《The Daily Life of the Daughter of a Minor Official》


 Chapter 1： Production

    Chapter 1 Production


    ?The west wind was blowing, and the last few leaves on the trees were blown off by the wind. The cold hands went straight into the sleeves.


    Suddenly the cry of a baby was heard in a small courtyard at the entrance of Osmanthus Alley, followed by the mother-in-law''s call to announce the good news: "Congratulations, Mr. Su, for giving birth to a big fat boy!"


    At the door of the nursery, a corner of the heavy curtain was lifted. Su Daguan stood on tiptoes and looked into the room with a joyful expression on his face. He did not forget to promise the midwife''s words, "Thank you very much. How heavy is my boy?"


    As if afraid of the cold wind coming in, he conveniently dropped a corner of the child and said happily, "No hurry... no hurry..." He turned around and said to a six-year-old little lady, "Ajin, your mother gave birth to you again. Brother, are you happy..."


    ?This is not a question, but a direct statement of excitement. Dr. Su, who is about to turn 30, rubs his hands and spins them in circles happily, immersed in the feeling of having many children and many blessings.


    Su Ruojin really couldn''t bear to hit him, but seeing that the midwife in the nursery was about to pack up and come out to get the wedding money, she had no choice but to do this to this unpleasant person.


    ¡°Dad, how much money are you going to give Granny Ma for her wedding?¡±


    ?Dr. Su:¡­


    Looking at the three children lined up in front of him from high to low, the joy on Dr. Su''s face turned into nothing. He reached out and touched the shortest second son, and said to the eldest son, "You and your sister let Granny Ma go first." Wait a minute, I¡¯ll come as soon as I can.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and walked through the corridor, went down the steps, opened the courtyard door, and left the house.


    The three brothers and sisters looked at their frozen father, who was bent over and disappeared into the cold wind. They looked at each other wordlessly, feeling heavy.


    Su Dalang and Su Anzhi showed sadness like a young adult: "Sister, what should we do now?"


    The cold winter has arrived, but before the end of the month, when my father receives his salary, the rice jars, oil cans, and firewood in the kitchen will soon be at the bottom. It¡¯s amazing to be able to eat for two days, and now my mother is giving birth to her fourth child. , these days... Su Ruojin doesn''t know how to live.


    Headache.


    Su Ruojin is not a real six-year-old lady in her heart, and she doesn¡¯t know why. After sleeping and waking up, she became a baby similar to the Yin Dynasty of Song Dynasty.


    That¡¯s right, she was born through fetal transmutation, carrying the memories of her previous life.


    ?Dad went out to borrow money. Mom had just given birth to a baby. She was the only one who could support the family.


    He asked his eight-year-old brother Su Anzhi to go to the kitchen to look at the fire in the stove, and asked him to take his eldest brother to the stove. It was cold in winter, and due to lack of money, he did not have enough thick clothes to keep warm, so he had to squat by the stove to keep warm.


    Su Ruojin herself entered the delivery room and saw that the midwife had already wrapped and washed the little brother. She grinned and said with a smile: "Mother-in-law, my father has something to do and will be back later. Please wait a moment." "


    While talking pleasantly, he warmed his hands on the fire basket next to the bed. After they were warmed, he walked to his mother in this life and stretched out his hand to smooth her sweaty hair around her temples to make it fresh. , and then looked at the quilt and mattress under her body.


    Midwife Ma Shi was not angry when she saw the little lady inspecting her work like an adult. Instead, she smiled, "Except for your eldest brother, I delivered the babies to you and Xiaoerlang. There was no time when I didn''t do it for your mother." Tightly attached.¡±


    So Ma is really a good person.


    "Thank you, mother-in-law. I was just worried that my mother would have too many children, and I was afraid that she would be in trouble, so I looked at her more."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Ma couldn''t help but sigh secretly. Although Su Daguan was a second-ranked Jinshi and was the first doctor in the Imperial College to receive a court salary, in the capital, he is probably no more than an eighth-rank official with no skills. The common people, traffickers and gangsters were so strong, but now they have added another one, and I am afraid that even their livelihood will be a problem. Thinking about it, I looked towards the door and thought to myself, Su Daguan still hasn''t asked her to go out to get the wedding money. Could it be that she went out to borrow money?


    Su Ruojin smiled helplessly. Madam Ma couldn''t help but be surprised. Did she really guess it?


    This... Madam Ma bent down and took out the **** bedding, "Watch your brother."


    Seeing that she was about to go out, Su Ruojin glanced at her infant brother and saw that he was sleeping peacefully, so she raised her heels and walked out.


    ¡°Mother-in-law¡­¡±


    Ma has delivered babies to the Su family several times, but the Su family has moved twice in the past few years. I don¡¯t know where to put these **** beddings?


    Su Ruojin ran her legs and led her to the small side room, "Thank you, mother-in-law."


    ¡°I remember that there was a woman who cooked in your family?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Su Ruojin felt sad, with a nonchalant look on her face, "This yard is too small, and my mother didn''t let her come with her." In fact, she owed rent to others, and her mother-in-law was robbed by the previous landlord and had to work to pay for the rent. , I won¡¯t be able to come back until a year later.


    ?Mr. Ma is in her fifties or sixties. She is an old Beijing expert and doesn¡¯t know anything. When the young lady said this, her mind turned around and she remembered the gossip in the past, and she immediately understood.


    She let out a long sigh, "This is really..." She didn''t know what to say, "Okay, I get it." After saying that, she glanced towards the yard. The sky was getting gloomier, and there was no sign that Su Daguan had returned yet. He looked at the delivery room and then at the young lady in front of him. He bent down and put the **** bedding into the wooden basin, picked it up and headed to the well platform.


    Su Ruojin saw that he was going to wash her, and quickly pulled her away, "Mother-in-law... mother-in-law... leave it alone, I... dad will wash it when he comes back..."


    Mrs. Ma was stunned and asked Su Daguan to wash the **** bedding of the pregnant woman? She almost screamed.


    Su Ruojin stood, looking more like an old lady than Mrs. Ma, with a look of vicissitudes of life. Since she was going to give birth, she had to raise her. Who would wash him if he didn''t? He couldn''t call the eight-year-old Su Anzhi, the six-year-old her, or the three-year-old eldest brother. !


    If only that crazy man could really make the six-year-old Su Ruojin wash his hands, fortunately Su Yanli was not the one. After the mother-in-law at home was snatched away to pay the rent, all the external work was done by her father''s young man Shu Tong. Internally, she After my mother was about to give birth and couldn''t move, Su Yanli washed some of her personal clothes and didn''t let the three children touch them.


    Su Ruojin didn''t hug her either. Not to mention that her body was like that of a six-year-old child. Moreover, due to living conditions and other reasons, she was born thin and had a bad foundation. Fortunately, she never got sick. Otherwise, in ancient times, With this kind of medical condition, a cold can kill someone.


    ?Mr. Ma was kind-hearted. She not only washed Cheng''s **** bedding, but also helped her wash her clothes. She stayed busy until it was almost dark.


    Seeing that her father had not borrowed the wedding money yet, Su Ruojin stood anxiously at the door of the courtyard and looked outside frequently. Instead of waiting for Su Yanli, he waited for his young man Shu Tong.


    "Uncle Shutong..." Su Ruojin raised her legs and was about to step out of the threshold, but he stopped her with a smile, "Has Madam given birth to a boy?"


    "Yes." She looked at the mule bag and saw that it was empty, her eyes showed joy, "Uncle Shutong..."


    Shutong smiled and narrowed his eyes, "They''re all sold."


    "Amitabha Buddha." Su Ruojin folded her hands together excitedly and bowed like an old woman.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 2： parents

    Chapter 2 Parents


    Shutong saw Granny Ma and bowed her head quickly, saying, "Thank you very much, Granny Ma. Thank you for your hard work."


    Mr. Ma smiled politely and opened her mouth, but felt it was inappropriate and hesitated.


    Su Ruojin quickly pulled Shutong''s arm.


    Shutong bent down and bowed his head next to her.


    "Shu Tongshu, half a tael of midwifery money and twenty taels of wedding money."


    "Oh." Shutong took out a silver coin from his waistband, "This is your old hard-earned money."


    ?Mr. Ma originally thought she wouldn''t get any hard work pay today, but she didn''t get it. No matter how small an official was, he was still an official. How could he owe her this money? She left happily.


    Shutong turned around and closed the courtyard door, "Where is your lord?"


    ¡°Dad is out.¡±


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t Madam giving birth? What is he doing out there?¡± Shu Tong was puzzled.


    Su Ruojin said helplessly: "Of course I''m going to borrow money."


    Living in the capital, everything is expensive. The salary of an adult is simply not enough for expenses. Shutong has not received monthly payment for more than a year. Just as he was about to sigh, he touched the gauze belt around his waist and said with a happy smile, "Second Lady, , how much do you think it was sold for?¡±


    Su Ruojin shook his head, he didn¡¯t know.


    Six years after coming to the Dayin Dynasty, even if she came with memories and skills that would be thousands of years later, she couldn''t just open her mouth after she was born and say that this can be sold for money and that can make money, and she couldn''t be burned to death in front of a monster. Strange.


    Su Ruojin followed the steps step by step, starting from babbling and learning to walk step by step. After he was three years old, his father started enlightening his five-year-old brother, so she moved a small stool and sat on the edge, listening and learning silently.


    There was only one servant and a caretaker at home, and Mrs. Cheng also had to take care of the housework, so she studied with Su Anzhi without making any noise. Su Yanli didn''t care at all. Occasionally, he got up and tested her on what she had learned. Su Ruojin memorized it clearly. His mouth was no worse than Su An''s. Su Yanli was shocked and even shouted, "It''s a pity that Jin''er is not a man. Otherwise, he would be named on the deposit list and become the pillar of a country."


    Su Ruojin could only smile guiltily, thinking that if she didn''t have past life memories, she would really be inferior to the five-year-old Su Anzhi.


    ??While learning how to read and write, I followed my mother, Cheng, to learn how to be the director of the An family of the Great Yin Dynasty. I also pestered my classmates who often went out to talk about outside affairs, and quietly understood the world.


    By studying, Su Ruojin almost had a comprehensive understanding of her parents in this life.


    ?Her father, Su Yanli, was the legitimate son of a commoner.


    What is a legitimate son of a common concubine? It means that a boy born by an aunt and a concubine is named a legitimate son of a common concubine. The Su family is not from the capital, but from Pingjiang Prefecture in Jiangnan. The illegitimate mother gave birth to three daughters in one go. Sanshi was injured, and fearing that he would not have a legitimate son, he had **** with the girl next to him. The girl followed her husband''s lead and gave birth to his father, Su Yanli, in ten months.


    The Su family was a country squire in Pingjiang Prefecture and had considerable financial resources. As long as their children were willing to learn and advance, they could still afford a Jinshi. Su Yanli lived up to expectations and became a Jinshi at the age of twenty, and was recommended by the examiner. To the Imperial College.


    Since the Su family is a wealthy family in the south of the Yangtze River, it stands to reason that Su Yanli should not be so stretched during his time in the capital!


    Of course there are reasons for this. When Su Yanli was admitted to the scholar''s examination at the age of twelve, his aunt''s mother-in-law had a son of her own. The child was enlightened at the age of five and was extremely intelligent. The Su family and his wife were so happy that they burned the ancestral grave every day. fragrant.


    ???If Su Yanli had not been determined, it would have been a problem whether he could pass the examination or not. Ever since his father was in the capital waiting for his appointment, the Su family of Pingjiang Prefecture had never sent any money to the capital.


    Her father is completely self-reliant.


    Let¡¯s talk about her mother, Cheng Yingzhen of the Cheng family. She was born in Lord Zhongyong¡¯s house, but she was the concubine of a humble concubine. Logically speaking, one is the concubine of a country squire, and the other is the granddaughter of a noble family in the capital. The two of them are really incompatible with each other.


    But fate is so magical. After becoming a Jinshi, Su Yanli was waiting to be conferred an official position in the capital. On the Lantern Festival, he met Cheng Yingzhen, the concubine''s granddaughter, Cheng Yingzhen, while watching lanterns on the Royal Street during the Lantern Festival. The two fell in love at first sight.


    Su Yanli, who is usually a nerd, actually opened the Sheniu channel. Not only did he shamelessly ask the examiner to get in touch, he also reached out to his family to ask for money to hire an iceman.


    ??The Su family has a real legitimate son, and they don''t care who Su Yanli marries. Anyway, what they want to cultivate is a real legitimate son.


    The life of the concubine of Uncle Zhongyong was not easy. He could marry off his concubine''s daughter without any dowry. Why not?


    ?The two people got married smoothly and rented a house to live a small life.


    Before getting married, Su Yanli was introduced to the Imperial College by Mr. Fan, the examiner, and became an assistant teacher. He was promoted to the ninth grade, with a monthly salary of five stones, which was converted into nine taels of silver.


    After marriage, probably because marriage makes people grow up, Su Yanli was promoted from a ninth-grade teaching assistant to a ninth-grade scholar, with a monthly salary of five stones and five dou, which equals ten taels of silver.


    The rent, food and clothing, as well as Su Yanli¡¯s transportation to work - a mule, and the monthly payment for two servants, after one month, it is barely enough. This is the cost of food and clothing when giving birth to a child!


    Two years later, Su Ruojin was born. Expenses increased and life suddenly became tight. Su Yanli had no choice but to shamelessly borrow money from the examiner, Mr. Fan, to celebrate the festival. Not long after his father borrowed the money, his father was promoted to a doctor of eunuchs in the Imperial Academy. From the eighth grade, the monthly salary is six stones, and the combined silver is about 10.8 taels, which is not even a tael more than the increase of one tael.


    Okay, it¡¯s better to have an increase than not to have an increase.


    ??Just when Su Ruojin was praying for her parents to have good health and good education, her eldest brother Su Ganzhi was born. Her life changed from tight to tight, and she often couldn''t make ends meet.


    His father went to borrow money again, and it was still the same Master Fan. Miraculously, after borrowing the money, his father got a promotion and a salary increase, from Doctor of Taixue to Doctor of Guozixue, the eighth grade, with a monthly salary of six stones and six buckets. Synthetic silver is about 11.7 taels.


    It has increased by less than one tael again.


    Isn¡¯t a child worth a tael if he co-authors it? Su Ruojin couldn''t laugh or cry.


    ??I wonder if dad went to borrow money from Mr. Fan today. Can he be upgraded to a higher level after borrowing money?


    ¡°Second Lady¡­Second Lady¡­¡±


    Su Ruojin was awakened by Shu Tong. She smiled slightly and shook her head, "I really can''t guess."


    Painting on broken rocks is a way to get a chance. This kind of trick requires meeting a suitable person. If no one appreciates it, it is worthless. She really can''t guess how much it can be sold for.


    Shu Tong proudly tore open the robe to reveal two round and bright silver coins: "I just spent a small one."


    "Wow, the quality of the silver dime is so good?" Su Ruojin happily pinched out the silver in the bag, and the newly minted silver, which had not had time to be oxidized, was shiny and lovely.


    Shutong raised his chin: "Not only is the color good, but the portion is also large. Each one is more than three taels, and two of them are almost seven taels!"


    ??Haven''t he been able to survive until his father gets his salary? It¡¯s really great news, the cold winter is finally not so hard to endure.


    Su Ruojin and Shu Tong were chattering and discussing how to buy things for the house. The cry of a baby came from the nursery. She quickly stopped talking to Shutong and ran straight into the nursery.


    First he gathered around the fire cage to warm himself up before reaching out to hug his little brother. At this time, her mother also woke up and said, "Ah Jin..." her voice was hoarse and lacked energy.


    Su Ruojin put her little brother into her mother''s arms, "I''m going to bring rice soup and sugar water to my mother."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 3： dinner

    Chapter 3 Dinner


    When Su Ruojin brought rice soup and sugar water, Su Ruojin couldn''t help her mother with her little strength. She called out to Shu Tongshu for help, but her mother refused to let her go and said it didn''t matter: "We''ll eat it when your father comes back."


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t eat, how can you feed your brother if you don¡¯t have water?¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen still disagreed and asked her daughter to put her youngest son into her arms, "Let him eat first."


    Not knowing if there was any water, Su Ruojin had no choice but to send her little brother to her mother''s arms to let him drink first.


    Shu Tong was working anxiously outside, looking at the courtyard door and facing the hood. The north wind was blowing, and the sky was getting gloomier, as if it was going to snow. He couldn''t help shouting: "Second Madam, I''m going to pick you up."


    Su Ruojin quickly opened the heavy curtain and stepped out. She looked up at the sky. It was so cold that it could freeze someone to death. "Okay, Uncle Shutong, be careful too."


    Shutong took the felt hat, went to the shed, took the mule, and went out to pick up Su Yanli. In a blink of an eye, he disappeared from the sight of the Su Ruojin brothers and sisters.


    ??If he had known that the stone paintings could be sold for money, he would not have let his father go out.


    I knew it was hard to buy something with money. Su Ruojin could only sigh and turned around and entered the room again. Her younger brother was humming and eating, probably because he had eaten. She raised her eyes and looked at her mother. She had given birth to four children in eight years, and she was exhausted. He looked pale and seemed to have aged several years a day.


    Su Ruojin felt heartbroken when she saw her, "Mom, just wait."


    As if she thought of something, she turned around and left the nursery. She went to the bedroom dressing table and took out an ear of wheat from the plum vase. It was a handful of dried wheat ears she picked up during a trip to the countryside in midsummer. She took it back and put it in the plum vase for decoration. In the room, I found a small pair of scissors and cut it twice, which turned out to be an environmentally friendly straw. I quickly took it to the kitchen to rinse it, and then ran straight into the ward room again.


    ¡°Mom, when I finish eating, you can use this to drink rice soup and sugar water.¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen was not surprised by her daughter''s quirkiness. She was too weak after giving birth and had no strength. The corners of her mouth curled up and a smile of approval overflowed from the corners of her eyes.


    She didn''t even have the strength to laugh. This birth was really debilitating. Su Ruojin was heartbroken. While waiting for her little brother to eat, she thought of countless nourishing delicacies. Half an hour ago, she was worried that her family only had two days of rice. , now...with seven taels of silver¢Ù, I can definitely make my mother''s confinement rich and abundant. I must raise her to be white and fat.


    ?The cold wind howled outside, and there was a fire cage in the tent. The little brother finally ate well and fell asleep peacefully in his mother''s arms.


    Su Ruojin asked her mother to turn her head, put the orange tube to her mouth, and asked her to drink rice soup and sugar water.


    Half an hour later, Cheng Yingzhen fell asleep tiredly after drinking.


    Su Ruojin tucked her mother-in-law into bed, tidied them up, took out the empty bowl, and left the kitchen. She went to the kitchen.


    The delivery was settled and she had money in her hands. Su Ruojin was finally in the mood to prepare dinner. She divided the vegetables and meat prepared for tomorrow and used them tonight. Everyone had been tired for a day, so it was best to eat well in the winter. Keep out the cold.


    Su Dalang Su Anzhi''s eyes lit up when he saw his sister move a small stool to stand in front of the cupboard, open the cupboard door and take out the stored meat and vegetables, "Ajin, are you going to eat meat tonight?"


    Su Ruojin took out a small piece of pork belly, and then took out a large tube of bones, "We will eat the stir-fried pork belly, and the large tube will make soup for my mother to replenish her health."


    Three-year-old Su Sanlang and Su Ganyi jumped for joy when they heard that there was meat to eat, "Eat meatloaf...eat big meatloaf..." If the kitchen hadn''t been small, he would have fought hard.


    Su Dalang is older after all, and he is the eldest son. He is happy but also worried, "What will we eat tomorrow?"


    Su Ruojin took three trips to take out the ingredients from the cupboard. Seeing her elder brother''s frown, he smiled and said, "The stone I asked dad to paint was sold a few days ago, and I got more than seven taels of silver!"


    Su Dalang was lighting a fire in the kitchen just now when he heard Shu Tong come back, but he didn''t see the money as he pulled up his clothes, so he still doesn''t know that the stone painting that his little sister asked his father to paint some time ago was sold for money. When he heard that stone paintings could be sold for money, he was surprised and happy, "It''s true..." Su Dalang couldn''t believe it.


    "Of course it''s true." Su Ruojin happily ordered: "Brother, pour some hot water from the stove into a wooden basin. I''m going to wash the vegetables and meat to prepare a big meal."


    Su Dalang¡¯s mind was half filled with stone paintings and half filled with oily and delicious pork belly. His hands were faster than his brain, and in a daze, he had already mixed the water in the basin.


    ?Two brothers and sisters, one washed and the other helped change the water. After a few rounds, all the vegetables and meat were washed.


    Su Ruojin stood on the small stool, stood in front of the stove and deep-fried the fat meat to get out the oil and water, scooped up the excess oil and put it aside. Su Dalang''s stove was burning red, the hot oil was sizzling, and the lard residue was fragrant, making him greedy. Su Sanlang choked on his saliva.


    Su Ruojin took the chopsticks and picked up a piece of oil residue and gave it to him, "Hey, be careful, be careful not to burn it." As he said this, he blew on the oil residue several times before putting it in Su Sanlang''s mouth.


    The little guy made a crunching sound, which made Su Ruojin, an old man, almost unable to hold back. He quickly poured the shredded pork into the pot and stir-fried until the pork belly changed color. He also added garlic leaves and radish slices and stir-fried together.


    ?Red meat, green garlic leaves, and white radish, three colors rolling around, the aroma of meat rising in the small stove, making people salivate and make them hungry.


    "Sister...sister..." Su Sanlang stuck to Su Ruojin, pulled her sleeves, and eagerly wanted to eat.


    Su Ruojin felt helpless at the sight of the little brat, so she quickly scooped up the fried pork belly, picked up the chopsticks with the meat and vegetables, blew on it three times with a large chopstick, and put it into Su Sanlang''s mouth, "Isn''t the fried pork belly delicious?" ?¡±


    Su Sanlang¡¯s little mouth was busy eating meat, and he had no time to reply to the six-year-old girl¡¯s questions.


    Su Ruojin was not really six years old, so how could she really care about it? Su Dalang picked up a large set of chopsticks to light the fire in the stove. "Brother--" motioned for him to stand up and stretch his head over. She stood on the small stool and did not dare to move for fear of falling. ha.


    Su Dalang stood up, but did not raise his head to come over. He said sheepishly, "I am an older child, why don''t I wait until dad and the others come back before eating?" The eight-year-old boy wanted to eat, but felt that his dad hadn''t come back and the food hadn''t been served yet. Table, this is not good, it¡¯s so confusing.


    Year after year, Su Yanli and his wife have more and more children, but the money they earn remains the same. They eat, drink, have sex, interact with each other, have headaches and fever, and don¡¯t spend money on anything. The life of the Su family is anxious and difficult, and it is really rare to have a meal. .


    ??If her mother hadn¡¯t prepared the meat and vegetables tonight, she wouldn¡¯t have bought them. It would have been a real hardship for these two long-bodied little boys.


    Su Ruojin had no choice but to lie half-ly on the stove, stretched out her hand and stuffed a large piece of meat and vegetables into Su Dalang''s mouth, "Eat it, I''ll make some braised tofu, some Chinese cabbage, and then make a big bone tofu soup for my mother." , dinner is ready, just wait for dad to come back."


    The fat and thin pork belly was tender and delicious as soon as he entered his mouth. Su Dalang didn''t know that he was as satisfied as a little tabby cat at this moment.


    Just one bite of meat made the two little boys as satisfied as anything. Su Ruojin was happy and sad at the same time. He quickly put the cut tofu into the hot oil, and with a sizzle, the hot steam spread over the three children in the kitchen. Warmth.


    It would be great if there were chili peppers. You could have Mapo Tofu. The taste would be so wonderful. But it¡¯s a pity that there were no chili peppers in the Yin Dynasty. What a lot of delicacies were missing!


    In the prosperous Tang Dynasty, it was worth 2,000-4,000 yuan; in the mid-Northern Song Dynasty, it was worth 600-1,300 yuan (or 1,000-1,800 yuan); in the mid-Ming Dynasty, it was worth RMB 600-800; in the middle and late Qing Dynasty, one tael of silver was worth RMB 150-220 Yuan or so.


    This article refers to the Song Dynasty as the background.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 4： eight taels

    Chapter 4 Eight Liang


    Su Ruojin prepared dinner after a while. Su Yanli and Shutong hadn''t come back yet, so she put the cooked dishes on the grate to keep them warm.


    Su Sanlang looked anxiously towards the entrance of the courtyard, "Sister, why isn''t dad back yet?" His stomach was already rumbling with hunger.


    Su Dalang also worriedly stood at the door of the kitchen and looked at the dark night sky. He heard the north wind blowing, and the cold man shrank his neck: "If you haven''t come back so late, you must not have borrowed the money."


    Su Ruojin''s eyebrows moved. If Dad borrowed money again, would he be promoted to a higher level like before? That would be from the seventh grade. If he were placed in the county government office, he would really have to catch up with the county magistrate. It would not be an increase of one or two silver coins. Something happened.


    The wind was getting stronger and stronger, and in the dark and cold night, it unknowingly made people feel frightened. Su Ruojin couldn''t help but bend over and walked into the night. She ran straight out of the courtyard with her calves and was about to stand on tiptoe to look towards the entrance of the alley. , I heard someone shouting, "Second Lady..."


    It was Uncle Shu Tong''s voice. Through the light from the neighbor''s house, Su Ruojin saw her father next to Uncle Shu Tong. She was overjoyed and waved to Su Yanli, "Dad...Dad..."


    Su Dalang also came out of the courtyard and said, "Dad!"


    Su Sanlang''s calves couldn''t bear the howling north wind, so he screamed anxiously: "Dad...Dad...and me."


    Su Yanli, who had not borrowed any money, felt as if he had fallen into an ice hole. He was walking on the street in a daze. There were so many people on the street that no one would look at him, let alone anyone who would know that he had no money to pay for his wife''s childbirth. money.


    ???If anyone knew that he was a big man, but he couldn''t even support his wife and children. His face... Su Yanli was like a walking corpse. If the young man Shutong hadn''t found him, he wouldn''t have known where he had drifted to.


    The children''s calls suddenly rang out, awakening Su Yanli who was in a state of despair. He stretched out his hand to catch his daughter who was running over: "Ajin..." He picked up his daughter and held it in his arms, "Why are you out in the cold!"


    He quickly entered the courtyard gate, and Su Dalang followed him.


    ?His colleagues came in and closed the courtyard door.


    Su Yanli looked over from the corridor, "Ma..." He didn''t dare to ask the midwife if she had left or if she was waiting for his money.


    Did Uncle Shutong not tell Dad? Su Ruojin looked towards Shutong.


    Shutong''s face was frozen, and he rubbed his hands to breathe, "Master Fan is stumbling when he walks. I thought Master Fan invited him to drink and he was drunk!"


    Su Yanli:¡­


    He couldn''t even get into Mr. Fan''s house, so he went to find his colleagues. As a result, he either went out to meet friends or was short of money. He couldn''t even borrow a copper. He was so frustrated that he didn''t know how to face his wife and children. , that came drunkenly.


    ¡°Sir, you walk...¡±


    Su Yanli glared at the boy and put down his daughter, "How are your mother and brother?" She didn''t see Mrs. Ma who was delivering the baby, so she thought they were not in a hurry to ask for money.


    "Dad, my little brother went to bed after eating enough, and my mother also drank a bowl of sweet rice soup and went to bed. Let''s..." Before Su Ruojin could finish her words, Su Sanlang called out anxiously, "Dad, eat... eat..."


    Speaking, he pushed open the curtain and went into the kitchen.


    As the curtain lifted, the aroma of meat wafted out from the kitchen. Su Yanli took a breath and asked with some confusion, "Ajin, did you cook the meat from Washan?"


    Su Ruojin nodded, "Yes, Dad."


    "You..." Su Yanli''s anger suddenly rose, but his voice was suppressed: "Why are you so ignorant? How can you wash three meat..." He turned around twice angrily, "What should I do..."


    I didn¡¯t borrow any money tonight, but now the child has cooked the meat for washing. What will I use for washing the day after tomorrow?


    Su Ruojin pursed her lips and looked at him with a smile. "Are you still laughing?" Su Yanli glared at his daughter, "Do you believe I will hit you?"


    ??Whenever the adults were angry with the children, they threatened to beat them, but never actually hit them. Shutong also grinned.


    Why are both of them laughing? When Su Yanli was about to lecture the female servant in a long speech, Su Ruojin finally couldn''t help it anymore and said, "Uncle Shu Tong, tell dad how much money those two stone paintings were sold for."


    Su Yanli: "..." He stared at the young man and wrote the same letter.


    He smiled back: "Sir, I sold it for eight taels of silver."


    ¡°Someone bought it?¡± Su Yanli couldn¡¯t believe it and asked quickly, ¡°Who bought it? How could anyone buy it?¡±


    Shutong was about to reply when he was interrupted by Su Ruojin, "Dad, it''s cold outside. Let''s go into the kitchen and eat and talk."


    Do you really have any money? Until her daughter told the boy the whole process of making money, Su Yanli still couldn''t believe it, "Eight taels, it''s almost as much as my monthly salary."


    Shutong held his rice bowl in his arms and dug into the food whenever he could. "If it hadn''t been for the second lady''s idea, I wouldn''t have been able to earn these eight taels of silver."


    There was a rice bowl on hand, which was piled with pork belly and braised tofu from her daughter. Su Yanli was not in the mood to eat, so he still asked, "What''s going on?"


    ?The master didn¡¯t even eat and still didn¡¯t believe it. Shu Tong had no choice but to put down the bowl and explained the process of making money from beginning to end.


    Before today, the owner had three children, two boys and one girl, two boys, one aged eight and one three. The eight-year-old was studying. He had a gentle personality and was neither naughty nor talkative. The three-year-old was Baby, I just started talking and walking, so there¡¯s not much to say.


    ??But the second wife, a girl, is completely different from her elder brothers. She has to read books like a big man and ask questions like an adult. Shutong is asked about a lot of things every day when he comes back.


    ?No, half a month ago, after he sent the adults to the Imperial College, he went to the market to buy daily necessities. Going out on the street, it was inevitable that he would watch the excitement and chat with him. In the bookstore, he met a steward who was looking for paintings.


    The steward spent a long time searching for the paintings in the bookstore but couldn''t find the paintings he wanted. He kept mumbling that although Su Yanli was a doctor of the Imperial College and was quite good at calligraphy and painting, what kind of place was the capital? Let alone ancient collections. Too many to mention.


    Shu Tong heard about it and passed it. When he came back, when Su Ruojin kept asking questions, he said something. Unexpectedly, the second lady''s eyes lit up and she thought of a way to let him meet the steward again on the street.


    I don¡¯t know if it was God¡¯s help, but a few days later, he actually met the steward again, so he told the steward about the second wife¡¯s idea. The steward was very surprised when he heard the paintings on the rocks.


    ?So Su Ruojin took out the stones he found while out for fun and asked his father to paint them. He was a second-ranked Jinshi and a doctor of the Imperial College. His painting skills were not bad, but he caught the attention of the steward and got eight taels of silver.


    That¡¯s it.


    Su Yanli looked at the shining silver coins on the table, two of which were more than seven taels, and he was filled with emotion for a moment.


    Shutong took a big mouthful of food into his mouth and said, "In the future, I will go shopping on the streets. If I have any news, I will bring it to the second lady and let her think of ways to make money."


    Su Ruojin curled her lips and said, "Such a coincidence is rare. If we expect to get rich from this, we all have to drink the northwest wind."


    Shu Tong: ...why still dampen his enthusiasm? The young man in his mid-twenties pouted and looked aggrieved.


    Su Ruojin bared his teeth and smiled, and said to his father, "Dad, Mom is in confinement and you have to work as an errand. Let me and Uncle Shutong take care of the family affairs."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 5： wash three

    Chapter 5 Washing Three


    "You''re young!" Su Yanli was worried about what his wife would do during confinement, while thinking of a way: "How about I go bring Mother Dong back tomorrow?"


    Su Ruojin reminded: "Dad, it''s not that I''m reluctant to part with the seven taels of silver on the table, it''s actually that the landlord wants to rob Mother Dong from our family. Even if you go tomorrow, she will find a way to prevent you from taking Mother Dong away."


    Su Yanli, a scholar, really couldn''t compete with the shrew, and his temples ached with anger.


    Su Ruojin secretly sighed, if she hadn''t trained Mama Dong''s cooking skills, why would the previous landlord be so covetous of Mama Dong''s skills that he insisted on keeping her without paying three months'' rent late.


    What a sin!


    Su Yanli was so preoccupied with his wife and children that he even ignored the delicious dinner cooked by his six-year-old daughter. He put down his chopsticks, thought about it, and said helplessly, "Okay, Shu Tong, I won''t ask you to give it to me in the future, so just follow me." Ah Jin, do whatever she asks you to do.¡±


    "Okay." Shutong happily cleared away the dishes and chopsticks on the table. Since he made eight taels today, he now sees Er Niangzi as a little boy who attracts wealth. He smiles with eyes wide open and thinks to himself, if he accidentally makes another profit tomorrow For eight taels, doesn¡¯t it mean that he has the moon silver?


    I feel happy just thinking about it.


    ?My mother was in confinement, my father finally relented, and Su Ruojin finally became the head of the family as she wished.


    ?Originally, my family had no money, so I would close the door and do some sign-making during the third day. Now that I have money, I should at least let the neighbors know about it. After all, it is a happy event.


    The six-year-old little headmaster brought a book and bought eggs dyed red the next day to announce the good news to the neighbors, telling everyone that her little brother would have a bath tomorrow and invite everyone to come to the humble house.


    ??In ancient times, bathing was very particular, but the Su family had just moved here less than half a year ago and had few relatives. Su Ruojin asked the midwife, Mrs. Ma, and followed the simplest procedure.


    ?The Su family really doesn''t have the money to buy such rich things, and it''s winter now, and it''s extremely cold. For the sake of the younger brother''s health, Su Ruojin doesn''t want to make a big deal, so he just wants to do it.


    He was frugal and frugal, but he still spent nearly two taels of silver, which made Su Ruojin heartbroken.


    Having bought all the ingredients for the banquet, who is going to make it? Su Ruojin is really a six-year-old child now, and she really doesn''t have the strength to manage a table.


    Shu Tong was worried: "Why don''t we invite a woman to prepare the table in Yaxing?"


    Su Ruojin shook his head: "No need."


    ¡°You want to ask the aunties and aunties in the neighborhood for help?¡±


    Su Ruojin shook her head again: "It''s just to give face to my mother and younger brother when they come over to see me, and it also allows them to cook."


    "What should we do?" In the past, when the master gave birth to a child, Mother Dong was the one who took care of the banquet. Now, Mother Dong is occupied by someone else, and the old man who is the same as the host doesn''t know what to do.


    Su Ruojin smiled slyly and said, "Follow me."


    It wasn¡¯t until he arrived at the place where he used to rent a house that Shu Tong finally understood, ¡°You want to bring Mother Dong back to make a banquet?¡±


    "yes!"


    ¡°Hey, the night before yesterday you told the adults that Mrs. Xu would not let her go, so why are you here to take her here again today?¡±


    Su Ruojin said with a mysterious face, "You don''t understand this!" His father, a master of the Imperial College, had the nerve to talk to the mother-in-law about such trivial matters, but she was different. Besides, she had an accurate understanding of the virtues and talents of the mother-in-law Xu. I am confident that I will come and bring people here.


    ??The little girl''s eyebrows and eyes moved, and she looked lively.


    Shutong:... Why is the little master like a cunning little fox?


    When the former landlord Mrs. Xu saw Su Ruojin, she immediately spread her arms and legs like a hedgehog, raised her eyebrows and raised her eyes, "Hurry up and come and go..." Facing the white jade and pink little boy, the plump and round Mrs. Xu was a good person and did not scold him harshly.


    Su Ruojin grinned, her eyebrows crooked, just like the little boy sitting down by Guanyin, "Auntie, my mother gave birth to a little brother, and she is going to make noodles for the banquet today..."


    "Let''s go..." It was just as she guessed. She wanted to take Mrs. Dong home to make a banquet, but Mrs. Xu refused to let her go.


    Su Ruojin went straight to her trump card: "My mother said she would teach Mama Dong two new dishes."


    New dishes!


    Mrs. Xu''s plump and round body did not grow for nothing, it was the result of delicious food. When she heard about the new dishes, her eyes, which were squeezed into a slit by the fat on her cheeks, turned around several times, mumbling. The tense face just now seemed to have bloomed like a flower, "Hey, Mrs. Su is so happy again. Congratulations. Why don''t you just go back and make a lunch dinner? What else is there? Go, hurry up. ¡±


    ??Mother Dong had been standing cautiously in a remote corner. When she heard that the landlord finally relented, she happily wiped her apron with both hands and ran to the young master. "Second Lady..." she was so happy that she almost shed tears.


    Su Ruojin stretched out her little hand and held her, "Mom, let''s go."


    "Why."


    The little master still has a solution! He actually brought the person back with just a few words, and Shutong happily followed him.


    ?? Mrs. Xu Fei stood at the entrance of the courtyard, staring at the backs of the three people without moving for a long time.


    Su Yanli had no relatives in Beijing, only familiar colleagues who came here. Cheng Yingzhen had relatives there, but she was a concubine and had no sense of presence in the uncle''s house. Every year, she only brought some gifts from the side door two days before the new year. I went in to see her aunt, but there was no other movement around, just like an orphan and a widowed mother.


    There were only as few relatives as there were, but Su Ruojin didn''t care. His father invited the male guests to sit in the main hall, so she took the women into the den to see her mother. After taking a look, she welcomed them out and took them to the side room for tea, and treated everyone to a meal at noon. lunch.


    Su''s father''s colleagues came to three houses, all of whom were about the same age as him. The night before yesterday, Su''s father went to borrow money. Some of them were actually outside, and some asked his wife to come forward to pay back the money. Originally, they wanted to find excuses not to come today, but Su Yanli found out It is said that a banquet has been set up at home, and people must come.


    Have a seat? Didn''t he borrow money? They asked each other and they didn''t borrow it from each other. Could it be Master Fan again?


    I don¡¯t know who has figured it out. Whenever Su Yanli asks Mr. Fan to borrow money, he will be promoted to a higher level in a short time.


    The next promotion for those with the surname Su is from the rank of seventh-grade Imperial College Master Bo. This is the position in charge of the actual affairs of the Imperial College. No one who serves in the Imperial College does not want this position.


    ??They came today not to give Su Yanli face, but to test his reality. This person is okay in academics, but in practical matters...I don''t see any ability in him!


    Why did Mr. Fan lend him money and why did he get a promotion? What is their relationship?


    ?Colleagues who have worked with Su Yanli for seven or eight years really don¡¯t understand.


    ?Three colleagues were busy inquiring, and their wives were certainly not idle. Cheng Yingzhen was weak and had no strength. They followed Su Ruojin closely. When they entered the side room to have tea, they were busy asking questions from left to right.


    Su Ruojin looks like a six-year-old girl pretending to be a good girl and doesn''t understand. In fact, her father did not borrow money from Mr. Fan, which means that his father will not be promoted in the near future.


    The eighth grade and the seventh grade seem to be two levels apart, but in fact there is a qualitative change. On the surface, subordinate officials below the ninth grade are not in the mainstream, but in fact, the petty officials below the eighth grade are not in the mainstream either. Eighth and seven are The first watershed in becoming an official.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 6： Fried dough sticks soy milk

    Chapter 6 Fried dough sticks and soy milk


    Su Ruojin had thought of it a long time ago, so a month ago, she racked her brains to get money for her mother''s delivery. Finally, she got what she wanted, and her mother could have a stable confinement.


    ??The Su family''s third party was quite decent, and everyone left at noon.


    Su Yanli had something on his mind and felt very relaxed. Once the guests had left, he wrapped his wife tightly in two big quilts and carried her back to the master bedroom, and then moved her youngest son to the cradle next to the big bed.


    As soon as everything was done, he sat on the bedside, looking at his wife and playing with his children, looking like a man with a wife, children and everything he wanted to do.


    Su Ruojin, who was standing aside to help organize:¡­


    ?Dad, you can¡¯t sit still, what are you going to do for dinner? Who cares?


    Su Ruojin stood still.


    Look at her dad.


    Su Yanli stretched out his hand to straighten his wife''s messy hair at the temples, and pushed his hair behind his ears. Then he turned around to look at his little son who couldn''t open his eyes yet, with a smile on his face. What else would he want for dinner? I guess all the happy ones are full.


    Su Ruojin could only curl her lips, turn away from the three of them, and hurried to see Dong''s mother.


    Mother Dong was taking the time to wash the clothes of the Su family, as well as the mattresses that the mistress had changed in the past two days. She was a little worried, "Madam''s lochia doesn''t seem to be flowing smoothly. Er Niang, you have to keep an eye on it. If you find any If something is wrong, ask your father to call the doctor immediately. "


    Su Ruojin nodded, "My mother had a hard time giving birth and she was very tired, so she had a bad appetite and didn''t want to eat."


    ?If you don¡¯t eat, you won¡¯t be able to recover your physical strength. If your physical strength is not recovered well, lochia will certainly not be passed smoothly. This is all related to the health of your body.


    Su Ruojin secretly made up her mind to find a way to improve her mother''s appetite.


    They were busy until dark, and waited until the Su family''s dinner was ready before Mother Dong left. Su Ruojin was worried and asked Uncle Shutong to take her back.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I will bring you back after the New Year at most.¡±


    When Mama Dong heard this, she started wiping away tears again, "I know, I''m not in a hurry, please tell me not to be in a hurry, take care of Madam''s confinement first, and spend the money on Madam first."


    The master and the servant sighed again for a long time before they separated.


    Su Ruojin stood in the corridor, looking at the dark night, listening to the howling of the cold wind, thinking about the days after tomorrow all by herself. She spent more than two taels of seven taels of silver, and the remaining five taels had to be divided into half. His father will receive his salary at the end of the month.


    Finally she had two and a half pieces of living money in her hand. She had already thought about what to do with the money!


    Facing the night, with a smile blooming like a flower, Su Ruojin shouted that she could finally make money!


    Su Ruojin turned around and entered the house. Her father had just finished dinner and had already slipped back to the bedroom to accompany his wife and children. She had no choice but to arrange for her eldest brother Anzhi and eldest brother Ganzhi to wash their faces and feet and go to sleep. After putting them into bed, Mrs. Tang put them in bed. Okay, after tucking in every corner of the quilt, they turned on the light and left their room.


    After coming out, she did not go back to her small room, but went to the kitchen. She poured out a lot of the flour and soybeans she had bought in the past two days while washing three tables of noodles. She first soaked the soybeans in a small wooden basin, The chopping board was put away again... The little figure was very busy in the kitchen.


    Most of an hour later, Shu Tong came back.


    Su Ruojin has already packed up and is waiting for Uncle Shutong to come back: "Uncle Shutong, we have to get up early in the morning tomorrow. I have something to ask you to do."


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Make money?¡± Shutong¡¯s mind is now full of making money.


    Su Ruojin opened her mouth and smiled brightly, "Absolutely."


    ¡°Ah¡­ah¡­¡± The book fellow seemed to be happy, ¡°Tell me how to make money?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know tomorrow morning!¡± Su Ruojin pointed at the surface on the chopping board and said, ¡°Knead the dough for me first.¡±


    ¡°What shall we eat tomorrow morning?¡±


    ¡°Soup cake.¡± (actually modern boiled noodles)


    ¡°Then it doesn¡¯t require so many noodles?¡± He looked at Er Niangzi doubtfully.


    "Absolutely." Su Ruojin refused to answer him directly and instructed him on how to knead the dough, how much alkali to add, how much dough to break off, and even added salt, sugar, and beaten eggs. Shutong was frightened by the many ingredients that Er Niangzi put in, "How complicated is it to make a soup cake?"


    Su Ruojin pursed her lips and smiled without saying a word, and instructed him to put the kneaded dough in a straw bag to ferment. Winter is cold and the temperature is low. It takes time for the dough to ferment, and it will not overheat and turn sour overnight.


    "That''ll be fine?"


    Since Mother Dong was snatched away, the Su family had to cook and cook together, but the cooking was unpalatable. Later, the little master couldn''t stand it, so he stood on a small stool and held up a spoon so that the Su family''s food could be put into his mouth.


    No, no, it should be delicious. Er Niangzi is talented in cooking, and any dish will always taste delicious if she points it out. Shu Tong feels that the food in the restaurant is not as delicious as Er Niangzi¡¯s cooking.


    Su Ruojin got into bed and fell asleep in order to get up early tomorrow.


    However, Shutong was kept awake all night by the mysterious words of the little master. Until early in the morning, he followed the little master into the kitchen. The little master instructed him to grind and cook the soybeans. The oil was poured into the big iron pot.


    He was so frightened that he almost screamed. Everyone was still at Meng''s house in the early hours of the morning. He covered his mouth tightly and stared at the little master without blinking.


    Su Ruojin reached out and patted the dough that had risen. It was soft and soft. When she poked it open with her fingers, the air holes in the dough were just right. She quickly pulled Shu Tong to the table and said, "Knead again quickly, empty out the air, and then knead it into pieces." Such a big dose..."


    "what?"


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s fried dough sticks!¡±


    Youtiao, originally called "fried cypress", this traditional breakfast snack has a story about the traitor Qin Hui and the loyal patriotic Yue Fei.


    But at this time, although Dayin is similar to the Song Dynasty, it is not the Song Dynasty after all. There is no Qin Hui who killed Yue Fei and his son on "unfounded" charges, and there is no story of the people venting their resentment by throwing noodles into the oil pan and eating fried cypress.


    Su Ruojin flattened and stretched the small dumplings held by Uncle Shutong until they were as long as chopsticks. Then she stacked the two together, pressed them with chopsticks, and put them into the hot oil pan. In a blink of an eye, the white strips of noodles were melted by the hot oil. It explodes, changes color and swells.


    Su Ruojin kept flipping it with special long chopsticks. In a few breaths, the two noodles pressed together turned into fluffy, golden and delicious fried dough sticks.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Shutong made a slurping sound, ¡°Second¡­ lady¡­ looks delicious!¡± He stood from behind the stove to the edge of the stove, his mouth watering as he watched.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t just look delicious, it tastes delicious too.¡±


    Shutong chuckled, "Second Lady, how many do you want to blow up?"


    ¡°Blow up a lot.¡±


    Shutong didn''t understand: "Why did so many bombs explode? Did the Second Lady want to give them away?"


    Su Ruojin rolled her eyes at him and said, "If you don''t need money for oil or noodles, I won''t give them away."


    "How long will it take to eat?" I saw Er Niangzi putting the fried dough sticks into the basket one by one, and soon the basket was full.


    Su Ruojin silently calculated in her mind that there were 100 sticks. Let¡¯s just make this many sticks this morning. Let¡¯s test the water and sell them first. See the effect before deciding how many to fry tomorrow.


    ?The soy milk was cooked in the big pot inside. Su Ruojin asked the books to be put into two jars, then turned around and took out paper cups made of oil paper.


    ¡°Uncle Shutong, I¡¯ll give you three cents for each fried dough stick and three cents for a cup of soy milk. Hurry up and take them to the front of Plum Alley to sell them.¡±


    ????Tonight when I was revising the article, Binghe suddenly realized that he had written the heroine¡¯s name wrong and he covered his face! !


    The children of the Su family, the eldest and the second, were named Anzhi Ruosu. Father Su wanted his daughter to be as beautiful as a flower, so he changed his daughter''s name from Ruosu to Ruojin.


    The third and fourth children are called Gan Zhiruyi, but the fourth child in the Su family is a boy, so Ruyi cannot be given to the fourth child. Guess what the fourth child¡¯s name will be?


    Also, are the prices of fried dough sticks and soy milk too high? Hee hee, dears, it¡¯s high or low, see you in the comment section! !


    Hey, I love you!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 7： double month

    Chapter 7 Double Moon


    There is a wide scarf belt on the back of the mule, and a tightly wrapped jar of hot soy milk hangs from both ends. Shu Tong is carrying a bamboo basket, with hot fried dough sticks hidden inside, and the second lady has wrapped it tightly with a clean thick baggage.


    The fried dough sticks and soy milk will not get cold for a while, but Shutong was very confused. He looked at the second lady who was tightly wrapped and sitting on the back of the mule blankly, "Second lady, do you really want to go?"


    ¡°If I don¡¯t go, will you sell it?¡±


    ¡­


    When I was a child, I was a school boy. When I grew up, I escorted adults to work. I was good at running errands and serving the master, but I didn''t do business! No, I have done it. I even sold two stone paintings a few days ago!


    ?When he thought of the eight taels of silver he had earned, Shu Tong stopped being confused and his eyes lit up, "Second lady, how much can we earn today?"


    Su Ruojin didn''t want to offend anyone, but how much could 100 fried dough sticks and two jars of soy milk sell for? She had to remind the excited Shu Tongshu: "Uncle, our business today is a small sum, so you have to work hard!"


    "It''s not hard...it''s not hard..." It''s just carrying a basket of fried dough sticks, it''s very light.


    Su Ruojin looked at the basket held up by Shu Tong and smiled, this is the beginning!


    Shutong has never done business, but as Su Yanli''s servant, he does odd jobs and runs errands. He has bought many things for his master, including meals, snacks, and drinks from vendors. He has never seen pigs running, and he has never eaten pork.


    Su Ruojin got off the mule and reached out to take out a fried dough stick to display and sell.


    ?Let¡¯s not say that the second lady is his little master, she is not, and he will not let a young lady sell things.


    Shutong was not embarrassed at all, "Second lady, I''ll sell it."


    Is it possible? I remembered what the hawkers called me when I went shopping in the past. After a few breaths of brewing, I opened my mouth to yell at Shu Tong: "Three cents of big fluffy and crispy deep-fried dough sticks, sweet and warm." A cup of soy milk and salmon... take a look... take a look... you can eat it in your hand, it¡¯s convenient, fast and trouble-free..."


    Su Ruojin was really afraid that Uncle Shutong would not be able to save face and would be embarrassed to scream. Unexpectedly, he got started immediately. It seems that Uncle Shutong is very talented in business! Thinking of the stone paintings, she did give some advice, but if she didn''t have talent, she wouldn''t sell it anyway.


    Judging from observations in the past few years, Uncle Shutong has a flexible mind, but there is little opportunity to develop. But now, Su Ruojin''s little abacus is ticking. Her father is a wife, and her mother has never left the house. If she If he wanted to start a business to support his family, Uncle Shutong was the best helper, otherwise Su Ruojin would not have started the business while her mother was in confinement.


    The entrance of the alley selected by Su Ruojin has the Imperial Academy, Nancheng District, and Nancheng Gate to the south, martial arts to the east, Imperial Street to the north, three provinces, five prisons, and nine temples, and the residential area to the west of the alley entrance. She has long been coveted for this area. A treasure trove of business.


    Finally, she is here!


    The Dayin Dynasty was similar to the Song Dynasty in that commerce was developed. Whether they were ordinary people, small businessmen, or court officials, many people would buy breakfast on the road instead of eating at home in order to rush for time.


    Without bothering to ask for books, people gathered around after smelling the aroma of fried dough sticks. "This breakfast is fresh. It''s not as thin as steamed buns, nor is it oily. It''s quite novel. Give me one, if it''s good." Eat, I¡¯ll bring some for my classmates.¡±


    "Okay!" Shutong quickly took a small oily paper bag and put the fried dough sticks into the paper bag with his chopsticks. His fingers didn''t touch the food at all. The young man who bought the fried dough sticks nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡°Young officer, would you like a drink for the fried dough sticks?¡± Shutong did not forget to introduce the soy milk, and quickly opened the jar. When the hot steam came out, a sweet fragrance suddenly appeared in the cold and oily air.


    This caused the young man to shout cheerfully: "Give me a drink."


    "Okay!" Shutong quickly picked up the long wooden spoon with a thin handle and scooped it out. After two scoops, the oil paper cup was full. "Little official, take it and be careful to burn it." The young man took it in his hand. He lowered his head and took a big sip: "Wow, this is so hot and refreshing." The young man took out a handful of coins and said, "Let''s see how many fried dough sticks and soy milk I can buy?"


    Shutong quickly counted the coins and said, "Young official, you can buy three more sets. This is an extra penny, so take it."


    Su Ruojin didn''t have to worry about it. Shu Tongshu was selling fried dough sticks like chicken blood, and he was full of enthusiasm. She watched him sell it with squinted eyes, while watching people''s acceptance of fried dough sticks and soy milk.


    We set off at the beginning of the morning (5 o''clock in the morning) and arrived at the entrance of the alley at about 5:30.


    There is an old saying - Dianmao.


    What is Dian Mao? When civil servants in the imperial court are on duty at Mao time, this is called Dian Mao. Generally, midnight refers to the end of the hour, which is seven o''clock in the morning.


    Su Ruojin¡¯s 100 fried dough sticks and two jars of soy milk were sold out in less than a quarter of an hour, even after midnight.


    The people behind were surprised: "Is it gone?" Probably because they were in a hurry, they shook their heads and left quickly.


    Shutong looked at the little owner at the foot of the wall and smiled helplessly, "It''s not enough to sell."


    It is normal if there is not enough to sell! Fried dough sticks and soy milk is a delicious breakfast provided by the Chinese government. If it can''t be sold, Su Ruojin will cry!


    When Su Yanli got up, his boy Shutong and his second daughter were not at home. He thought he was going to the market to buy ingredients like the previous few days, so he went to his two sons'' room first, took care of them to get up, and then took them to the kitchen to have breakfast together.


    Lifting the lid of the big pot, there was a sweet drink hot on the bamboo grate, as well as large fried fruits. Seeing that her daughter''s breakfast had changed, Su Yanli smiled happily and sadly, took out the grate, and invited his sons to eat. Breakfast: "Da Lang, San Lang, sit down."


    The two brothers of the Su family had already smelled the fragrant fried dough sticks and soy milk, and they choked several times. They quickly sat down at the table, holding the bowl in one hand and holding the fried dough sticks in the other. They took a sip and wow, it''s delicious!


    ?Fluffy, crispy, and chewy. After one bite, it left a sweet taste in your teeth. It was so delicious that the two brothers couldn''t stop eating.


    Su Yanli saw that his sons were eating happily. He took a sip of the drink first to moisten his throat. Hey, it was like pulp made from ground soybeans, but without the fishy smell of soybeans. It was sweet and delicious.


    Until evening, when Su Yanli came back from duty and asked why the fried fruits in the morning were so big and so delicious, Shutong and Su Ruojin were stunned at first, and then laughed out loud.


    Su Dalang already knows that this is not a big fruit, but called fried dough sticks.


    ¡°Youtiao?¡± Su Yanli thought about it carefully. The long one can indeed be called a fried dough stick.


    Su Ruojin and others were happy together again.


    Since everyone likes to eat, Su Ruojin started to buy more takeout every day. Su Ruojin also started buying stoves and pots, and also ordered a trolley, so that there would be room for household chores and it would be convenient to go back and forth.


    When all these things were put together, Cheng Yingzhen was one month old. On the one hand, it might be because she had given birth too much, and on the other hand, it might be because the weather was too cold. Although Su Ruojin took good care of her confinement meals, tea and snacks, she was still not in high spirits. Economic.


    Su Ruojin asked her to do double confinement.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 8： faint

    Chapter 8 Fainting


    Su Ruojin asked her to do double confinement.


    ¡°How can that be done?¡± Cheng Yingzhen saw her daughter running around all day long, and her whole body became black and thin.


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    Why are you so dark and thin? It''s just that she got exercise to grow taller, and it can''t be dark. She just talks, and Shu Tongshu does the rest by himself. She is still the white and tender little baby, okay?


    "Why haven''t you lost weight? You get up every day before dawn to fry fried dough sticks. Even adults can''t endure it like you." Her child is suffering too much. She has to be the head of the family at the age of six. It''s all useless for her as a mother.


    As he spoke, Cheng Yingzhen shed tears.


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    She didn¡¯t feel any pain at all! In ancient times, there were no electronic devices. You would go to bed at night and wake up at five in the morning. It was not too early! Besides, she is not really a child. She really wants to find something to do. She can not only be idle but also earn a little money to support her family. It would be great to kill two birds with one stone!


    Su Ruojin quickly comforted her frail mother. She had been having a hard time in the past few years and kept giving birth to babies. Her body was really hollowed out. Isn''t it said that confinement period can nourish the body? Hurry up and take advantage of confinement period. Her body is well maintained.


    "That won''t work either." Cheng Yingzhen struggled to get out of the bedroom. She couldn''t let a six-year-old child serve her. She was her daughter, not her slave. She had to go to the kitchen to cook. It was her role as the housewife to take care of the family. responsibility.


    Cheng Yingzhen was reluctant to let her child suffer and insisted on going out. The two brothers and sisters of the Su family pulled one arm and refused to let her leave the bedroom.


    The children are sensible, and Cheng Yingzhen couldn''t bear to let her eight-year-old son and six-year-old daughter take charge of the house. She even wanted to go to the kitchen. But when she got to the door and was about to reach out to lift the door curtain, she suddenly fell top-heavy to the ground, which scared Su An and turned sideways. He used his back to support his mother who had fainted.


    Su Ruojin also hugged Cheng Yingzhen tightly, who was about to slide to the ground, "Mom..."


    The two brothers and sister screamed urgently. The three-year-old Su Sanlang Su Ganzhi, who was teasing his younger brother, turned pale with fright and looked towards his brother and sister.


    ¡°Forrest Gump, go next door and call for help.¡± The two siblings were too small to lift their mother who fainted. Su Ruojin quickly asked her three-year-old brother to ask for help.


    Seeing his mother''s eyes closed tightly and her face looking frighteningly pale, three-year-old Su Ganzhi cried in fright, "Mother... mother..." He didn''t know how to ask for help.


    He cried, and so did his little brother Su Chengzhi, who was just one month old.


    Suddenly, the bedroom became a mess.


    This is not going to work. Su Ruojin hurriedly thought of a way, and suddenly found her mother at the threshold. She pursed her lips and came up with a solution. She squatted on the ground with her hands along her waist, and put her legs against the door frame. will slide down.


    ¡°Brother, please support me for a while and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    After saying that, she ran out of the yard like the wind and went to the next door to ask for help, "Aunt Xue, Mother Feng..." After knocking for half a minute but no sound was heard from the door, she ran to the right and knocked on the door and shouted, "Aunt Yang, Aunt Zhang..." There seemed to be no movement.


    Just when Su Ruojin was about to go back to the left neighbor and knock on the door again, the door opened, and the old doorkeeper of the Xue family came out wearing his outer robe and asked, "Second wife of the Su family, what are you..."


    ¡°My mother fainted and my brother and I can¡¯t move it. Please ask Mother Feng to help me.¡±


    Mother Feng is the mother-in-law of the Xue family.


    It turned out that we were in trouble. The old man said quickly, "You go back first. I will call Mother Feng over right away."


    "Thank you very much, old man." Su Ruojin ran her legs and was about to enter the courtyard door. The door to the right room also opened. Mrs. Yang took Aunt Zhang out of the courtyard with her skirt lifted. "Jin Niang, what''s wrong with your mother?"


    ¡°Mom fainted.¡± Su Ruojin¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing down in the cold wind.


    ?Mrs. Yang''s expression was condensed, and as she hurried to Su''s house, she said to the steward beside her, "Aunt Zhang, please hire a doctor quickly."


    ¡°Yes, madam.¡± Aunt Zhang turned around and went to make arrangements.


    With the help of adults, Su Rujin finally felt relieved and quickly brought Mrs. Yang and Mrs. Feng in who rushed over.


    Half an hour later, the doctor checked her pulse and administered an acupuncture. Cheng Yingzhen weakly opened her eyes, "What''s wrong with me?" At this moment, Cheng Yingzhen looked sallow, weak and exhausted, and she looked haggard. A young woman of seventeen or eighteen years old said that she looked like a thirty-seven or eighty-year-old woman.


    ?Mrs. Yang shook her head and sighed, then sat on the head of her bed, "The doctor said that you are seriously deficient in qi and blood. You should not sit or stand for long periods of time, so you need to rest in bed."


    How could this happen if you just gave birth to a child? Cheng Yingzhen didn''t believe it: "The first three are all fine."


    "You, you, you..." Mrs. Yang didn''t know what to say and looked at the doctor.


    The doctor had just finished writing the prescription and stretched out his hand, "To whom?"


    Su Ruojin reached out and took it, "Doctor, my mother..."


    The doctor said: "There is nothing serious. It''s just that the body has been damaged since birth. It needs to be rested and recuperated. It should be supplemented with the prescriptions I prescribed and supplemented with food. It will last for two or three months."


    ¡°What kind of dietary supplements are needed?¡±


    The doctor twirled his beard and gave some dietary prescriptions, mainly longan, red beans, red dates, angelica and other foods, which can replenish qi and blood.


    She nodded, "Thank you doctor, the consultation fee is..."


    ¡°Half a piece of silver.¡±


    Su Ruojin took out a few pieces of silver from the purse at her waist and said, "I''m sorry to bother you."


    The doctor was polite and gave a few more instructions before leaving.


    Mrs. Yang was secretly surprised when she saw the six-year-old girl paying for the consultation. Dr. Su didn¡¯t even have a mother-in-law in her family. Logically speaking, this life was difficult, but you can say that it was not easy for a six-year-old child. It''s really puzzling to be able to take out half a penny.


    Since there was nothing else to do, Mrs. Yang left the Su family with Mother Feng of the Xue family.


    In the bedroom, Su Ruojin held her mother''s thin and cold hand tightly with her little hand and said with tears, "Mom, you have to listen to the doctor, have a good rest and eat more."


    ? Cheng Yingzhen stretched out her hand to touch her daughter''s little face, "There are things going on inside and outside, how can I let you carry a child alone? Besides..." Su Ruojin suddenly coughed and couldn''t breathe. Su Ruojin hurriedly rubbed her heart.


    ?Suddenly, Su Ruojin seemed to understand why her mother''s confinement period was not ready. She was worried, anxious, and depressed. She always wanted to get well quickly so she could take care of the housework, but...


    After waiting for Cheng Yingzhen to regain her breath and stop coughing, Su Ruojin wiped her tears and said, "Mom, don''t worry, my brother and I are both grown up. The two of us will cook for three meals a day. Isn''t one meal a lot?" "


    That''s true.


    Cheng Yingzhen nodded happily.


    "And..." Su Ruojin pulled off the purse from her waist and unzipped the silk cord, "You only have two taels of silver!" She showed it to her mother as if she was holding a treasure.


    Cheng Yingzhen smiled, but reluctantly.


    Su Rujin took a breath, jumped out of bed, and ran out of the bedroom, not forgetting to call her eldest brother.


    What is your daughter doing here? When Cheng Yingzhen was really puzzled, Su Ruojin and Su Dalang pushed and pulled, and finally got the big wooden box to their mother''s bed, opened the lid, and found a box full of copper coins.


    ¡°Mom, guess how many there are here?¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen sat up in shock, "Ajin, how much money do you have?"


    Su Ruojin smiled and said to Su Dalang: "Brother, you said-"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 9： 009Tea Egg

    Chapter 9 009 Tea Egg


    Su Dalang said like a young adult, "Mom, don''t you know that Uncle Shu Tong sold the fried dough sticks and soy milk made by my sister? This is the money he earned."


    Cheng Yingzhen couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°You¡¯d need twenty taels of silver here, right?¡±


    The two siblings looked into their mother¡¯s eyes and nodded with a smile, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen was happy, but her brows were covered with sadness again, "Your father is a doctor of the Five Classics. If the family does business, I''m afraid..."


    Su Ruojin immediately interrupted her: "Mom, I know, so I started this small business as my mother''s dowry business."


    Cheng Yingzhen was simply sent out by her aunt as a beggar: "How can I have any dowry?"


    Su Ruojin raised her head and said, "Anyway, when people ask me, I always say that the recipes for fried dough sticks and soy milk are your mother''s."


    Cheng Yingzhen:¡­


    ¡°Mom, at the end of last month, I saved part of my father¡¯s salary to pay the rent for the first half of next year, and I used part of it to buy a breakfast stall. In this way, I will have more than twenty taels of income every month from now on.¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen was shocked by the children''s words: "Then...then we don''t have to worry about eating, drinking, and diarrhea in the future?"


    "Yes, Mom." Su Ruojin sat next to her, "Mom, are you still worried about not having enough money to live?"


    "I¡­"


    It is true that Cheng Yingzhen suffered a physical loss after giving birth, but it is also true that Su Ruojin made up for her a lot this month.


    It''s just that Su Ruojin didn''t expect that the rich confinement meal would not nourish her mother''s health. However, because she was afraid of disturbing her mother during the confinement period, she almost never told her about the good breakfast business, which made her mother worried and anxious. Seeing the rich meal , I have been thinking that this child has to eat one meal but not the next one?


    A woman who is always anxious and weak will be disappointed no matter how much she eats.


    ¡°Is the business of fried dough sticks and soy milk really so good?¡± Cheng Yingzhen still couldn¡¯t believe it when she was helped to lie down by her brother and sister.


    "It''s all my fault." Su Ruojin blamed herself: "In order to let my mother have a stable and clean confinement period, I didn''t bother her with these things. I didn''t expect my mother to misunderstand that our family is going to run out of food."


    Cheng Yingzhen felt very distressed because her daughter blamed herself. She wanted to get up and come over to comfort Su Ruojin, but she pushed her down and said, "Now mother can rest in peace and have her confinement period."


    Cheng Yingzhen smiled happily and was about to breathe a sigh of relief when she suddenly said: "I will eat well from now on, so I won''t get the prescription. It''s a waste of money."


    "That''s not possible." Su Ruojin''s face was serious, "Mom, I''m only six years old. If you don''t take good care of your body, won''t you keep making me tired?"


    Cheng Yingzhen:¡­


    What my daughter said is quite right. But Cheng Yingzhen always felt that something was wrong.


    Su Rujin, of course, knew, and smiled secretly, but she coaxed her mother to sleep, and now she could have confinement with peace of mind.


    ¡°Mom, there¡¯s still more than a month left for the New Year, so you have to do a good job during the confinement period. In this way, the exchange of favors and visits to relatives and friends during the New Year will all depend on you!¡±


    yes! Cheng Yingzhen was finally persuaded by her daughter to start confinement with real peace of mind.


    Cheng Yingzhen lost her worries and cooperated with the recipe. Her face turned rosy. Su Ruojin finally had the idea to open a small stall.


    When the mule pulls a set of household chores to the stall at the entrance of the alley where the tax is paid, there are already people waiting for it.


    "Hey, will the fried dough sticks be fried on the spot today?" "Yes, young official, how many do you want? They''ll be ready right away."


    For a month, everyone knows that the fried dough sticks are fried, but they don¡¯t know that they are tumbling in the oil and turning golden, which is really exciting.


    A customer seemed to click his tongue: "Although the fried dough sticks are delicious, but you have to eat them every day..." The implication is that there are too few varieties and you will get tired of them if you eat them every day.


    Su Ruojin, who was following, had already thought of it and stood by the side with a smile.


    Shu Tong slapped his head, "Oh, if Lang Jun hadn''t reminded me, I would have forgotten it." After saying that, he put a clay pot with ears on the small stove where the fire was lit, reached out and took off the lid, and the next moment, the aroma of salty tea leaves filled his nostrils. Come.


    ¡°This is...¡± Someone looked into the clay pot.


    Su Ruojin motioned to Su Dalang to help.


    Su Dalang was a little embarrassed and blushed but did not move.


    Su Ruojin quickly went up, picked up a long-handled spoon and scooped out one, "Sir, tea eggs are worth two cents each. Do you want two?"


    Can eggs boiled with tea leaves be eaten? While he was puzzled, he reached out and took the tea egg that the young lady had wiped dry. The shell had been knocked open and peeled off after a few clicks. When he opened his mouth and took a bite, the egg white was salty and tender, and the yolk was salty and delicious. The taste was very good. .


    ¡°Here are three.¡± One is not enough.


    Someone took the lead, and the guests who came to buy breakfast bought one or two one after another. After a while, one clay pot was sold out. Fortunately, Su Ruojin had prepared it and had another pot, so Shu Tong quickly moved it to the small stove to continue supplying.


    On a winter morning, the wind is bone-chilling. In order to allow guests to stay, the Su family''s breakfast stall is a detachable mini-hut. The cornice open to customers is equipped with a folding oil awning, and three extensions extend from the cornice. A windproof awning wall was built so that customers would not be afraid of wind and rain when they come to buy food or wait.


    It is simply a mini shop.


    With the stall, breakfast food is no longer sold for half an hour, but from the beginning of the morning to the beginning of the morning, that is, from five to nine in the morning. In four hours, the customer group is no longer civil servants in the court, but also nearby merchants, passing hawkers, and all kinds of pedestrians going out to do business.


    Business is busy, which means there is a shortage of manpower. One person is already too busy just relying on books. For several days, Su Ruojin and Su Dalang came over to help.


    "Hey, Dr. Su can''t support his family, so he lets a serious young lady show her face. How can she behave like this?"


    Su Ruojin and Su Dalang worked in the small shop, making soy milk, scooping out tea eggs, and taking care of collecting money, leaving Shu Tong to concentrate on frying fried dough sticks.


    Su Ruojin saw Mrs. Xu walking through the crowd and guessed that she would taunt her. Shu Tong glanced at the young master and wanted to say something, but was stopped by Su Ruojin''s eyes.


    ?Her eyes drooped, and she did whatever she had to do and ignored her at all.


    In this area of ??Xiqiao Alley, no one dared to do this to Mrs. Xu. She raised her eyes, put her hands on her hips, and said with a sinister look on her face, "Smelly girl named Su, do you know who I am? Believe it or not, I can make you The stall won¡¯t be set up tomorrow.¡±


    ?As soon as she got angry, customers were too scared to come forward to buy fried dough sticks. Pedestrians stopped out of curiosity. In a blink of an eye, the shop was full of people.


    Su Ruojin snorted coldly, reached out and smashed the tea eggs into the jar, causing the tea soup to splash.


    Mrs. Xu took a step back after being splashed. When she realized that she was frightened by a little girl, her eyes narrowed and turned into bells. "Damn girl, how dare you show your face to me?"


    Su Ruojin walked out of the shop and looked at her coldly.


    Half a month ago, Mrs. Xu saw that the Su family''s fried dough sticks business was booming, so she asked Mrs. Dong to fry the fried dough sticks. As for the skill of deep-fried dough sticks, he came up with another idea and asked Mama Dong to come back and learn the skill, and then sell it to her shop after she learned it well.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 10： The old man and the young man passed each other

    Chapter 10 An old man and a young man fight each other


    ??How could Mrs. Dong do something that betrays the Lord? She would not even be beaten to death.


    Mrs. Xu had no idea. No, she took action herself.


    ??The Su family is short of manpower, and Su Ruojin certainly wants to take Mother Dong back. But now this situation is no longer a matter of paying the rent with money. The evil woman named Xu just wants the Su family''s craftsmanship.


    Su Yanli was born as a Jinshi, and was also a doctor of the Five Classics of the Imperial Academy. It stands to reason that he could intimidate Mrs. Xu and others, but the fact is that not only did he not, but he also allowed her to push further.


    ?Why does she dare to be so arrogant? Of course there is a background.


    Mrs. Xu''s sister is the steward of the Princess of Jin, and her brother-in-law is the steward of the Prince''s Mansion. She is a seventh-rank official in front of the prime minister, not to mention the steward of the Prince''s Mansion. Her sister''s family has bought a big house in Kangyuanfang, which is quite famous in that area. Face, any person with a good reputation will give the Lu family a little face, and even Mrs. Xu is also domineering in the West Bridge Lane area.


    ?Two years ago, Su Yanli rented Mrs. Xu''s small courtyard through an introduction. In the first quarter, she paid the rent and everything was fine. In the second quarter, Mrs. Xu raised the rent for various reasons.


    Su Yanli had a salary of ten liang to support a large family. How could there be an increase? Even if he had money, he couldn''t just raise it as she said. Su Yanli wanted to move out. But his father, a scholar, was cheated by Yaren and Mrs. Xu in partnership, and he didn''t notice. There is an overbearing clause in the lease that even if you move out, the rent for two years will still be a penny.


    There was no other way, so Su Yanli had no choice but to suffer the loss and pay the rent after the increase. From then on, it got out of hand, with an increase every quarter, making the already tight life even more miserable. Last year, , her father either asked Mr. Fan or his colleagues to borrow money, like a poor man.


    You said it was hard to live this life?


    Mrs. Xu was not afraid of a yellow-haired girl. She raised her chin and said sarcastically: "A doctor from the Imperial College dares to do business. As long as I report it to the official office, not only will your business be ruined, but your father will also lose his official position."


    ?At the age of three two years ago, Su Ruojin was unable to participate in major family affairs, but now that she is the master of the family, how could she let others step on her?


    ?Her eyes were not much better, she looked over with a cold look, and said in a sinister tone: "Go, go now..."


    ??Mrs. Xu was so vomited that she turned around and went to the government office to report it.


    Su Ruojin followed slowly, "The beginning of winter is coming. I heard that the officials have to control the kings, generals, ministers, and officials every year before the winter solstice. I don''t know who will be restrained this time."


    ??Mrs. Xu turned her head and her eyes were like daggers.


    Su Ruojin spread his hands and said, "My father is only an eighth-grade sesame official. He can''t reach Tianting. He''s not a censor or official, so he can''t blow the wind."


    Mrs. Xu''s face was so sinister that there was only a slit left in her two small eyes. Now she squinted her eyes and stared at Su Ruojin, as if she wanted to find something out of her. A vicious smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, "£¤%&amp "You can''t grow up." He turned around and walked away with an incomprehensible look.


    Su Ruojin didn''t let her go, and said loudly behind her, "Xu Yu, then I''ll come to your house at the beginning of winter."


    ?Mr. Xu stopped, turned her head again, and looked at Su Ruojin.


    ??The little girl met her with a smile in her eyes.


    ??Obviously she is a six-year-old bitch, but Mrs. Xu couldn''t see clearly at this moment. She smiled contemptuously: "You can also step in through the threshold of my house if you want to?"


    ¡°I don¡¯t cross.¡±?????What does it mean?


    Su Ruojin deliberately looked at the crowd of spectators.


    ?Mr. Xu''s face turned grim. She suddenly thought of her sister''s warning, so she softened her expression and restrained herself from being a little arrogant.


    Everything was seen by Su Ruojin. She walked to Mrs. Xu with a smile on her face, but her voice was very low. Only Mrs. Xu could hear it, "I stood at the door of your house and beat the gongs and drums until everyone gathered around and asked. Why."


    "You..." Mrs. Xu shot straight at the six-year-old girl with venom in her surprise. She actually announced that she relied on her sister to take advantage of her, and it was a vicious plan.


    ??Mrs. Xu wished she could stretch out her hands and tear the dead girl''s face into pieces.


    Su Ruojin raised his head slightly.


    The two looked at each other.


    ?Before becoming the head of the family, Su Ruojin always encouraged Uncle Shutong to listen and read more outside, ranging from court orders to market gossip. Whenever he heard or saw, he would come back and tell her about it.


    In March and April of this year, the wife of a young Beijing official hanged herself and left a suicide note, which read: I thought that my husband, who had lived in poverty for ten years and sold his fame to the emperor''s family in exchange for food and clothing, could have enough food and clothing. If you can''t even afford a house to rent a house if you have a wife and raised children, it''s better to hang yourself than to be chased out like a dog.


    ?The incident became such an uproar that even the emperor knew about it.


    Su Ruojin seized this opportunity and threatened Mrs. Xu that if she did not let her family cancel the rent, she would hang herself in front of her house like that family. She also asked the capital official to come to the emperor to submit a copy.


    Finally, Mrs. Xu agreed, but she still squeezed the Su family and deprived Dong¡¯s mother of a year.


    For a villain like Mrs. Xu who has a royal background, Su Yanli, an eighth-grade official, really has no place to find anyone to reason with. In addition, the family is full of children, and more things to do are worse than less things to do. In the end, she had no choice but to leave Dong''s mother to work. Year.


    In fact, the reason why Mrs. Xu is afraid of threats is not that she is really afraid of speaking out about official affairs, but because the house she owns is owned by a storekeeper. She rented it at a very low price because of her sister''s status as a steward of the Jin Palace, and then rented it at a very low price. Renting to a small official like Su Yanli at a high price is no different from the landlord who forced the wife of a small official to death. She let the Su family go because she was mainly afraid that the public rental housing she had hoarded would be discovered.


    Dayin was similar to the Song Dynasty. Small commodities developed extremely rapidly and people poured into the city in large numbers. Not everyone could afford to buy a house or build a yard, so house leasing came into being.


    The booming housing rental market has caused rents to rise sharply. More and more people cannot afford to rent a house and have to sleep on the streets.


    ?According to Su Ruojin''s inquiry, Mrs. Xu''s family has no house to rent now.


    ?What surprised Su Ruojin was that King Jin''s anger at being punished didn''t burn down. Not only did Mrs. Xu''s sister not lose her errand, but Mrs. Xu also had nothing else besides losing her public rental house.


    Why? Could it be that King Jin was a magnanimous man?


    Su Ruojin didn''t think there must be a reason she didn''t know.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 11： Mother Dong is back

    Chapter 11 Mother Dong is back


    At this moment, no matter what the reason is, we need to solve the immediate problem first. Su Ruojin reminded her again: "It''s the beginning of winter. The officials really have to control the princes, generals, ministers and officials. As the most capable steward of the Jin Palace, my sister , you really want to..."


    While Mrs. Xu wanted to tear the little girl''s mouth to pieces, she thought of something else. She endured the shame of trying to steal the dough sticks craftsmanship, turned her fat **** again, twisted the waist of the bucket and left.


    Su Ruojin deliberately called out from behind her: "Xu Yu, do you need me to bring the gong?"


    ??The onlookers were confused by the conversation between the old and the young. Just now, Li Dongzi was in charge of all the officials, so why did a gong appear again?


    ??Mrs. Xu paused her feet. She was obviously as fat as a bucket, but in an instant she seemed as light as a swallow. She disappeared from everyone''s sight in the blink of an eye.


    Su Ruojin understood that her ''reminder'' stopped Mrs. Xu''s thoughts, and her beating heart slowly calmed down. She raised her head slightly and looked at the blue sea and clear sky. At the feet of the emperor, there were all the big and small officials, including relatives in charge of the palace. Everyone is afraid, life is really hard!


    Your Majesty¡¯s official position cannot afford to deal with people from the Jin Palace. Shu Ting looked worried: ¡°Our stall...¡±


    Su Ruojin turned around and entered the small shop. While scooping out the tea eggs with a long-handled spoon, she said in a voice that only Uncle Shu Tong could hear, "Don''t worry, not only is the stall fine, but Mother Dong will be back in the evening."


    ¡°Will she be willing?¡±


    Of course, Mrs. Xu would not give in. Since the low-rent housing she had stored in her hands was confiscated, she has lost a lot of money. The Xu family has more than ten or twenty people including masters and servants, which is a big expense. She must have been looking for ways to make money for a long time, but she actually set her sights on her own fried dough sticks and soy milk.


    ?What about the relatives who are in charge of the palace? Not being dismissed by her few words, Su Ruojin, who was in a depressed mood just a moment ago, regained her confidence. She was just an evil woman. She would beat one up or destroy a pair. No one could stop her from making money to support her family.


    At the end of the morning, the stall was closed on time, the mini-shop traps were dismantled and placed on a flatbed truck, and then the small mule cart was used to pull it back.


    When it got dark at night, Dong¡¯s mother really returned to Su¡¯s house carrying her two pieces of tattered clothes.


    Shu Tong was so happy that he almost jumped up, "Oh my God, Er Niang is so amazing. Mother Dong is really back."


    ??Although Su Ruojin was sure that Mrs. Xu would let him go, she was actually still nervous when she didn''t see Mother Dong. It wasn''t until she saw the person at this moment that she finally put her heart at ease.


    ¡°Mom!¡± He walked up to her and held her hand. She returned to the master¡¯s house again. Mother Dong was so excited that she couldn¡¯t help wiping her tears. When she saw the master of the house sitting in the main hall waiting for her, she quickly knelt down and said, ¡°Sir...¡± she burst into tears.


    Su Yanli was also full of emotions. Ten years ago, he rushed to Beijing to take the exam and saved Dong''s mother who came to Beijing to find a husband. After becoming a Jinshi, he rented a small courtyard with three rooms in the capital while waiting for his official appointment and was looking for a cook. After meeting Dong¡¯s mother, they became a master and servant.


    Having been together for ten years, we are not better than family members.


    "It''ll be good to come back, it''ll be good to come back..." Su Yanli was a little embarrassed to face Dong''s mother. If he hadn''t been moneyless and incompetent, how could he let her suffer in the Xu family.


    Su Ruojin felt her father''s shame, turned her little face, and said with a smile: "Mom, let''s go change first so that we can meet my mother."


    Hearing what the young lady said, Mother Dong quickly wiped away her tears happily, "Yes, I want to see Madam."


    Shutong took a step forward and said, "I''ll help you carry the washing water to the dressing room first."


    The young man in his twenties happily jumped to the kitchen to scoop out hot water.


    Mother Dong looked at Dalang and Sanlang: "Old slave, I have seen Mr. Dalang and Mr. Sanlang."


    Su An responded like a grown-up, "Thank you for your hard work, Mom!"


    ¡°The old slave is neither miserable nor miserable!¡±


    Sanlang was young, the weather was cold, and he was dressed in a ball. He was so sleepy in this cold winter night that he rubbed his eyes. After his brother finished speaking, he followed up with three words, "Thank you for your hard work." He said it softly and waxy, which made Mother Dong''s heart soften. Yes, I couldn''t stop wiping my tears. If it weren''t for what I was wearing, I would have hugged the young man into his arms.


    Su Ruojin stood aside, her heart ached and her eyes sore. The three children of the Su family were all held by Mother Dong in one hand. Grandma is not better than grandma.


    In the long cold night, the oil lamp is first turned on.


    Su Yanli picked up Su Sanlang and said, "We''re all home now. Don''t be polite. After washing, mother will go get a bowl of noodles and eat. I''ll take Da Lang Sanlang to rest."


    ¡°Okay, everything is up to you, sir.¡±


    Su Yanli went to settle the two brothers.


    Su Ruojin also went to the bedroom and took out the new clothes she bought for Mother Dong on the street in the afternoon. She made a complete set from inside to outside. Mother Dong was so surprised that she was both happy and complained, "Why are you spending all this money? I have clothes to wear."


    Su Ruojin shook her head and looked at Dong''s mother: "Is this called having clothes?"


    Mama Dong lowered her head to look at the rags on her body, and shook her head unconsciously, "Since the Xu family''s public rental house was taken away, the lives of us servants are really getting worse day by day."


    Su Ruojin thought thoughtfully: "Mom, what do you mean, before you come back today, the Xu family has already sold its servants?"


    Mother Dong nodded, "When I first arrived at their house, there were seven or eight servants inside and outside, but now only half are left."


    Su Ruojin clicked her tongue twice. When Mrs. Xu forced Mother Dong to come back to learn her trade some time ago, she noticed that the clothes on Mother Dong were not decent, so she went out to the street in the afternoon to prepare to come back.


    Xu''s family''s affairs will talk about it in the future, "My mother heard that you are very happy to come back, and my mother hurry to wash and change."


    Mother Dong is so happy when she returns home.


    Half an hour later, Mother Dong washed up and entered the master''s bedroom. When she got to the bedside of the hostess''s bed, she was about to kneel down, but Su Ruojin pulled her back. "Mom, kneeling is not popular in our family, so don''t embarrass your kneecaps."


    Mother Dong still insisted on kneeling down to the hostess, "I listen to you when I''m here, but I haven''t been at home for more than half a year, so let me do my best."


    Alas, this **** feudal ethics.


    After the ceremony, Mother Dong sat on the small step stool and looked at Cheng Yingzhen with a smile: "Madam, her face looks good. I''m afraid my second mother has given you a lot of delicious food during this period."


    "That''s right." Cheng Yingzhen looked at her adult-like daughter proudly and lovingly, "If it weren''t for her, I don''t know how I would live like this."


    Mother Dong turned to look at the little master, her eyes were also full of kindness, "If it weren''t for the second lady, I''m afraid she wouldn''t have let her go even after a whole year."


    Hearing that Mother Dong¡¯s tone sounded like she had a tune, Cheng Yingzhen was curious: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? with the mother looking at her earnestly, Su Ruojin shrugged her shoulders as if nothing had happened, "I just scared Mrs. Xu a little. If I had known she was so careless, I would have brought Mrs. Dong back."


    Su Ruojin couldn''t tell whether she could be brought back early, but she knew that many things depended on an opportunity. Perhaps the skill of making fried dough sticks was an opportunity to bring Mother Dong back.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 12： 012Xiaolongbaozi and siomai

    Chapter 12 012 Xiaolong Baozi and Shaomai


    Cheng Yingzhen asked: "How to scare her?"


    ¡°Last time, Prince Jin was punished by the officials for renting a public house. If she doesn¡¯t keep her tail between her legs, will the officials spare Prince Jin if she causes trouble again?¡±


    Will bringing back an old servant alarm the emperor? This is too incredible!


    Cheng Yingzhen shook her head in disbelief: "How is that possible?"


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s impossible, Mother Dong is back anyway, right?¡± Anyway, whether it¡¯s the fried dough sticks craftsmanship or Mother Dong, Mrs. Xu won¡¯t make any more decisions for the time being, and we¡¯ll decide later.


    Cheng Yingzhen is doubtful:¡­


    Su Ruojin gave Dong''s mother a look, and she understood immediately and hurriedly stepped forward to help the hostess lie down: "Madam, it''s late at night, rest quickly." After she lay down, she straightened the corners of the quilt and tucked the soles of her feet into bed.


    ¡°Mother, good night.¡±


    Su Ruojin took Dong¡¯s mother, and they left the master bedroom together.


    Cheng Yingzhen turned her head and watched them leave. She always felt that the current life was unreal. She had been dealing with Mrs. Xu for nearly two years because of the house. She knew better than anyone what that person was like. He was clearly a piece of meat. He was six years old. Can her daughter get Mama Dong back from her?


    She didn''t believe it at all, but Mother Dong and her daughter had just come out of her sight, hand in hand. She had to believe it if she didn''t believe it, but... no matter it was her previous uncle''s house or her current eighth-grade husband, the emperor was far away from her. Why? I just asked an old servant back!


    Until Su Yanli came back from his sons'' room and got into bed, Cheng Yingzhen still didn''t understand, "Official, do you think what A Jin said is true?"


    Su Yanli is a man and a doctor of the Imperial College. He understood what his wife didn''t understand, "Your daughter is just trying to scare ghosts."


    Cheng Yingzhen couldn''t understand it anymore and looked at her husband, waiting for him to interpret.


    Su Yanli pursed his lips and smiled, put his arms around his wife and closed his eyes: "Your daughter is a clever girl."


    Cheng Yingzhen was completely embraced by her husband. Outside the window, the cold wind howled, but inside the house, the man''s embrace was as warm as spring. It was so reassuring! When sleepiness came, I couldn''t help but say something: "Why do you have a ghost on your left and a ghost on your right..."


    No longer worrying about livelihood, Mother Dong is back. Life in the Su family has improved visibly. Everyone is relaxed. Su Yanli patted his wife gently: "Go to sleep!"


    With Mama Dong and a fixed stall, how can we just add a tea egg? Su Ruojin is going to launch something new again.


    ¡°Uncle Shutong, after closing the stall tomorrow morning, you can buy two small steamer baskets, but they should have more layers.¡±


    Shu Tong asked excitedly: "What are you steaming?"


    ?These days there are always customers asking if there are any new tricks. I got tired of eating fried dough sticks and soy milk and went to other stalls to buy breakfast.


    ¡°Xiaolongbao and siomai.¡±


    Have never heard of either of these books.


    ¡°Have you ever heard of steamed buns?¡±


    Shutong remembered what Er Niangzi had done: "Shrunk steamed buns?"


    "It''s almost... not much!" Su Ruojin was about to say something different, but suddenly realized that she was only six years old, why did she know this, and quickly changed her tone.


    Shutong didn''t notice the guilty expression on the little master''s face. He was thinking: "What''s the difference?"


    "The last time I made hoof and pig soup for my mother, the pig skin was all rotten. I put it on the windowsill, but it was frozen the next day. When making steamed buns in the morning, I made the fillings. I used part of it and mixed it with lean meat to make the stuffing. When it was steamed in the pot and it was delicious, I took a bite and there was soup. It was very delicious. "


    In the afternoon, the warm winter sun shines very warmly on people.


    Cheng Yingzhen also came out to relax for a while. She heard her daughter discussing with her classmates about adding new foods to the breakfast stall. When she heard about the steamed buns with soup, she smiled and confirmed her daughter''s statement, "Ajin is right. That day, I I ate three of them in one go.¡± Su Ruojin thought with a smile, ¡°Three are nothing. If you want to enjoy them, you must at least eat them one at a time.¡±


    Since the madam and the second lady both said it was delicious, it must be delicious. Shutong asked again: "What is Shaomai? Burning the wheat?"


    Eh... Uncle Shutong thinks very intuitively. If words can be interpreted in this way, there will still be complicated things in the world if they are all expressed in this way.


    "There was some glutinous rice left at home during the Dragon Boat Festival, but there were no rice dumpling leaves. I suddenly thought of wrapping the glutinous rice in dough, but the rice dumplings are boiled in water, and the dough will become mushy when put in the water. What about steaming? I didn¡¯t expect it to work.¡±


    Su Ruojin secretly thought, God, will I get retribution if I lie and deceive like this? In a deserted place, praying to the sky again and again, this is not to harm anyone, it is to spread the delicious food and let more people eat the delicious food. This is a good deed. God will definitely not blame her.


    Su Dalang thought thoughtfully: "Ajin, is it more than two months ago? One day at noon, my mother said she was hungry. You found two small handfuls of glutinous rice, cooked it, mixed it with soy sauce and mixed it into a stuffing that looked like pomegranates. s things?"


    Su Ruojin smiled, "Yes, my brother helped me light the fire."


    ¡°It looks like a pomegranate, why do you call it Shaomai?¡± Su Dalang expressed confusion.


    Uh...this...is going to die. Su Ruojin doesn''t know why siomai is called siomai. She really can''t make up any lies. What should she do?


    ?Just when Su Ruojin was racking his brains on how to compile it, Shu Tong frowned in grievance, "Why didn''t I eat it?"


    Su Ruojin quickly changed the subject: "I''m sorry, Uncle Shutong. I just found two small handfuls of glutinous rice and didn''t make much. We couldn''t help but ate them all."


    ¡°The adults didn¡¯t eat it either?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± She was like a chicken pecking at rice.


    I glanced at Su Dalang quietly. I made a total of eight siomai that day. My mother ate three of them. Su Dalang and Su Ruojin each had two. Su Sanlang was young and the glutinous rice was not easy to melt, so he only ate one.


    Originally, Su Dalang was only willing to eat one, saying he would leave the other to his father, but he accidentally ate it. ¡¯


    Shu Tong said that he had not eaten, and Su Dalang felt embarrassed because he was greedy and shy.


    The name ''Shaomai'' was finally changed. Su Ruojin secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that if he wants to come up with a new food in the future, he must first think carefully about how to say it!


    Even adults have never tasted this delicacy, so Shutong felt regretful, "How about you teach us how to make it now and make some for us to eat?"


    "No problem at all."


    There is delicious food and you can make money. The enthusiasm of the big guys is very high. Even the three-year-old Su Sanlang has to help scoop out the noodles.


    Su Ruojin saw that her mother had been sunbathing at the door for a long time, so she quickly invited her into the bedroom. While everyone was rushing to the kitchen, she whispered, "Mom, these two meals are still your recipe to the outside world. If anyone asks, , you just said you created it yourself for the sake of the children, do you understand?"


    Cheng Yingzhen nodded, "Mom, I understand."


    It can''t be said that she brought it from her parents'' family. Although the breakfast stall only earns a few dozen taels, Cheng Yingzhen knows that the life of the concubine of the uncle''s house is not easy. If they hear that the prescription is related to the uncle''s house, they might take it away. , it must not be related to the mother¡¯s family;


    Second, it cannot be said that the recipes were thought up by the daughter. These are things that only a chef can make. The daughter is only six years old. People will think she is a monster, and... Cheng Yingzhen does not dare to think about it.


    Why is it called Shaomai?


    Even Binghe doesn¡¯t know! Cover your mouth and snicker, dear friends are welcome to leave messages in the comment area!


    Hey, I''m waiting for you!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 13： Decided to add people

    Chapter 13 Deciding to Add People


    But only Cheng Yingzhen knew that her daughter had been reading and reading while sitting next to the official at the age of three. She had read through all the books on food, geography, and magazines on the official''s bookshelf, and she got several recipes from the books.


    My daughter is smart, so I feel free to let her take charge of the family. But seeing her daughter working hard, she, as a mother, feels bad because her health is not up to par! For a moment, Cheng Yingzhen felt mixed feelings in her heart.


    Legend has it that the earliest xiaolongbao originated in the Northern Song Dynasty and was the number one delicacy in Bianliang, the capital of the Northern Song Dynasty. But Su Ruojin has been in Dayin for six years and has seen many breakfast shops, but she has never seen anyone selling xiaolongbao. of.


    The characteristic of xiaolongbao is that it has thin skin and juicy filling. After one bite, the satisfying taste is not to mention how delicious it is. Everyone who has eaten it has not loved it.


    Let¡¯s talk about shaomai, also known as siomai. It is a kind of pasta snack made of hot noodles wrapped in a skin and stuffed and steamed in a cage. It is shaped like a pomegranate, has a thin skin and many fillings, is soft, glutinous and salty, and is suitable for all ages.


    In the first cage, Su Ruojin personally made the fermented white flour into the skin, selected the pork leg meat as the stuffing, used hens to make the soup, and then boiled it with the pork skin, and then made it into jelly and mixed it into the stuffing;


    Pick out equal-sized pieces of dough and smear the surface with oil. This will make the dumplings taste better. When wrapping the dumplings, you must pull them upward so that the skin can be thinner and the mouthfeel will be better.


    The steamed xiaolongbao are cute, small and endearing. When you pierce the dough with chopsticks, the soup comes out smoothly. The thin dough, thick soup and tender meat filling are extremely tempting.


    Su Ruojin took a breath and raised his head. This was the taste. It had been so long since he finally tasted the delicious food from his previous life. He was so excited that he almost shed tears.


    Under the oil lamp, everyone was stunned to see her eating like crazy.


    Su Sanlang, the youngest, was the first to hold back. He reached out and grabbed the steamed dumplings on the table and put them into his mouth. Su Ruojin was so frightened that he quickly picked up the small plate and waited, "Blow, blow...slow down..."


    It was really hot as soon as I touched it. Su Sanlang was young, but not stupid. He blew it back and forth a few times until it stopped burning his mouth, and then he bit it...


    "Take a gentle and slow breath first...yes...that''s it..."


    Under the nervous and expectant gazes of everyone, Su Sanlang finally finished a small steamed bun.


    Su Yanli was the first to ask, with a gentle voice and a smile in his eyes: "How is it?"


    Su Sanlang smacked his lips, "It''s delicious, I want to eat it again."


    ?Everyone relaxed suddenly and laughed: "Haha..."


    Su Ruojin was young and lacked strength, so she only made ten of them. Except for Cheng Yingzhen and Su Sanlang, each of the others had one. They were overwhelmed by the food.


    "I wouldn''t have eaten if I had known about it. I wanted to eat but couldn''t. The feeling of being hung up was too uncomfortable." Shutong expressed everyone''s feelings.


    Su Ruojin pursed her lips and smiled: "Uncle Shutong, Mother Dong, the rest depends on you two."


    The two of them immediately promised that they would live up to the expectations of the second lady.


    Three days later, I finally got back the two small steamers that I had bought from the grocery store. During these three days, Su Ruojin taught the two of them step by step, and finally made a very good pot and gave it to the neighbors so that they could try it. , when anyone asked, they said this was the recipe Cheng Yingzhen came up with.


    Why give it to neighbors? On the one hand, there is a saying since ancient times that neighbors are good at giving gold treasures. Secondly, it is also the message that Cheng Yingzhen thought out the recipe to pass on to the people around her. The purpose of giving the recipe to the business is to prepare a dowry for her daughter, which has nothing to do with Su Yanli. .


    What, you are only six years old when you prepare a dowry so early? This is too exaggerated!


    It¡¯s not an exaggeration at all. The ancients, especially those like Dayin in the Song Dynasty, who came from wealthy families, began to prepare dowries as soon as their children were born. Otherwise, there would be no such thing as the ¡°Ten Miles of Red Dowry¡±.


    ?For the sake of Su Yanli''s career, Su Ruojin tried his best to think carefully and never let his father hold him back.


    In the food business, if the business is good, you will be really busy.


    No matter how hard-working Su Ruojin was, no matter how strong her six-year-old body was, there was nothing she could do to help. Shutong and Dong''s mother worked from morning till night. They made money, but they couldn''t rest at all and they were so exhausted.


    Su Ruojin regards these two people as family members and wants to live with the Su family for the rest of her life.


    No, we need to hire more people at home. At noon during the day, Cheng Yingzhen took the baby out to bask in the sun. Su Ruojin told her mother her thoughts, "Mom, what do you think?"


    Cheng Yingzhen looked at her daughter who was patting the quilt while talking to her, and immediately nodded in agreement, "It''s best to buy two."


    purchase?


    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    She comes from a modern society where everyone is equal, both corporate and private employment are under the employment system, and buying and selling people is illegal.


    Besides, when Su Ruojin opened her eyes, Shu Tong and Dong''s mother were already at Su''s house, and Su and Cheng did not treat them as slaves. For so long, Su Ruojin didn''t realize that these two people were bought back by Su Yanli. , is a slave.


    "What''s wrong?" Cheng Yingzhen noticed the change in her daughter''s expression while taking care of her son.


    ¡°Mom, what if I hire someone?¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen immediately shook her head: "That''s inappropriate."


    ¡°Why?¡± Su Ruojin had asked, and there were many hired workers in this era.


    As the sunlight moved, Cheng Yingzhen held her son and turned sideways to prevent the light from hitting the child''s eyes. She tucked the corners of the quilt and then raised her head with a smile, "You forgot, what if someone hired to cook at home secretly learns the recipes and takes them away?" ?¡±


    ¡°What about using a contract?¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen shook her head again: "If people''s hearts can be agreed, then there will be no conflicts of interest, bad masters and evil slaves."


    That''s true. Not to mention the feudal dynasty ruled by men, even in the modern society governed by the system, there are still a lot of people who have no spirit of contract and there are many people who have no spirit of contract. Lawsuits are everywhere, not to mention the ancient times where everything is scarce. .


    Do you really want to buy someone? Su Ruojin still couldn''t pass the test in her heart.


    Seeing her daughter''s hesitation, Cheng Yingzhen reminded her again: "Someone took your recipe and set up a stall or opened a restaurant. Your business was damaged. Aren''t you sad?"


    Su Ruojin is not afraid that the recipes will be stolen. These are traditional delicacies and are not hers. She is not afraid that others will use them to set up stalls and restaurants. The world is such a big place, as long as they don¡¯t open stalls or restaurants next to her house. Just grab business.


    ??But what if she met someone who learned the recipe and opened a stall or restaurant next to her house? This is not sad, this is annoying.


    ?Taking a deep breath and mentally building up, Su Ruojin had to adapt himself to the conditions of the Dayin Dynasty.


    ¡°Mother means, one for the stall and one for the home?¡±


    "Well." Cheng Yingzhen said: "Not only Shutong and Mother Dong are tired, but you also do a lot of things, inside and outside, either washing pots and wiping dishes or sweeping, and you have to go out to buy things often. There are no two of you. I really can¡¯t turn around.¡±


    Su Ruojin really didn''t take the housework into consideration. Her idea was to buy a woman to take over Shu Tongshu''s work and free Shu Tongshu.


    Why should we take Shu Tong out of the stall? On the one hand, this kind of breakfast stall is more suitable for women. On the other hand, if you want to turn the breakfast stall into a breakfast shop, it will be difficult for the stall to grow without a flexible and proactive person. Become a shop.


    After thinking about it, Su Ruojin felt that her mother was right. Since she wanted to buy one and both, she would buy them both. Although her heart was that of an adult, her body was indeed that of a six-year-old. Her small body is exhausted. Not to mention making money to support the family, I''m afraid Su Yanli and his wife will have to support her!


    ?Once the mental construction was complete, Su Ruojin acted quickly. When the business was not busy, she asked Shutong to take her to Yahang to buy people.


    The age of the purchasers has been discussed, one is seventeen or eighteen years old, and the other is thirty or forty years old.


    Young women take over Dong¡¯s mother¡¯s current work and help in the small stalls. Women in their thirties and forties do the housework that Dong¡¯s mother used to do. No matter whether they are young or old, they must be kind, honest, and agile.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 14： Draw a pie

    Chapter 14 Drawing a pie


    ??The north wind blew, like a knife blowing on a person''s face. There was no carriage. Su Ruojin was wrapped like a chubby bear and sat on the back of a mule. She still felt that her hands and feet were freezing. It was really too cold.


    ¡°Uncle, when will the tooth shop arrive?¡±


    Shu Tong held the mule with one hand and the lower brim of his felt hat with the other. He bowed and walked on the side where the wind blew, blowing the wind for the little master. The little lady''s question floated in the wind. He turned his face and said, "If I had known better, I wouldn''t have screamed." You are here, it¡¯s a shame.¡±


    Although it was cold, Su Ruojin still shook his head: "Wouldn''t it be more painful for you and Mama Dong to go out to do business every day? I only come out once in a while, so it''s not worth it." Without the greenhouse effect of later generations, winter in ancient times was really cold.


    ¡°We¡¯re used to it.¡±


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    ¡°When we make money, we¡¯ll build a carriage too.¡±


    Whether it is buying a carriage or maintaining a carriage, it is a big expense.


    Shutong wanted to laugh, but his face was frozen, and his smile felt like crying: "Second wife, how much money will be left in the family after buying a child? For the two extra people, two more people will be paid monthly." , and the Chinese New Year is coming soon, everything inside and outside, including food, clothing, housing, and favors, all cost money!¡±


    ¡°I said wait until I make money.¡± She didn¡¯t say buy it now!


    Okay, Shu Tong was silent, and suddenly he seemed to remember something, "Second Lady, did you just draw a pie for me, or did you draw a pie for yourself?"


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    Can¡¯t even draw it! This book really dampens people''s enthusiasm.


    ??The little master''s angry glare was so cute, which made Shu Tong couldn''t help but laugh, and suddenly took a breath of wind, "Ahem..."


    ¡°Huh¡­yeah!¡± Look, you still dare to laugh at me.


    The master and servant joked and joked all the way and finally arrived at the tooth shop in the market. They found a place to store their mules and entered the first tooth shop.


    ?Ya Xing saw a young man and a young man coming in, and he was used to looking at people. The young man was wearing an ordinary black linen long coat and a long-eared felt hat. Although his face was fair and had obviously been exposed to wind and sun, he looked like a low-class citizen at first glance.


    Look at the little girl in the same linen cotton-padded jacket. The color of the clothes is gray. Although there are no patches and it is obviously white after washing, it seems that she is not living a good life. However, the little lady has delicate eyebrows, fair skin, and straight hair. At first glance, she is a good girl. goods.


    ??The shopkeeper is sitting in the main seat, seemingly calm, but in fact his eyes are rolling. What is the relationship between the eldest son and the youngest daughter, father and daughter? Brothers and sisters, uncles and nephews...


    The young lady looks pretty good. How much does the young man want to sell it for?


    ??The shopkeeper wanted to buy the baby at a low price, and at the same time he wanted to where he could sell the baby girl at the most profitable place. In order to lower the price, he made a sign to the waiter and told him not to rush forward to greet her.


    Su Ruojin didn''t know that during the few steps she walked into the dental shop with her calves, the shopkeeper and the waiter had already treated people with clothes, treating them as ordinary people in the capital who couldn''t survive, and just waiting for them to open their mouths, they would make a lot of money. hair.


    ?Seeing that the people in the store were sitting still and not coming to greet anyone, Shu Tong frowned and wondered, would this tooth work? Did the cold weather freeze them too? He glanced at the burning fire cage. It was obviously very warm!


    ?The burning cage in the store was very warm, but the master and servant¡¯s calculating eyes were too straightforward. Su Ruojin was so frightened that Su Ruojin went out after eating, ¡°Uncle Shutong, let¡¯s go!¡±


    He didn''t even know how to greet him when he came in. Shu Tong was also very dissatisfied and turned around and left with the young master.


    Huh! Who else can the person being sold decide to sell to? Weird things happen every year, but this year is the first time. The appearance of a young lady of several years old shocked the shopkeeper. He quickly stood up in surprise and urged the waiter: "Hurry up and ask him how much he wants to sell it for?"


    The waiter called out: "Hey, sir, don''t leave. How much do you want to sell this little lady for?"


    Sell? He obviously came here to buy someone.


    Su Ruojin stopped and turned around, "What are you selling?"


    The shopkeeper took a few steps forward and asked Shutong: "Sir, how much do you plan to sell this little lady for?"


    ¡°Yes, the price is negotiable.¡± The waiter sang with the shopkeeper.


    Su Ruojin''s master and servant looked at each other and turned around: "What are you selling? I''ll sell you your head!" The master and servant''s nostrils were filled with smoke.


    What are you doing in Yaxing if I don¡¯t sell it? The four eyes of Master Yaxing and his servant looked at the two people in front of them.


    Su Ruojin¡¯s master and servant followed their gazes and looked down at the clothes on their bodies. They were coarse linen and linen jackets. They were clean but indeed cheap.


    The four eyes faced each other again.


    Su Ruojin¡¯s master and servant instantly lost their temper.


    Okay, what a good person who can judge people with his clothes.


    Su Ruojin snorted coldly, "Uncle Shutong, let''s go!" She didn''t believe it. She couldn''t find a shop that didn''t judge people by their clothes?


    Shu Tong was furious, so he took out his purse, opened the ribbon, and revealed Jiaozi and the white coins: "We are here to buy people."


    The shopkeeper of Yahang:¡­


    Waiter:¡­


    how so? I actually looked away.


    Shutong deliberately waved his purse in front of them a few times and said, "Here you come with Jiaozi!" Jiaozi, you only use it if the denomination is large and inconvenient!


    The shopkeeper looked annoyed.


    The waiter pursed his lips bitterly.


    ?? Regret that dogs look down on people! Hum, having had enough fun, Shu Tong raised his chin and left with a look of arrogance and contempt.


    Seeing that the two figures were about to disappear, the waiter hurriedly chased after him, "Hey, sir, everything is easy to discuss. We will give you the cheapest price for whoever you want..."


    Su Ruojin and the others ignored them.


    Shu Tong was so angry that he said, "I can''t wait to smash their dog eyes." The young man started nagging incessantly.


    ?When passing by the second Yaxing store, Su Ruojin stood on the edge and did not go in.


    Shutong reminded her, "Second Lady?"


    Su Ruojin looked at the clothes on her body again, and then at the people coming and going in Yaxing, and exhaled, "Uncle Shutong, we won''t buy anyone today."


    Shutong felt bad in his heart. As Su Yanli''s young boy, life had been difficult for adults in the past few years. He had also suffered a lot of beatings from society and had long been used to it. However, the second wife was only six years old. She had been at home since birth and had never had any problems. The door, of course, has never been treated by the world.


    One master and one servant, standing in the cold winter wind, even more lonely.


    No, it¡¯s too depressing!


    Su Ruojin didn''t like it, so she took a deep breath and said, "Uncle Shutong, let''s go shopping in a cloth shop or a clothing store."


    ?Judging people by their clothes and appearance, even Su Ruojin himself cannot avoid it. If this is the case, why should he ask others? As the saying goes, ¡®Don¡¯t do to others what you don¡¯t want others to do to you¡¯.


    ?She has thought about it. When working at home, she should wear clothes that are durable and durable, and when she goes out, she should follow the local customs! As the daughter of eighth-grade Xiaojing, since life at home has improved, she should dress more presentably.


    In order to prevent Cheng Yingzhen from having to worry about double confinement, Su Ruojin almost always bought ready-made clothes, and both the quality and style were from new styles. She spent seven or eight taels of silver, which was almost as much as his father''s monthly salary.


    ¡°Uncle Shutong, wait until we put on clothes that match our status before we buy people.¡±


    "Okay!" It was a waste of time in the cold wind. The book had nothing to do with me. I couldn''t bear to make the little master suffer.


    "It doesn''t matter." Su Ruojin said, "If you go shopping in this outfit, the money you get from being killed might be better spent on clothes!"


    ?Society is so strange. The poor actually spend more money than the rich to do the same thing. As a servant who has been with the adults, Shu Tong agrees.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 15： 015 Azhen

    Chapter 15 015 Azhen


    From selling fried dough sticks and soy milk in a basket to the current fixed stall, it only takes a month and a half, excluding the cost, city tax, book contract and Dong¡¯s mother¡¯s salary, the breakfast stall makes more than 50 taels, which is comparable to ordinary hawkers. Comparatively, it is already very good to have this income in one and a half months.


    But apart from improving food, Su Ruojin never dared to spend the money for three reasons:


    First, the Su family''s life has been too tight in the past few years, and they have to have some foreign debts. Su Ruojin first asked his father to pay off the debts of his colleagues, and he went out for nearly ten taels in scattered pieces. In the end, there was still a big creditor - Mr. Fan, who had no money. She had discussed this with her father and would pay it back to Master Fan when she gave it as a gift before the Chinese New Year. Although when she borrowed the money, Master Fan said she would not repay the money. Not to mention that Su Yanli couldn''t do such a thing, Su Ruojin didn''t agree either. It is natural to pay back debts. Otherwise, no one will dare to lend money to their family in the future. Relying on other people''s money is digging a hole for themselves. The Su family''s father and daughter cannot do such a thing.


    Second, in order to turn the stall into a small shop, it is necessary to accumulate funds. Su Ruojin clearly remembers how much of the money earned every month is used for costs, how much is used for household expenses, and how much is saved in the account book.


    ?The last step, of course, is to add more people to the family. The value of a maid ranges from fifteen taels to twenty taels. Once she buys a maid, Su Ruojin''s money will be at the bottom.


    Back home, Shu Tong carried the two large bags carried on the mule to the main hall. Su Ruojin also held a small bag in each hand, humming, making Dong''s mother quickly take it.


    What are "these..."? Why don''t you see anyone?


    Cheng Yingzhen also felt strange and looked towards the entrance of the courtyard. Unfortunately, there was nothing except the northwest wind blowing straight in.


    She looked at her daughter, whose face was red from the cold, "Ah Jin, what are you carrying and carrying?"


    ¡°Clothes, shoes and hats.¡±


    Seventy-eight taels of silver, which can be converted into tens of thousands of yuan in modern currency. According to the consumption level of ordinary people, the Su family, including eight people including servants, averages more than a thousand yuan per person, from head to toe. They all took care of themselves and looked decent.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to buy a maid anymore?¡±


    "purchase."


    Su Ruojin replied to her mother while opening the bag on the table and taking out the matching women''s clothing, "Mother, a begonia red coat with an autumn skirt and a camel-colored jacket."


    People of this era like red with green, green with pink, but she doesn''t like it. In addition to the bright and tender color of the trousers, the skirts and ruffles are also matched with dark colors, which are high-end and resistant to stains.


    ?How much will it cost if I buy not just one piece, but a complete set?


    ¡°If you already have money to buy clothes, how can you buy people?¡±


    In order for her daughter to have peace of mind during her confinement period, her daughter would tell her how much money she received every day. Cheng Yingzhen also knew how much money the family had. How much it cost to buy a maid, and she even knew that the amount she spent today was enough to buy someone.


    Su Ruojin held up the clothes and smiled sweetly at her mother, "Buy one first."


    The money of one person is enough.


    Cheng Yingzhen instantly understood that her daughter did not intend to buy a rough lady at home, "How can that be done? There are so many things at home, how can you let a six-year-old child take care of you?"


    The old lady was in a hurry, and Su Ruojin quickly came up to comfort, "Mother, rest assured, even if you buy one, some people do it at home."


    It turned out that the new one was the family''s rough lady, who left Shu Tong still working. Cheng Yingzhen felt better now and had time to look at the clothes her daughter had bought.


    Su Ruojin glanced at Shu Tong quietly. As for how to buy someone, the two of them smiled knowingly and stopped talking to her mother.


    Since Su Sanlang was born, the Su family has not bought new clothes for three years. Everyone is happy to see the new clothes. But just now, the lady looked bad, and everyone did not dare to show it. Now the lady''s face is relaxed, and everyone is smiling.


    Cheng Yingzhen didn''t care about what she was wearing. She immediately asked her daughter to take out Dalang and Sanlang''s clothes. She immediately led her into the bedroom and stood by the fire cage to change the two children.


    Outside, Su Ruojin also took out Shutong and Dong''s mother''s clothes, "You guys should try it on too and see if it fits?"


    Mother Dong took the clothes and shook her head, "Second Lady, you already bought them for me when I came back half a month ago. You shouldn''t buy them again."


    Su Ruojin smiled and said: "So I bought a set for you, mom. The extra money was spent on my dad. His clothes are expensive."


    Mother Dong said: ¡°It¡¯s appropriate to buy them all for adults.¡±


    Su Yanli is not only the head of the family, but also a doctor of the Imperial College. He interacts with people every day. If he dresses immodestly, he will inevitably be looked down upon by those who judge people by their clothes.


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Mom.¡± Su Ruojin hugged Dong¡¯s mother, ¡°But since everyone has bought it, we can¡¯t miss your share.¡±


    With such a sweet mouth, Dong''s mother was so sweet that she said, "Oh, the adults will be back soon. I''ll make dinner quickly." Dong''s mother went to the kitchen to get busy.


    Shu Tong changed his clothes and came out. He looked around and was very satisfied. He had not bought any serious new clothes for several years. If he was not wearing old clothes, he would buy second-hand clothes from **** shops.


    ?Hmm...I didn¡¯t expect to be able to wear new clothes. Shutong was walking around in the main hall, so excited!


    Su Ruojin was helping her mother change new clothes for the Su brothers in her parents'' bedroom. Just as she finished doing that, Su Yanli came back.


    As soon as he came back, he felt that something was wrong in the atmosphere at home. It was as if he had won a happy dumpling. There was joy everywhere. Even his depressed mood became happy. As he walked slowly up the steps of the main hall, he called out warmly: "Big brother" Lang, Ajin... Sanlang..."


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    "Why¡­"


    ¡°Dad¡­Dad¡­I¡¯m here¡­¡±


    The three children flew out of the bedroom like birds.


    Su Yanli picked them up one by one with a gentle smile on his face.


    Cheng Yingzhen was forced by her daughter to put on new clothes. When she heard that the official was coming back, she was embarrassed. She stood behind the door shyly, opened a corner of the curtain and looked outside, "Official, you are back!"


    As soon as Su Daguan''s eyes looked over, he froze in his tracks.


    The wife was wearing a begonia red coat, an autumn-colored long skirt, and a camel-colored bra. There was not much decoration on her head, only an ebony hairpin, and her hair was tied loosely behind her head. She stood alone by the door frame, looking charming. Looking at him cutely made his heart move.


    ¡°Azhen!¡±


    Well¡­


    ??For some reason, Su Ruojin, who was being held by Su Yanli, suddenly heard her father''s gentle whisper, and her mind suddenly thought of the popular song of later generations: A Zhen fell in love with A Qiang...


    Ouch...she couldn''t hold back her laughter.


    Su Yanli¡¯s old face turned red:¡­


    Cheng Yingzhen put on a motherly face and walked out quickly, "How old are you, and you still want dad to hold you?"


    "No matter how old you are, I am your father''s precious daughter." Su Ruojin was born through pregnancy. Su Yanli had done countless things like pooping and peeing since she was a child. The intimacy between father and daughter was not a trivial matter.


    Cheng Yingzhen stared.


    All right! Her father had been tired all day long. She really shouldn''t be coquettish for too long. She jumped out of Su Yanli''s arms and said, "Here, I''ll give you your husband back!"


    "You..." Cheng Yingzhen was so angry that her daughter was so angry that she wanted to beat her up, but she ran away.


    ?She yelled as she ran away: "Dad, you also have a share in the new clothes. Hurry up and show them to your mother!"


    ¡°Su-ruo-jin-¡± Her mother¡¯s face turned red with anger.


    ??Even her parents started teasing her about the little stinky girl, which was not bad. Cheng Yingzhen insisted on beating her up, but Su Yanli stopped her and said, "Help me change my clothes." Her eyes were as gentle as water, which could drown a person.


    ?In order for his daughter not to be beaten, her husband even resorted to beauty tricks.


    Cheng Yingzhen:¡­


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 16： Pork belly and chicken soup

    Chapter 16 Pork Belly and Chicken Soup


    On the second day, as usual, Shutong and Dong¡¯s mother had already gone out to set up a stall before five o¡¯clock, leaving breakfast in the pot.


    At six o''clock, Su Yanli and his son washed up and had breakfast. After eating, it was almost half past six. He went to work, Su Dalang went to the study to study and practice calligraphy, and Su Ruojin tidied the kitchen while adding food to her mother.


    Cheng Yingzhen eats the same breakfast as everyone else - fried dough sticks, soy milk, steamed dumplings and siomai. She also eats red dates and longan porridge, Codonopsis and Angelica pork loin soup, and assorted chicken porridge. God makes up for it.


    Today is the turn of small wontons. Su Ruojin originally wanted to make small wontons with shrimps, but unfortunately Bianjing is in the north, and it is not easy for ordinary people to find prawns, so she had to give up.


    The freshly wrapped wontons are piled neatly on the dinner plate, and they can be cooked after Cheng Yingzhen wakes up and feeds her fourth brother. Su Sanlang is young, only three years old, and Su Ruojin will also give it to him when he gives his mother a confinement meal. Bring a copy.


    Hearing a noise in the master bedroom, Su Ruojin quickly went in, "Mom, wake up!"


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Cheng Yingzhen was feeding her youngest son. She raised her head and looked at her daughter: ¡°Is Sanlang awake?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Su Ruojin asked, ¡°Have you finished eating?¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen nodded: "That''s almost it."


    Su Ruojin stood at the head of the bed and saw that Su Silang''s chubby little face was so cute. She couldn''t help but reach out and touch it gently, "Mom, his little face is bulging. Looking from the side, it really looks like a little butt. , no wonder people call you a brat...a brat, it turns out that¡¯s really the case!¡±


    It¡¯s so cute!


    Cheng Yingzhen had a motherly smile on her face: "Silang is luckier than Sanlang. He eats well and is chubby. This little face doesn''t look like a little butt."


    The mother and daughter teased Su Shilang for a while, until the little boy closed his eyes and fell asleep again.


    ¡°Mom, let me get you some wash water.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Cheng Yingzhen did her best to prevent her six-year-old daughter from doing anything.


    "fine."


    Su Ruojin sneaked out and brought a small copper pot over soon. At this time, Cheng Yingzhen had already put on her clothes and got out of bed. She quickly took the copper pot and walked to the washstand to pour it and wash it herself.


    ¡°Go and bring Sanlang over, I¡¯ll wash him, and we¡¯ll have breakfast together later.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen took Su Sanlang to have breakfast in the bedroom. After finishing the meal, Cheng Yingzhen continued to lie back on the bed, taking care of the child while half-squinting her eyes to relax.


    Su Ruojin sent Su Sanlang to the study and asked Su Dalang to take care of him. She went to the kitchen to do some housework she could do, and found that the soy sauce was gone. She put on her hat and gloves, carried the small jar and left the house, carrying the north wind on her back and carrying the sweet-scented osmanthus. Lane, and then across two alleys, there is a grocery store selling soy sauce.


    Just when she came out of the alley, she was almost hit by someone. She quickly ducked aside. The middle-aged woman pulled an eleven or twelve-year-old girl straight into the alley. While running, she did not forget to plead to Su Ruojin: "If anyone is chasing me, Come here, please tell me you didn¡¯t see us.¡±


    Su Ruojin ran away deeper into the alley before she could respond.


    It was too cold, so Su Ruojin pulled off the scarf under her hat and continued to the grocery store. After walking for four or five minutes, three or five people, both men and women, ran towards her, running like robbers: "Don''t let them run away, quickly... don''t Let them run away..."


    Su Ruojin quickly stepped aside again. In broad daylight, could the people from the Military and Horse Division just ignore it? ¡°Brother, there are three alley entrances here, which one should we enter to chase?¡± A few people stood at the entrance of the criss-crossing alleys and worried.


    ?This area of ????Xiqiao Lane, if you have not lived there for a long time, is like walking through a maze. Newcomers will have no one to guide them, and they will be like a ghost fighting against a wall and unable to find the exit.


    Even if the five of them were divided into three groups, it would still be very scary. Six-year-old Su Ruojin was not meddling in other people''s business, and was even very wary of a few strangers. She quickly pulled up her legs and went to make soy sauce.


    It is cold in winter, and before the sun is at its warmest in the afternoon, there are usually not many people in front of the grocery store, but today it was full of people, groups of three and five, chattering non-stop.


    Su Ruojin put the small jar on the counter: "Boss, make ten yuan of soy sauce."


    ??The boss kept looking at the alley in the distance, looking very worried, as if he didn''t hear anyone asking for soy sauce. Su Ruojin had to remind him again, "Boss..." He was not interested in doing business at all.


    Su Ruojin had no choice but to wait patiently for her to react, while listening to the gossip. After a while, she heard everything.


    It turns out that the mother and daughter who just ran away came from the north. The man in the family died. Not only did the clansmen seize the family property, but they also sold the mother and daughter to share the money. The mother and daughter fled to the capital to find their distant cousin who ran a grocery store. The cousin took pity on the cousin, so she The mother-in-law settled the mother-in-law at home, but her cousin''s mother-in-law could not tolerate the mother-in-law and her son, so she secretly sent the news about the mother-in-law to her cousin''s husband''s house. However, the tribe came to arrest them.


    You can just let others go if you can''t tolerate it, so why push them into a pit of fire? What is this human heart made of?


    Su Ruojin shook his head, picked up the small jar and walked back.


    When we entered Osmanthus Alley, the tribesmen were standing in front of the soldiers and horses patrolling the street. They bowed their heads and bowed extremely flatteringly, chattering. You knew what they were talking about without even thinking about it.


    Su Ruojin sighed deeply, lowered her head and walked into the alley to go home.


    Su Yanli was a scholar and had a lot of books at home. Uncle Shu Tong was often tricked by Su Ruojin into bringing back gossip from the market, so she knew that in the Dayin Dynasty, which was similar to the Song Dynasty, it was tacitly accepted that people would be exterminated, and it was considered family property. , widows and daughters who will be married in the future have no right to enjoy it.


    Under normal circumstances, on the surface, the clan members can take possession of the family property, but they have no right to sell the widowed daughter, and the widow can remarry. But in fact, in ancient times, when productivity was extremely low, once the clansmen caught a destitute family, how could they easily let the widow go? They sold people in various ways to divide the money.


    It''s simply ugly.


    Su Ruojin returned home in a depressed mood. She first went to the door of her mother''s bedroom and listened. It was quiet inside. The mother and son were probably asleep. When they arrived at the study room again, Su Dalang was leading Su Sanlang to play Jiu Lianhuan. When the two saw her coming back, they hurriedly greeted her.


    "I''m going to prepare lunch, are you going?" The weather was cold, and Shutong went out to buy enough food for three or four days.


    There was a fire in the stove and the kitchen was warm. The two brothers of the Su family hurriedly followed Su Ruojin.


    Su Ruojin has already thought about what to eat for lunch today. Stir-fried mung bean sprouts, pan-fried tofu, Chinese cabbage stew, and pork belly chicken soup. Three vegetables and one soup, both meat and vegetable, rich in nutrients.


    ?Let¡¯s first make the pork belly and chicken soup, which requires the most heat. This is one of the famous Hakka dishes in Guangdong.


    The ingredients include chicken, pork belly, wolfberry, etc. It would be better if it had ginseng. Unfortunately, the Su family cannot afford ginseng due to the current situation. Su Ruojin can only add more red dates, salt, sugar, green onion, ginger, garlic cooking wine, etc. are must-haves. of.


    After all the ingredients are prepared, take out the pork belly and chicken that Dong¡¯s mother had prepared last night. First put the pork belly into a pot and bring to a boil over high heat. Take out the blanched pork belly, and then stuff the chicken pieces into the pig. In the belly, add onion, **** and garlic at the same time, then use a toothpick to **** the opening and put it into the pot to simmer over low heat. At the same time, add salt, sugar, cooking wine and other seasonings, then add red dates and wolfberry and stew together.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 17： calculated

    Chapter 17: Being calculated


    It will be stewed in about one and a half to two hours. When eating, cut the pork belly open. The chicken inside is tender, juicy and delicious.


    ?Pork belly and chicken soup is not only delicious, but also very nutritious. It is particularly effective in nourishing people with weak qi, cold stomach and weak spleen. Of course, it is more suitable for pregnant women.


    The fire in the stove was so strong that the soup in the pot kept slurping. The hot steam floated in the air through the lid of the pot, and the aroma was intoxicating. Su Sanlang''s little mouth squeaked, and his saliva flowed out.


    A little greedy cat.


    Su Ruojin poured soup into a small soup pot and said to Su Sanlang with a smile, "You want to eat it, right?"


    "Sister..." Su Sanlang was used to acting coquettishly. He knew there was something to eat as soon as he heard it. He quickly pulled up his calves and hugged his sister who was standing on the stool serving soup, "I want to eat, I want to eat..."


    ??The little guy couldn''t hold her tightly and even shook Su Ruojin. She was so frightened that she quickly called Su Dalang, "Brother, pull A-Gump away quickly. It''s very serious if you burn him."


    Su Dalang has already come over and gently opened his brother''s hands, "Don''t worry, Ajin will give you something to eat."


    ¡°I want to eat it now.¡±


    The little guy refused and still clung to Su Ruojin. She had no choice but to pick up a piece of chicken liver, which was soft and easy to bite, and blew it into his mouth. Only then did the naughty child stay away from her happily.


    Before Shutong and Dong''s mother came back, Su Ruojin would bring a bowl of stewed soup to Cheng Yingzhen, let her have a meal first with fried dough sticks or steamed buns, and also use small bowls for each of the Su brothers. Small bowls for them to try and quench their cravings.


    During Cheng Yingzhen¡¯s confinement, not only did she look rosy, but the two brothers from the Su family were also much whiter and tenderer.


    ??In the master bedroom of the Su family, the fire was burning brightly, and the room was as warm as spring.


    Cheng Yingzhen and her two sons had a snack together. Su Ruojin sat by the bed and played with her little brother, and her mother and two were enjoying themselves.


    It was almost noon. Su Ruojin packed up the dishes and chopsticks she had just added to the meal and went out of the bedroom to the kitchen. She heard the noise outside the door coming from far away, as if she was at the door of her house. She quickly put the dishes and chopsticks on the kitchen table. , wiped the handle, put on his hat and went to open the courtyard door.


    Once the door opened, the alley was not wide, and the crowd was separated by mule carts. Shutong pulled the mule rope in a hurry, "Don''t pull my cart, can you let us in first..."


    Mama Dong also said, "Master, we are coming to the house. Please let them give way while we go in. You can do whatever you want."


    Shu Tong and Dong''s mother were really unlucky. The cart they pulled back was pulled by the tribesmen Su Ruojin saw. They wanted to go around the cart to catch the mother and daughter at the other end of the cart.


    The mother and daughter held on tightly to the cart to prevent them from turning around.


    ??The two parties are fighting for control. If it weren''t for the patrolmen from the Five Cities Army and Horses Division, the mother and daughter would have been able to fight with each other''s tribesmen.


    ¡°Master Guan...please save us two...please...¡±


    ?In just one hour, the mother and daughter were found by the tribesmen at some unknown place. Their clothes were torn and dirty, as if they were victims of a disaster.


    The patrol officer said: "It is only natural that you owe money and pay back your debts. We can''t save you."


    "Master Guan, we don''t owe them any money at all. They just wanted to sell us into a brothel and made up nonsense. Master Guan, please make the decision for me, mother and son."


    ??The woman fell to her knees on the ground and kowtowed. She was so pitiful and miserable that the women watching in the alley shed tears.


    The patrol officer was very indifferent: "We are all from the same clan. We can discuss everything when we go home. Don''t argue here. If you don''t leave, I will arrest you all."


    Several tribesmen were secretly happy when they heard that the patrolmen were coming towards them, and thought to themselves that the few cents of money they had just stuffed were not in vain, and they looked like good citizens, "The official is laughing at me, it''s just the common people who are not able to discipline the tribesmen, and the common people will immediately punish them." They take it away.¡±


    The patrol officer looked impatient: "If you don''t get out of the capital, I will arrest you all." After saying this, he raised his hand and forced everyone to make way. Seeing that the patrol officer had left and there was no hope for the mother and daughter to escape, the woman''s face was ashen. In her eyes, the tribesmen were as excited as cannibals. They bared their teeth and claws and rushed towards the mother and son.


    ¡°For God¡¯s sake!¡±


    Hearing a scream, the woman turned around and hit the wall of Su''s courtyard.


    Bang! Blood splashed instantly.


    For a moment, time seemed to have pressed the pause button, and all the sounds around him disappeared.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Suddenly, a heartbreaking voice shouted: "Mother...mother..."


    ??No, before Su Ruojin had time to call Shu Tongshu, the little lady also hit the wall and was covered in blood in an instant.


    Everyone:¡­


    ?Those tribesmen:¡­


    The patrolman turned around:¡­


    ??People have already lost their lives, so we have to take care of it now.


    Su Ruojin stood at the door of her courtyard and saw the face of a society where people cannibalize people. It was really dark.


    The city gate caught fire, affecting the fish in the pond.


    Su Ruojin was just thinking about why these people didn''t ask the doctor to save them. The patrolman of the Military and Horse Department didn''t care about the life and death of the people. He actually had the mother and daughter carried away. Not only did the Su family, who was innocently implicated, not get a word, but the mule cart , Shu Tongshu and his uncle were all taken away as evidence by people from the Military and Horse Division.


    ? ? In the ancient yamen process, everything could be swept away in a three-foot wave. Uncle Shutong was afraid that he would be called for questioning by the yamen people every now and then, so how could he do business with others?


    ?A chill swept over Su Ruojin, and she suddenly seemed to understand. Killing three birds with one stone, the Su family was being plotted against!


    In the cold wind, Su Ruojin stood at the door and kept looking at the entrance of the alley.


    The crowd gradually dispersed, and only a few neighbors stood by the wall and said to Dong''s mother, "Hurry up and rinse it with hot water." Seeing that the Chinese New Year will be over in more than a month, it is really terrible to encounter such a thing. of.


    ?Mother Dong thanked her neighbors for their concern and wiped away her tears. What was this? It was obviously other people¡¯s business, but they were the ones who suffered the loss in the end.


    "Second Lady..." The north wind blew, and Mother Dong shielded the little master from the wind. She called a few times, but the little master didn''t move, as if he was frozen. Her heart ached, "Second Lady, let''s I didn''t commit any crime, I was just called by the Yamen for questioning. It doesn''t matter, really...it doesn''t matter..."


    The noise at the door had already alerted the people inside. Su Dalang was sent by Cheng Yingzhen to see what was going on. Seeing that his daughter had not returned to the house, he couldn''t help opening the curtain door and came out, "Ajin...Ajin..."


    ?Standing at the door, Su Ruojin wished she could transform into Superman and fly out of the alley, kicking those bad guys out of the earth one by one. These insidious villains, just wait for me.


    Su Ruojin was fuming with anger while quickly analyzing the breakfast business for more than a month. Who did she offend?


    Mr. Xu who didn¡¯t get the skills? Or is it a small vendor selling breakfast in the West Bridge Lane area? Or didn''t you seek out connections and didn''t pay enough benefits to the patrol officers and certain people in the city department?


    It is so difficult for an eighth-grade official in the capital to do business, but what about the ordinary people at the lower level? Why is it so difficult to live a life of adequate food and clothing? Suddenly, Su Ruojin was extremely depressed.

 Chapter 18： newest

    Chapter 18 new


    Washing the outer wall and comforting my mother, Su Ruojin was busy until about one o''clock in the afternoon. Then Su Ruojin sat on a small stool to take a breath. If it were normal, she would have had lunch and rest by this time and almost started preparing things for the stall tomorrow. But now, Shutong, the main man at the breakfast stall, probably just arrived at the Military and Horse Department to patrol the Yamen, and I don''t know when he will come back.


    Mother Dong asked: "Second Madam, what about tomorrow morning..."


    ¡°Go.¡± Su Ruojin said loudly.


    Everything on the breakfast stall was confiscated by the patrol. What should I use to set up a stall? Mother Dong looked worried.


    Su Ruojin snorted coldly, "Even if I carry the basket, I still have to occupy the position at the entrance of the alley."


    ¡°Er Niangzi, do you mean someone misses our stall?¡±


    A small breakfast stall can earn fifty taels in one and a half months, which is five times the salary of a doctor of the Eighth Grade and Five Classics. Who would not be jealous of this.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it right? I¡¯ll see if I can see it tomorrow morning?¡±


    ??No matter whether he is openly grabbing the stall or secretly jealous, Su Ruojin will not give up the days when he just got up.


    "But..." All the tools for making breakfast were taken away, and Dong''s mother didn''t know how to hold up the stall tomorrow morning.


    Su Ruojin looked calm, "Mom, don''t panic, just listen to me."


    ?Although the little master is young, he is still a master. Mother Dong has a backbone and is no longer so panicked. "Then what are we going to do now?"


    ¡°Let¡¯s make noodles first,¡± Su Ruojin said, ¡°Same as usual.¡± She said while holding on to her hat and scarf as if she was going out.


    Mother Dong was startled, "Second Lady, are you..." Going to pick up Shu Tong from the Yamen?


    Mother Dong guessed wrong.


    Su Ruojin said calmly, "I''ll go to the Imperial College to find my father."


    Mother Dong was overjoyed, "That''s right, let me find some connections, maybe our family will come back later." She turned happily, "Why didn''t I think of that!" He is also an official. , it will definitely be no problem if he goes.


    Su Ruojin didn''t explain much, and turned to ask Su Dalang to go to the Imperial College with her. When Cheng Yingzhen heard that her daughter was looking for her husband, she also agreed, "But you two are too young, why don''t you let Mother Dong go?"


    ??Mother Dong wanted to stay at home to prepare the ingredients, so Su Ruojin persuaded her to take Su Dalang out to find Su Yanli.


    In the yamen of the Military and Horse Division, Shu Tong stood in front of Guan Gou (the official in charge of documents and books in various divisions, with a rank of eighth rank) at the desk with an empty stomach. He bowed his head and begged them to please cart the mule. Return the things to him. This is the guy who eats in the Su family. Without these household chores, he won''t be able to set up a stall tomorrow.


    ??The idea of ??talking and laughing with colleagues as if they were sworn comrades does not exist.


    Shu Tong was so angry that he cursed in his heart, "Grandson, there are no children except yours who go out to study. If any children go to the Imperial College to study, he will definitely ask the adults to treat these **** grandchildren well."


    ??Waiting until the sun went down, Shu Tong couldn''t get any work from setting up a stall. The guy on duty, Guan Gou, reminded him in a strange way, "The wall-breaking case is over. Come tomorrow morning to record a statement."


    ¡­


    When someone blocked me on my way home, I acted like a murderer. Shu Tong was so angry that he wanted to scold me.


    "Hey, it''s a good thing that I didn''t put you in jail. How dare you refuse to accept it?" Guan Gou snorted coldly, "If you don''t come tomorrow morning, the mules and other things will be confiscated."


    ¡­


    Shu Tong was ready to beat people up, but things were like this in the yamen. There were hundreds of innocent people implicated. What could he, a little slave, do? He went home dejected. Since the sunset of the moon, another ordinary and ordinary morning has arrived in Bianjing City. In the cold wind, people are slowly walking around in the streets and alleys, hunched over and working hard for a living despite the severe cold.


    ?Near Xiqiao Lane, various breakfast stalls have already been set up. The aroma of steaming food fills the air, attracting people who have been hungry all night. They look for the aroma of their favorite food and go to different stalls to buy their favorite food.


    ?Different from the past, there are two more stalls in the alley today. One sells fried dough sticks and soy milk, and the other sells xiaolongbaozi and siomai. How do they taste?


    ?The stall owner saw the customer''s hesitation and quickly greeted the customer with a smile and offered a discount: "Two fried dough sticks cost five cents, a cup of soy milk costs two cents, and two cups cost three cents."


    ?No matter how it tastes, it¡¯s still cheaper than the previous one.


    Although the early risers in this group are civil servants in the imperial court and they belong to the wealthy ranks, senior civil servants are in the minority after all. Most of them are ordinary civil servants. For 365 days a year, they can save a lot of money every day.


    Someone was moved and moved to the cheap fried dough sticks stall.


    Not to be outdone, Xiaolongbaozi shouted: "Take a look, get one for free, buy three and get one free, buy one and get two..." This thing is small, and if you want to eat it to your heart''s content, most male customers will buy at least one. , a basket of eighteen coins, the price is not low! Giving away two at a time is equivalent to reducing the price of Xiao Long Bao from three cents to two cents. A basket of six will save six cents.


    ?Oh my god, Liu Wen can buy another set of fried dough sticks and soy milk, so there is another big price reduction sale, and bargain hunters flock to it.


    At the end of Yinshi, Su Ji¡¯s breakfast stall arrived on time.


    Shutong looked at the two breakfast stalls crowded by the crowd and asked worriedly, "Second Lady, what should I do?"


    "They can shout, and we can shout too!" Su Ruojin said calmly, "Uncle Shutong, do you want me to shout for you?"


    ?Of course not.


    Shutong took a deep breath, clasped his hands to his mouth, and shouted to people coming and going, "Don''t miss it if you pass by, Su Ji has something new today, delicious pot stickers, delicious pan-fried, and steaming hot spicy soup. I guarantee that you will have endless aftertaste after eating and drinking..."


    newest? Isn¡¯t this word an overstatement?


    ?Passers-by stopped curiously, and a fresh and spicy smell surged into the air, making people''s mouths water unconsciously flow out.


    ?Some customers ran directly to the wooden barrel and asked, "What is this?" when they saw the thick yet translucent soup inside that looked like soup but didn''t look like soup.


    ¡°Sir, this is spicy soup. Have a drink and keep your body warm.¡±


    In the cold winter morning, whoever went out would not be shivering from the cold. Everyone had their shoulders hunched and their backs hunched, wishing everyone could hide in their clothes. It can make people warm immediately when they hear it, and young men reach out for a cup.


    ¡°Sir, you are the first customer of Hu Spicy Soup, so I will give it to you without charge.¡± Su Ruojin said with a smile, ¡°Would you like one or two pan-fried or pot stickers?¡±


    ¡°One tael?¡± This is the first time the customer buys breakfast by weighing, ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°Four fried pancakes cost six cents, and five pot stickers cost six cents each.¡±


    "Eh!" The young man seemed to have discovered some mystery, "What do you call these pan-fried buns? They are about the same size as Xiao Long Baozi. They cost six cents for four, which is one and a half cents each. And they are fried in oil, so wouldn''t they be more cost-effective? "


    ¡°The guest officer still knows how to calculate, you are right, that¡¯s it.¡±


    The young man was in a hurry to get the price, and he didn''t think enough to ask why the steamed buns were so expensive in the past. Since they were cheap and delicious, he quickly ordered one of each of the three items. He was a foodie. Where could he find new ones? , he is always the first to buy and eat it. If it tastes good, he will buy it again. If it doesn¡¯t taste good, I¡¯m sorry, there won¡¯t be a next time.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 19： take into account

    Chapter 19 Consideration


    As soon as I put the cup of spicy soup in my hand, I took a sip and went into my throat. Wow, this taste... is really spicy, fragrant, smooth and... all of a sudden, I took a sip from left to right, and in a moment, the cup had bottomed out. .


    ?The taste was so delicious that the young man was so satisfied that he shouted: "Give me another drink."


    Hu spicy soup is a traditional soup that is common in northern China for breakfast. It is made with pepper, chili pepper, beef cubes, bone broth, gravy, fungus, etc.


    There are no chili peppers in Dayin Dynasty, but there are peppercorns, dogwood, pepper, ginger, etc., which are all native to China. Of course, there is no beef in Su Ruojin¡¯s spicy soup. She uses lean pork, which is an improved version. Hu spicy soup.


    But even if it is an improved version, the egg liquid in the thickened soup is as beautiful and appetizing as whitebait. Drinking a glass of it in the winter can literally warm the soles of your legs. On a winter day when men use white wine to keep warm, come A bowl of spicy soup is simply a worldly pleasure.


    ??The young man is like a living sign. He asked for three drinks in a row before he could satisfy his appetite, which attracted the people behind him to follow suit, "Give me a bowl..."


    "I also want¡­"


    ¡­


    The simple breakfast stall was soon surrounded by crowds.


    Su Yanli, who had been standing in the corner silently looking at the stall, breathed a sigh of relief, smiled, and looked up at the sky. It was time for him to go to the Imperial College for duty.


    ?Meeting into the crowd, Su Yanli walked forward while calmly looking at the new fried dough sticks and steamed dumplings stalls at the entrance of the alley, his eyes as cold as the weather.


    Yesterday afternoon, a pair of children came to the Imperial College. It was such a winter day that their faces were covered with sweat. One can imagine how much hardship they endured before they came to the Imperial College.


    At that moment, his heart ached so hard that he thought something had happened to his wife or his little son, who was less than two months old. He never thought that someone was causing trouble at the door of his house, which even affected his work of writing books and setting up a stall. .


    ?Su Yanli has endured a lot of hardships since he was a child, and he also knows that the world is dangerous and dangerous. He knows how to avoid the dangers of cold and warm, but he is not good at dealing with these dangers.


    ?His daughter told him what happened, and he thought he wanted to ask someone to get the confiscated household items back.


    The daughter shook her head: "It takes time to take care of someone, and it also requires returning favors. Compared with the lost family work, it is not cost-effective."


    Su Yanli really didn''t expect that her daughter would come so far to buy another set of household chores: "Are you worried that your father won''t be able to support you?"


    ?The daughter shook her head again, looking like she didn''t know how to answer: "The mule and cart can wait, but the iron boiler and boiler cannot wait. Dad, you go shopping with me."


    Su Yanli is a scholar who has been severely beaten by the society. He has suffered the pain of being a hero for a penny. His wife gave birth to her mother during confinement. If her daughter had not thought of selling breakfast food, the Su family''s life would still be stretched to this day.


    So he was not pedantic, nor did he think that his daughter was fooling around. He immediately asked for leave and took his children to the blacksmith shop to buy iron boilers and other items. Not only that, but his daughter unexpectedly ordered a frying pan at some point. It was such an ordinary thing. I lightly pan-fried today''s new pot stickers and pan-fried vegetables.


    ?The sun rises and the sunshine shines on the bustling streets.


    ??In the capital, it is almost impossible for an unsociable eighth-rank official like him to ask someone to take out household chores from the Bingma Si Yamen immediately, and it will definitely be delayed for two or three days, or even longer.


    ?Those scoundrels who are trying to steal business will seize this opportunity to boost business. When Su Ji gets his homework and then sets up a stall to squeeze in, the situation may not be the same as it is now.


    Su Yanli really didn''t expect that his daughter would know the choice at such a young age. Yesterday''s money was well spent. He wanted to steal her daughter''s business. He raised his chin slightly and looked forward, looking clear. He wanted to see if the Su family members agreed. That''s right, after being plotted against, Su Ruojin didn''t worry about when she could get her things back or what would happen if she couldn''t get them back, because she found that the purpose of these people was to make her worry about it, as long as they delayed it for a few days without letting Su Ji. stall, they picked it up.


    People come and go, as long as there is breakfast, who can remember what stall there used to be. As for losing seven or eight taels on buying things, as long as the stall is still there and is recognized by people, you can earn another seven or eight taels, or even seven or eighty taels. two.


    Fortunately, his father didn''t say anything yesterday and took her to buy everything for the house. Today''s business included fried dough sticks with soy milk and steamed dumplings with steamed rice. Su remembered the new food.


    Because there are so many varieties of breakfast dishes, business is booming than before!


    She was busy until almost ten o''clock before closing the stall. Su Ruojin stood by the stall, looking coldly at the deep-fried dough sticks and xiaolongbaozi stalls in the distance, and at the pile of ingredients left on their chopping boards. This was why she was anxious to set up a stall today. The reason is that only at the same moment can customers compare whose food is more delicious.


    ??These two families thought they could make something with a similar taste by buying Su Kee¡¯s fried dough sticks and xiaolongbao and researching it?


    ??If there wasn¡¯t the current strong contrast, perhaps most people would think it¡¯s pretty much the same.


    But in this dynasty, the technology of fermentation of pasta has just emerged from the rich and noble families. Not to mention the little tricks of adding sugar to improve the freshness and adding salt to make the dough more chewy. That is not just buying a few fried dough sticks and a few You can eat a small steamed bun.


    The two breakfast stall owners who were trying to grab the business glared at Su Ji angrily, with fire in their eyes. Didn''t everything have been confiscated? Why did they come to set up a stall again and buy another set of iron pots and pots? The stove must be only seven or eight taels, but they are willing to throw it at the Bingma Si Yamen?


    Ordinary small businessmen, if the guy who eats, the iron pot and the stove are confiscated by the government. The first reaction is to hurry up or ask people who ask the door to return things.


    Su Ruojin was very happy to see their angry expressions, and asked Mother Dong with a smile, "Which family has anything to do with Mrs. Xu?"


    ¡°The store on the east side that sells fried dough sticks.¡± Dong¡¯s mother said, ¡°The one who fry fried dough sticks is Mrs. Xu¡¯s kitchen stove.¡±


    It¡¯s not disguised at all, very good!


    Su Ruojin looked at the shop selling Xiao Long Baozi. Mother Dong shook her head, "I haven''t seen it before."


    ¡°I can guess quite a bit.¡±


    Hearing this, Shu Shu hurriedly came over and asked, "Who?"


    "It should be related to the patrol officer of the Military and Horse Division in charge of these alleys. It''s either his wife or some relative of his family." Seeing the prosperity of the Su family''s breakfast stall, he was jealous. Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence that the escapee was forced to Osmanthus Alley, why did it happen at the door when Shutong was returning home?


    ?These insidious and cunning villains.


    ?Dong¡¯s mother and Shutong asked worriedly, ¡°Now that their business is not doing well, will they resort to more insidious means?¡±


    Su Ruojin said calmly: "It shouldn''t happen years ago."


    Mother Dong asked: "Why are you so sure?"


    She smiled slightly: "Because further north is Royal Street. There are many high-ranking officials passing by Xiqiao Lane in the morning to buy breakfast. New food has been launched twice, attracting many people to buy it. Someone must be asking about our Su Ji, too. I must know that my father is also a doctor of the Five Classics of the Imperial Academy, and I will always take it into consideration if there are children in the family who are studying. "


    Mother Dong was still worried: ¡°What if someone doesn¡¯t care?¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 20： Laba porridge

    Chapter 20 Laba Porridge


    Mother Dong was still worried: ¡°What if someone doesn¡¯t care?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when it happens.¡± If you are always looking forward and backward in everything, fearing this or that, then you will never make a living or make a fortune.


    Su Ruojin felt relieved and thought, we will talk about the future later. Anyway, we have passed this test today.


    It was almost noon, and almost all the breakfast stalls were gone. Pedestrians were walking in groups, and the Ruoda alley entrance became empty. The temporary mule cart hired by Su Ruojin arrived, and Shutong and Dong''s mother worked together to move the boiler and other items up.


    Su Ruojin couldn''t help but stood aside leisurely.


    ?The two stalls opposite saw that the baskets of copper they were selling were all empty, and they were so jealous that they wanted to grab them. With the bright sky and people coming and going, they finally suppressed their greedy, jealous and hateful eyes.


    ??The Su family''s mule cart disappeared from everyone''s sight, and the Xu family''s Zaotou woman spat, "If you were hit by a cart while walking, or drowned when crossing a river, you are a dead girl."


    ?The scolding is really vicious.


    Xiaolongbaozi came to the edge of Xu''s house and asked in a low voice, "Are we coming again tomorrow morning?"


    ?? Mrs. Li, the wife of the kitchen stove of the Xu family, glanced at the basket. She had just lost all the copper coins she had sold, and she still didn''t know how to pay for it when she went back.


    "I don''t know." After saying that, she glanced at the other party''s money basket. It was no better than hers. Someone was comparing her. Mrs. Li thought to herself that it would be easier to do business now when she went back. She twisted her waist, cursed and ordered the helper to pack her things quickly. The cart was pushed away.


    When she got home, she was scolded by Mrs. Xu, who suspected that she was greedy for flour money. Mrs. Li swore that she had not, "Master, you don''t know. The Su family''s housework was confiscated by the patrol, and they actually bought it again." I ordered a set, and it arrived earlier than us this morning. Not only that, but there were also new pot stickers and pan-fried vegetables. There were so many people coming to buy them, so no one bought our fried dough sticks and soy milk. "


    Mrs. Xu was surprised, "There is actually new food?"


    ?Mr. Li nodded, "That''s right."


    ¡°The Su family has so many food recipes?¡± Mrs. Xu pursed her lips, brought her facial features together, and clusters of juice burst out from the slits in her eyes.


    Seeing the calculation on the mother-in-law''s face, Mrs. Li asked cautiously, "Our fried dough sticks are not as delicious as Su''s. Even if we lower the price, those people will still go to Su''s to buy them. Will they still set up a stall tomorrow?"


    "Show it, why don''t you show it." Mrs. Xu said with a look of disgust on her face, "If you don''t go to Xiqiao Lane tomorrow, go to Xinzheng Gate instead." There were many ordinary people entering the city in that area, so just by frying them in oil, they could make people laugh. They ate deliciously.


    ¡°The master of the house is still smart.¡± Granny Li flattered her.


    Mrs. Xu narrowed her eyes again. It seemed that she was going to ask her sister for advice, otherwise the money would not reach her pocket!


    ?The xiaolongbao seller also returned home. A middle-aged woman came forward excitedly and asked, "Aying, how is the business?"


    Wu Yueying looked frustrated, "Forget it, the soup that I made at home didn''t soak into the dough. I didn''t expect that when I went to the stall to make the dough, the soup soaked into the dough. It was hard to wrap the dumplings. Not to mention steaming, it was okay. I sold some siomai, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be able to sell a single coin today.¡±


    Wu Yue''e frowned: "How did you get the soup in?" "Who knows." Wu Yueying, who set up the stall, didn''t have any confidence at all, "I didn''t expect that all the effort was in vain."


    Hearing this, Wu Yue''e pursed her lips, "What''s more, your brother-in-law finally helped you get such a profitable business, but I didn''t expect that you can''t afford it. Your brother-in-law''s hard work is really in vain."


    ??Wu Yueying was furious, "Then my brother-in-law didn''t give us the food recipes. He just bought a few steamed dumplings and let us eat them. How can we make money?"


    ?Wu Yue''e''s eyes widened, she opened her mouth and scolded: "I''ve helped you to get revenge."


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, ask your brother-in-law to get the secret recipe for wrapping the soup, otherwise this business won¡¯t work.¡±


    ?Wu Yue''e was so angry that she didn''t speak for a long time.


    Seeing that her sister was angry, Wu Yueying was still pointing at her, and she quickly came over and hugged her arm and acted coquettishly, "Good sister, you see that your sister is dying of poverty. Since you have done everything, let''s do it thoroughly. Get the secret recipe." Well."


    ??Wu Yue''e felt sorry for her sister after all, "You..." She wanted to wait for the man to come back and see what to do.


    Su Ruojin didn''t know what the two families were planning. Now that she knew who was setting up the stall, she knew it in her heart. Whether it was the sister of the slave of the Jin Palace or a relative of the patrol officer of the Army and Horses Division, the status of these people was similar to Compared with Su Yanli, he was still far behind. If he wanted to continue the Su family''s business, he had to think carefully.


    Sure enough, Uncle Shutong came back from setting up a stall the next day and said that the two stalls were no longer in Xiqiao Lane. Su Ruojin asked someone to inquire. One went to Xinzheng Bridge and the other went to East Street to sell siomai. It was said that the business was good.


    There is no vicious competition, Su Ji¡¯s morning stall business is getting better and better, and the daily revenue is rising steadily. This year¡¯s business seems to be good.


    The Su family wanted or didn''t want the other things that were confiscated, but the mule had been with Su Yanli for several years and had a relationship. For this mule, Su Yanli found someone and invited someone to a decent restaurant to have a meal. The livery was brought back.


    Su Ruojin said in surprise, "I thought the mule was starved to death by them, but I didn''t expect it to come back alive."


    Horses, mules, donkeys, etc. are important means of travel for Dayin people. Yamen like Bingma Division have internal places dedicated to raising horses and mules. If the owner cannot get rid of the confiscated mules, they will be destroyed after a certain period of time. Those disposed of by the people of the Military and Horse Division may be confiscated for personal use or auctioned. The money obtained should be confiscated, but in fact, most of these confiscated items have become gray income for the subordinates of the Military and Horse Division.


    As expected, he was a child who was inexperienced in the world. Su Yanli reached out and tapped his daughter''s forehead lightly, "This is an important means of transportation. How could she let her starve to death?" What an ignorant child.


    If the ''ignorant child'' knew that her father thought of her like this, she would definitely feel aggrieved. She was born in an era when there were no mules and donkeys to travel!


    It was the twelfth lunar month, and there were only a few days until Laba. Su Ruojin and Dong¡¯s mother went to the market to buy ingredients for making Laba porridge. If they were eating it at home, the confinement meal for Cheng Yingzhen would actually include eight-treasure porridge, but since this festival, how could it be done? Missed the opportunity to make this money!


    Su Ruojin decided to sell from the first day of the twelfth lunar month to the seventh day of the twelfth lunar month to make a good profit. Then he had to buy it quickly. If he bought it late, it would be gone.


    Laba porridge is rich in ingredients, including large green red beans, japonica barley, longan, red dates, ginkgo, lily and lotus seeds, candied chestnuts and walnuts, etc. Each place has its own variations, and the colors of the porridge are also exciting.


    According to the Five Elements theory of Zhouyi, green (mung beans) belongs to wood and governs the liver and gallbladder; red (red beans, red dates, etc.) belongs to fire and connects to the heart; yellow (soybeans, walnuts, etc.) belongs to earth and connects to the spleen; white (lily and lotus seeds) belongs to Gold is connected to the lungs; black (longan, black beans, etc.) belongs to water and is connected to the kidneys. The ingredients of Laba porridge are all five elements and have a tonic effect on the five internal organs, which can strengthen the body and prolong life.


    So on the official day of Laba, Su Ruojin will no longer sell Laba porridge. On that day, the emperor will personally give Laba porridge to the prince, ministers, guards and others. There are also Laba porridge given by the royal family in the imperial street, which shows the emperor''s great kindness and happiness with the people. .


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 21： hawthorn

    Chapter 21 Hawthorn


    Su Ruojin ordered a big wooden barrel and kept it full every day. As soon as it arrived at the stall, diners rushed to buy it up. The business was really booming.


    In the middle of the street, there were several patrolmen from the Military and Horse Department standing. Someone asked, "Bi Guangou, would you like to try a bowl of eight-treasure porridge?"


    Bi Changgui cupped his hands in the armholes trimmed with rabbit fur, looked at the steaming Su Kee stall with a pair of deep-set eyes, and snorted lightly, "No, you can do whatever you want." After saying that, he walked up to the whistling northwest wind. Worth it.


    What a bummer!


    ? Someone glanced at it with dissatisfaction, but said with a smile without showing it on his face, "Su Ji''s eight-treasure porridge is sweet and delicious. I want one bowl, no, two bowls."


    In addition to soy milk, which can be taken away in oiled paper cups, spicy soup and rice-treasure porridge are too thick and hot to eat on the go. Su Ji prepared hundreds of white porcelain bowls for customers to eat at the stall. After they are done, they put them on a special wooden table. Just put it in the bucket.


    ??Walking to a breakfast stall not far away, Bi Changgui was waiting for the stall owner to hand over breakfast food, while turning his head and looking at the Suji breakfast stall in the distance. Several colleagues were either drinking porridge or eating pot stickers, standing by the stall and laughing and chatting in a lively manner.


    It¡¯s just that things like Xiao Long Baozi and Pot Stickers are rare and exclusive to the Su family. Why did the Su family come up with a new twist on Laba porridge and call it ¡®Eight Treasure Porridge¡¯? When I heard the name, I felt happy. No wonder everyone crowded in to get it.


    Why didn¡¯t my sister-in-law think of it? Bi Changgui looked back, sneered coldly, and left with a gloomy expression.


    The stall owner sent away the gloomy customers and glanced at the prosperous Suji Morning Stall. He shook his head. He didn''t blame others for the good business. They were selling sesame cakes all year round. They knew it was Laba Festival and they had to make some. If you come to sell Laba porridge, you will miss the opportunity to make money.


    The stall owner was unwilling to give in, "There are still three days until Laba. How about we cook some porridge and sell it tomorrow morning?"


    The stall owner snorted coldly: "The Su family''s porridge has a lot of sugar, are you willing to put it in?"


    ?The stall owner¡¯s wife: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°No one¡¯s food tastes good, so if you make it, it¡¯s all in vain.¡± If you can¡¯t sell it, you¡¯ll pay for it.


    ?That¡¯s right, the stall owner¡¯s wife was relieved and sighed faintly, ¡°Is this how you just watch others make money?¡±


    Thousands of people live in this area of ????Xiqiao Alley. It is impossible for everyone to be willing to eat Suji¡¯s more expensive breakfast. There are still many people who buy sesame cakes and sour stuffing (like dumplings, the stuffing inside is sour) ), water rice (a kind of rice in the Song Dynasty, which is a gruel made from cooked rice and semi-fermented rice soup. It tastes sour and slightly sweet), fisherman (a type of pasta, simple to make, similar to noodles) Almost a pimple.)


    The most Su Ruojin could do was let some of the money that the middle- and upper-class civil servants in the Dayin Dynasty had kept in their wallets flow out into her pocket. The middle-lower class and most ordinary people still bought ordinary breakfast. Su Ji did not take away the business of ordinary small vendors, and even because The unique flavor of Su Kee''s breakfast food attracted customers who did not originally stop at West Bridge Alley, but instead drove the business of other vendors.


    After being jealous for a while, the stall owner withdrew his envious eyes and said, "Although their business is booming, we are still no worse than before."


    "That''s true." She even earned ten or twenty cents more every day than before. Thinking of this, the stall owner felt at ease, smiled, and continued her business with quick hands and feet. As long as she worked hard, she would definitely have food to eat.


    Su Ruojin went out with Dong''s mother to purchase Laba ingredients. Su Ruojin encountered a coincidence. She encountered a large number of hawthorns from the mountains in the north. A middle-aged man was selling food in a grocery store. The owner of the grocery store saw that the man was dressed like a beggar. He was just an honest man who had never been to the city. In order to lower the price, he refused to buy. The man had no choice but to carry out a bag of samples and continue looking for a new home.


    Su Ruojin followed quietly and walked to the corner of the street where no one was paying attention. She stopped the middle-aged man and said, "Uncle, I want to buy something." When the middle-aged man saw that it was a woman and a young lady, she thought they were only buying. After eating one or two kilograms by himself, he put down the bag, opened the mouth of the bag, and took out a handful with both hands. "I didn''t bring a scale when I came out. I''ll just give you a few bucks when I see."


    Su Ruojin smiled and shook her head, "Uncle, I want to buy a few bags, do you have any?"


    As soon as she saw hawthorn, Su Ruojin thought of candied haws, which was her childhood favorite. The child didn''t like it. The New Year was about to come. On the streets and alleys, the child didn''t have much pocket money in his pocket. He didn''t behave well with the money. Into her pocket.


    ??What a God-given opportunity to make money!


    ?Hawthorn is a good thing. As the public knows, it has the function of appetizing and digesting food. In fact, it also has the effects of lowering blood lipids and anti-arrhythmia. It is a good medicine and good effect!


    ?In addition to making candied haws, you can also make dried hawthorn, hawthorn jam, hawthorn fruit tea, hawthorn snack chips... Anyway, it is a good thing for stomach and digestion. It¡¯s a time of big eating and drinking around the Chinese New Year, so any way of eating is useful.


    Uncle Feng was the man who brought hawthorns to the capital to sell them. Su Ruojin bought a large number of hawthorns for a total of twelve taels. The middle-aged man was very happy. Residents like them in the mountains did not have food all year round. Knowing what money is, the weather in the north was not good this year, and few people were buying hawthorns, so he had to rent a mule with his two sons to bring the fruits to the capital to sell them.


    After buying hawthorn, Su Ruojin did not let anyone go: "Uncle Feng, how long will it take for you to get home?"


    "It took us four or five days to get to the capital." Feng Wangtian, who looked exhausted and couldn''t hide his excitement because he had sold more than ten taels of silver, smiled brightly: "It won''t be such a long day when we go back. I think we can get home in three days." When I came here, I was dragging and carrying a bunch of hawthorns. When I went back, I just bought some New Year''s goods. The mules were very fast.


    Su Ruojin said with a smile on her young face, "Uncle, there are still about twenty days until the New Year. Do you want to make another fortune?"


    ?Feng Wangtian: ...what can I make? He has sold out all the hawthorns!


    Standing in the courtyard of a high-ranking official''s house, looking at the neat and tidy stone floor of the courtyard, the tattered thatched shoes on the honest man''s feet unconsciously shrank back, making him feel very cramped. He really didn''t understand the little ladies of the high-ranking official''s house in the city. What are you talking about?


    Su Ruojin pointed to a pile of sacks on the ground and said, "I have to deal with these hawthorns. I would like to ask you and your two sons to be helpers until the New Year is over and I will let you go home. Okay!"


    Money is hard to make and **** is hard to eat. The man who has been living in the mountains knows this to his bones. Just because today the little lady bought all his goods without causing him any loss, and just stuffed the free money with him. In his hands, Feng Wangtian, he can do anything.


    He agreed without thinking, but he didn''t understand. "Although it''s a lot, it won''t take more than twenty days to wash and dry it!" Based on the speed of the three of them, the father and son could probably finish it in two days.


    Su Ruojin knew that the middle-aged man didn''t understand what the solution was.


    When Mrs. Su tidied up the house for the three of them to live in, and let them take care of it, she realized that the city people were indeed city people, and the so-called hawthorn had changed into so many tricks in her hands. He was frightened.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 22： The candied haws on a stick are sold out

    Chapter 22 Candied Haws Sold Out


    Not only that, after the first batch of hawthorns were processed, the young lady also asked her son to take the candied haws made from hawthorns and sell them on the street. Not only that, he would get a penny for every five bunches sold. The young lady said that this was called commission. The more commissions you get, the more commissions you get.


    It¡¯s just that his two sons have been living in the mountains and have never seen the world and are very afraid of life. The young lady is not upset. She puts on her brother¡¯s old clothes, disguises herself as a little boy and takes his two sons to the street to teach them how to sell.


    Feng Dashi and Feng Ershi, one is nineteen years old. It is said that they are married and have children. Su Ruojin has basically adapted to the early marriages of the ancients. The other is sixteen years old. It is said that if it were not for poverty, he should be married.


    ??The two men were wearing a pair of black short brown patches when their father went to the city to sell hawthorn. Not to mention the mountains in ancient times, even in modern times, the conditions in some mountains are very difficult.


    Feng Wangtian''s ability to break through the obstacles of difficult mountain roads to find a way to survive in the capital is a kind of courage in itself. People who come to the capital with courage and hope to seek life must have ideas. Once someone guides them to turn their ideas into reality, it will inevitably Unstoppable.


    Sure enough, in the first two days, the two young men wore the new coarse cloth long coats Su Ruojin bought for them, and followed Su Ruojin timidly with candied haws sticks in their hands, not daring to even look at anyone.


    Su Ruojin was not in a hurry to sell goods. He pointed to the small vendors in the crowd and asked them to learn from him, telling them how to overcome panic, how to shout to attract customers, what to do if they encounter difficult customers, or encounter soldiers and horses patrolling on patrol. How to deal with it.


    The last sentence is also the most important sentence: Do you want to always have money in your pocket and live a better and better life?


    The two young men nodded in unison: "I think so."


    It¡¯s too much to think about.


    It turns out that there is no comparison in the mountains, but once I walk out of the mountains and enter the bustling city, I see people wearing bright clothes and eating well and drinking hot food, and then I look at the clothes on my body that are worse than those of a beggar. I don¡¯t know how to use my strength, but now that someone is teaching me step by step, these two guys are not like dry sponges sucking water hard.


    Once a person has a strong idea of ????change, he will break through his own timidity and cowardice, and grow up again as if he were reborn. The two stones of the Feng family met Bole, and they grew up rapidly like wild horses that escaped the reins.


    Suddenly, as people came and went in the capital, people''s eyes were always attracted by the bunches of red and crystal clear fruits. People, men, women, old and young, always wanted to bring a bunch to their children at home.


    Seeing that this product was easy to sell, some small traders came to inquire about it and wanted to sell it. If they wanted to make money, it was impossible for just one or two people to sell it. Su Ruojin agreed to sell it, but she had determined the area. If she knew that she would not sell according to the area, she would be vicious with others. Don''t blame her if you can''t make money by trying to cut prices.


    ?Small vendors also want to make money, of course. If they don¡¯t make money, why sell? They all agree to sell by area. If someone doesn¡¯t follow the rules, they won¡¯t get the goods next time.


    Su Ji¡¯s candied haws on a stick is sold out.


    ?Children playing in the streets and alleys, who doesn¡¯t have a bunch of candied haws in their hands? Even if they don¡¯t, they are on their way home to get money to buy them.


    Feng Wangtian no longer makes other hawthorn products, but boils sugar with his wife and sister to make candied haws. Before the goods are ready, there are always people waiting at the door to replenish the goods, including his two sons, who are so busy that they can¡¯t even touch the ground.


    Shutong and Dong''s mother were selling breakfast. Su Ruojin originally bought the hawthorns to wait for the imperial court to take the annual holiday and not do the breakfast business, but seeing the Feng family and his son, they were really greedy for three big laborers, and one of them couldn''t help it. I left the people behind, but I didn¡¯t expect that there wouldn¡¯t be enough candied haws to sell for the New Year, let alone until the fifteenth day of the first lunar month after the new year.


    Mainly Su Ruojin divided the hawthorn into several parts. In addition to making candied haws, he also made hawthorn slices and jam. Originally, he thought that the eggs could not be put in the same basket to prevent three thousand kilograms of hawthorn from being stuck in his hands. Unexpectedly, the candied haws sold out.


    Seeing that Uncle Tong and Mother Dong were about to take a break during the New Year''s holiday in the court, Su Ruojin said to Feng Wangtian in advance, "Uncle, how about we take a break after the New Year?" Feng Wangtian understood it as soon as he heard it, but he didn''t know what to do. Do, "Little lady, if you have anything to say, just say it."


    Su Ruojin chuckled, "The one who knows me is Uncle Feng!"


    The honest middle-aged man blushed when the six-year-old lady teased him, "Although I am older, I am short-sighted, so don''t dislike me, lady."


    Having said this, the big one and the small one couldn''t help but exchange business compliments. After that, Kuang continued his business, "Uncle, I want to keep Brother Dashi and Brother Ershi in the capital to continue selling candied haws, but I need you to go back to your hometown and help us transport them." Come here with several kilograms of hawthorns.¡±


    How good is this? Feng Wangtian hurriedly said: "I... my family is gone!"


    Su Ruojin had never done business before and couldn''t think straight. Su Ruojin was not in a hurry and asked, "Have all the other houses in the village been sold?"


    "That''s not true." Feng Wangtian slapped his knee, "Yes, there are few people in the town, and merchants in the county have lowered their prices. Even the hawthorns in the village are not willing to sell. They heard that I came to the capital to sell, and they were all waiting at home. As for my news, it¡¯s been almost ten days since I came out, so they probably thought I didn¡¯t sell it!¡±


    ??If he hadn''t met the young lady, he would probably have either failed to sell it or sold it at a very low price. This kind of thing has never happened before. He, Feng Wangtian, was lucky enough to meet a noble person this year.


    ?Thinking of this, Feng Wangtian stood up and said, "I''ll drive the mule cart back right away."


    Feng Wangtian excitedly raised his legs and was about to go back, but Su Ruojin pulled him back. He couldn''t help but explain and remind him, telling him how to hide the money in a low-key manner, how to collect the hawthorns when he returned to the village, and if he couldn''t get it by himself when he came, he could hire someone to wait. Of course, I also prepared a cart of new year''s goods and a deposit for purchasing hawthorns for him. Anyway, I told him everything I could think of in detail before letting him go back.


    ??Feng Wangtian was driving a mule cart, but his heart was flying back. Su Ruojin could relate to how excited he was and looked forward to the future life, because she was happily making money at the moment.


    With a large labor force gone, Su Ruojin had no choice but to capture his father as a young man.


    The hawthorn slices cut a few days ago have been dried in the sun. After dinner, Su Yanli helped his daughter pack the dried hawthorns. Her daughter also asked him to carve a small seal and stamped the word "Su Ji" on each paper bag. Character.


    "How to sell these?" Su Yanli asked: "Also set up a small stall?"


    Su Ruojin nodded: "After the eighteenth day of the twelfth lunar month, Uncle Shutong and Mama Dong will not set up a breakfast stall. We will set up stalls in front of various temples."


    Hawthorn slices are dried in the sun and can be used to make tea or soup. This is the most common way to eat it. It does not attract everyone''s attention. At most, you can just buy some and eat them at home during the New Year. If you want to make a lot of money, you have to eat the dried hawthorn slices. Crush it into powder to make finished hawthorn slices and hawthorn sauce.


    To make soy milk at home, there is a ready-made stone mill. After grinding the hawthorn slices into powder, filter it through a sieve to obtain extremely fine hawthorn powder. Stir it with the sugar dilute cooked in a large pot and slowly simmer it over low heat to make a thin hawthorn puree. Put it into a jar and seal it to form a sauce, spread it thickly on the chopping board, let it cool, roll it out thinly and evenly, and finally use the round mold to cut it into round hawthorn slices, which can be used as snacks or as a stomach and digestive food. This piece is suitable for all ages and is a must-have at home during the Chinese New Year.


    It takes a lot of effort to make large quantities to sell. The whole family, even Cheng Yingzhen, who is in double confinement, came over to help with the cores. The Su family was busy and full of energy.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 23： Yang Siniang (more updates for dear friends)

    Chapter 23 Yang Siniang (Additional update for dear friends)


    Su Yanli disagreed with the decision to close the breakfast stall on the 18th day of the twelfth lunar month, "The official office will be on duty until the 26th day of the twelfth lunar month, and again on the fourth day of the first lunar month. There are only seven days off in total. If you close it too early, will others take advantage of it?" ?¡±


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    Didn¡¯t it say that the seal on the 19th day of the twelfth lunar month is not for office workers? Wait, she seemed to remember that only the Qing Dynasty had a one-month holiday during the Chinese New Year, and all the Tang and Song Dynasties had seven days. Oops, she thought that when Su Yanli had a holiday, the court would also have a holiday, but she didn''t expect it to be a mistake.


    Su Yanli saw his daughter''s annoyed look and said with a smile: "The Imperial College is different from the government office. The government office allows ten more days before and after each year."


    ??Isn¡¯t it just the winter vacation in future generations, so what should we do now? If the breakfast stall is not removed, then the temple market stall will not be able to support it!


    Su Yanli saw his daughter''s little face wrinkled like a little bitter melon, and reminded her with a smile, "How are the two guys who sold candied haws on a stick now?"


    Sure enough, Su Ruojin was immediately awakened, "The candied haws on a stick have been sold by small businessmen. Brother Da Shi and Brother Shi are almost done with training and can withdraw completely."


    She thought for a while and immediately came up with an idea, "Let Mother Dong take Brother Ershi to continue making a breakfast stall, while Uncle Shutong and the eldest brother go to Xiangguo Temple to set up a stall."


    Busy days always pass by very quickly. It seems that in the blink of an eye, Uncle Feng came back from his hometown. This time he not only drove a mule cart himself, but also brought a mule cart with him. Suddenly, the door of Su''s house was blocked. Two large mule carts were parked to capacity.


    The neighbors were standing at the door watching the excitement.


    On the left, Mrs. Feng, the steward of the Xue family, saw the second lady of the Su family coming out and asked with a smile: "Second lady, are the hawthorns used for making candied haws in the sack?"


    ?Last time Cheng Yingzhen fainted, Feng''s mother came to help her. Su Ruojin remembered the kindness and nodded with a smile, "When my mother Dong is ready, I will give it to Wu Lang and Liu Niang."


    "Second Lady, you''re welcome." Mother Feng looked at the two carts of sacks piled up like a hill and secretly wondered how many kilograms they weighed. She smiled and turned around to enter the courtyard. She saw Wu Lang and Liu Niang standing at the door, reaching out for something. Take them home. Xue Wulang, Xue Lingchuan, and Xue Liuniang, Xue Huilan, the two brothers refused to enter the house. They held hands and stood motionless. They stood at the door and watched the sacks being unloaded at the door of Su''s house. They smacked their lips unconsciously, as if they were savoring the deliciousness of candied haws.


    Feng¡¯s mother lowered her head and whispered in the ears of the two brothers and sisters, ¡°If you don¡¯t go in, my wife will be unhappy and she won¡¯t allow you to eat candied haws.¡±


    The two brothers and sisters were threatened by Feng''s mother. They were reluctantly led into the courtyard with their mouths flattened. The old gatekeeper closed the courtyard door smoothly. He stood alone at the door and watched the Su family unloading the goods. Unexpectedly, the eighth-grade Doctor of the Five Classics The family didn''t even have a steward, but he stood at the door and watched people carrying sacks. Life was really tight these days.


    Yang Siniang, Yang Birong, who is on the right side of the house, is the same age as Su Ruojin and is also six years old. Although she is a young lady, when she is naughty, the mother-in-law of the family cannot hold her back. She has long stood beside Su Ruojin and said, "Ajin, you can do more now." There are so many candied haws on a stick." Looking at the sack, I seemed to see the sweet candied haws on a stick, and my mouth watered.


    The Su family has lived in this alley for more than half a year, but they are not familiar with the neighbors. Especially two months ago when the Su family was living in a tight situation, the Xue and Yang families sent some small gifts during the holidays. What they sent back was not as good as what they sent over, so after sending things once or twice, the two families rarely sent things to each other.


    After eating for the past two months, Su Ruojin would give some to the left and right families. On the one hand, she wanted to thank them for helping Cheng Yingzhen when she fainted. On the other hand, out of selfish motives, she deliberately leaked that these food recipes and business were all for her daughter. Rumors of dowry preparations.


    Unexpectedly, the young lady of the Yang family on the right likes the Su family''s delicacies very much. She and Su Ruojin are very close to each other this month. She always wants to come to Su Ruojin to play tricks. Su Ruojin is not a real child, so if she has time to be a real little brat, she is really annoying. If it gets tight, just play with her in the alley for a while, then treat it as a break and relax.


    Seeing her fawning next to her, he turned around and said with a smile, "When these sacks are finished unloading, I will bring you a new snack."


    ??Yang Siniang and Yang Birong''s almond-shaped eyes instantly lit up, "Really?"


    Su Ruojin had no time to chat with the little kid. She kept a good eye on the two carts and saw Uncle Feng carrying sacks.


    ??Yang Siniang looked at it for a while with her head tilted and her mouth pursed, then she suddenly ran home quickly on her legs. When she entered the yard, she shouted, "Mother... mother..."

 Chapter 24： cooperate

    Chapter 24 Cooperation


    ?Mrs. Yang was talking in the main room. When she heard her little daughter calling her, she raised her head and asked, "Ah Rong, what''s wrong?"


    ??Yang Siniang panted heavily, crossed her calves, and whispered in a soft voice: "Mom, let Uncle Tao help A Jin''s family move the sacks, so that I can have candied haws to eat."


    ?Mrs. Yang was stunned for a moment, then laughed, "You kid..."


    Aunt Zhang, the steward, also laughed, "Madam, how about asking Tao Hai to help?"


    ?Mrs. Yang thought for a moment and said, "It''s not because the children are greedy. They are all neighbors and we can help each other."


    Aunt Zhang left the main hall and called the male servant who was sitting on the porch to bask in the sun to go to the door of Su''s house to help.


    Tao Hai stood up, patted his **** and left the courtyard without saying a word to help the Su family.


    Su Ruojin didn¡¯t expect that the little kid would call a laborer for him when he came home. He quickly stepped forward to be polite and was embarrassed to let others use force: "Uncle Tao..."


    ?Unexpectedly, people ignored him, picked up the sack and moved it into the Su family''s courtyard, as if it was effortless, light and easy.


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    ??Had no choice but to turn around and thank the fourth lady who came up to her, "Thank you A Rong."


    ??Yang Siniang grinned, showing her neat millet teeth, and smiled happily, "I won''t eat your new food in vain." She was also very arrogant.


    Haha, give her a dozen for such a little brat, it¡¯s so cute, isn¡¯t it?


    ??Yang Siniang saw Su Ruojin smiling happily and asked softly: "We will be good friends from now on, right?"


    "yes!"


    Su Ruojin didn''t expect that in just a short period of time, she would make a good friend and have her first best friend in the Dayin Dynasty.


    ¡°Then, will I be able to eat whatever new food your family has in the future?¡±


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    Why does it feel like the little kid dug a hole for her to fall into? Hey, isn¡¯t it just a new food? As long as she likes it, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.


    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ve settled on it.¡± Yang Siniang jumped several times happily.


    A quarter of an hour later, two carts of hawthorns were all moved into Su''s house, and they were piled everywhere on the porch.


    Su Ruojin kept her promise and brought Yang Siniang pressed hawthorn slices and a small jar of hawthorn sauce. "Eat this hawthorn slice directly. You can make tea with this hawthorn sauce or eat it directly. But for the sake of your teeth, Ah Rong, you still have to eat it." Make some tea."


    ?Yang Siniang salivated and nodded repeatedly, "I''ll listen to A Jin."


    ?She held a small carton of hawthorn slices, and the little girl who served her held a jar of hawthorn sauce. The master and the servant ran home happily.


    Su Ruojin smiled and went home to clean up.


    Until everything was ready, Feng Wangtian formally introduced Li Zheng who came with him, "Master, this is Feng Pingshan Feng Lizheng, the chief official of our village."


    Su Yanli handed over his hand and said, "For the sake of my daughter''s business, you went to the capital in person."


    ¡°Officials are polite¡­¡±


    Feng Lizheng almost stuttered when he spoke, but luckily he managed to hold his nerve, but no wonder he was nervous and flustered. He was already a Jinshi or a high official at a young age, so he was not something ordinary people like them could look up to.


    ?However, as Li Zheng, he came in person this time for a purpose. Seeing that the senior official was gentle and easy to talk to, he wondered if he would be kicked out when he made his request.


    ?At this moment, Dong¡¯s mother came back with Er Shi. When Er Shi saw his father arriving, he turned around with joy and hurriedly saluted Li Zheng.


    Su Ruojin asked his father to greet Uncle Feng and Feng Lizheng, and he went to cook lunch with Mother Dong. Four dishes and one soup were large and delicious, and everyone immersed themselves in the meal. It wasn''t until after eating and cleaning up that Su Ruojin was called to the main room by Brother Ershi.


    In the hall, Su Yanli was accompanying Feng Lizheng. The two of them seemed to be talking about something. When they saw Su Ruojin appear, they both looked at her.


    ¡°Although these recipes are all made by me, the specific operations are the work of my eldest daughter, Ah Jin. If Feng Lizheng wants the recipe, he must ask my family, Ah Jin.¡±


    Su Ruojin looked at Feng Wangtian.


    He was so embarrassed that he lowered his head and rubbed his hands. He was so embarrassed that he wanted to find a hole in the ground to crawl in, but he had no choice but to bring back more than a dozen bunches of candied haws. When Satoshi saw it, he insisted on selling it. He said the recipe was He couldn''t make the decision for the nobles in the capital, so he had to follow him. Unless he moved to another place, he, a small villager, would never be able to defeat the head of a village. He was really unworthy of the nobles!


    Su Ruojin soon understood what Feng Lizheng meant. She did not rush to answer, but called Feng Ershi, "Do you think you can make money selling candied haws in your village?"


    Feng Lizheng originally thought that it was outrageous to tell such a big thing to a six-year-old lady. Unexpectedly, the six-year-old lady actually asked Feng Ershi like a big shopkeeper. Feng Ershi was fifteen or sixteen years old. What could a yellow-haired boy understand when he first came out? , the high official is trying to prevaricate him.


    Feng Lizheng''s heart felt cold.


    Feng Ershi said succinctly, "Uncle Li Zheng, you can learn to make candied haws on a stick once you learn it. Everyone can do it, but it''s not that easy to make money."


    Hey, since when did this kid speak so matter-of-factly?


    Feng Lizheng raised his eyes: ...he wanted to ask, ¡®Why is it not that easy? ¡¯


    ¡°The cost of sugar is high.¡±


    Feng Lizheng: "Then we can sell it at a high price."


    "This is something sold to children. If only the rich can afford it, how much can the rich have? Besides, they only eat fresh food. When they don''t care about it anymore, we will sell so many hawthorns in Neishantun to who?"


    Feng Lizheng:¡­


    It feels like it makes sense.


    "Then..." Unexpectedly, the trip was in vain, and Feng Lizheng''s waist became stooped.


    Su Ruojin smiled slightly and said, "Uncle Feng didn''t run away in vain."


    What does it mean to run away in vain? Oh, he understood. On this trip, he could count as selling one or two thousand kilograms of hawthorn. He could indeed make a profit. He had made a profit. What about Neishantun? As an upright person, what''s the point of just making a few taels of silver for yourself?


    Su Ruojin kept smiling, "Uncle Feng, you really didn''t run away in vain."


    Afterwards, Su Ruojin talked with Feng Lizhengche for an entire afternoon and made a cooperation plan based on the specific amount of hawthorn in Neishantun and the situation of the villagers. They built a hawthorn workshop in Neishantun. The director of the workshop was of course Feng Lizheng. Feng Wangtian had learned how to make hawthorn from Su Ruojin. With the technology of hawthorn, he will serve as the technician and foreman, and Feng Lizheng will select the remaining operators. If he wants the workshop to last for a long time, he will find people who can actually work. If he only recruits his own seven aunts and eight aunts, the workshop will be Don''t blame her if it doesn''t last long and makes no money.


    Of course Feng Lizheng hoped to make money after a hard trip to the capital. No matter what Su Ruojin said, he nodded in agreement and did everything she said.


    Neishantun has a source of income, and the Su family is freed from heavy labor. If it is managed well, it is really a win-win situation.


    Feng Lizheng happily went back to his hometown to start a workshop. As soon as the workshop was completed, he called Feng Wangtian back to teach people how to make hawthorn products.


    Feng Wangtian was very worried, "Second Madam, after the New Year, does anyone still want this thing?"


    "You came out too late this year. You will start making and selling them as soon as they are harvested next fall. They will be sold out in one winter, and you won''t wait until after the new year."


    Feng Wangtian sighed with great pity: "I wish I had met the second lady earlier."


    ?Have you met him early? Su Ruojin smiled secretly. If she had met him earlier, it would not be possible. Without the power to be the master of the house, he would have spent more than ten taels to buy three or two thousand kilograms of hawthorn.


    So, no matter what happens, it all depends on fate.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 25： From 025 onwards, she will be in charge of the money.

    Chapter 25025 She will be in charge of the money from now on


    When Feng Wangtian returned to his hometown, he not only brought three to four thousand kilograms of hawthorns, but also said hello to his family before returning on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month. Therefore, the Feng family and his son settled in the Su family with peace of mind. Everyone in the family helps each other and is busy but not in a hurry.


    There were so many things to do inside and outside. As soon as Cheng Yingzhen was born, she took over the work and stopped letting her six-year-old daughter work hard: "If I continue to be busy, I won''t grow taller."


    "No!" Su Ruojin, the young boss, was enjoying himself and said with a smile, "Uncle Feng handles the hawthorns, dad helps pack them, mom, you are responsible for three meals a day, I just talk but don''t use my strength!"


    Although Cheng Yingzhen is the concubine of the concubine of the uncle''s house, she also grew up in a big family. She knows that hard work is more tiring than labor. Excessive worry will make people weak and short-lived. Her daughter is only six years old, so she should be like the little girl Yang Si next door. Just like a lady, she eats, drinks, is stubborn and carefree.


    Su Ruojin''s first reaction after hearing my mother''s care and consideration was that her right to be the head of the family was taken away so quickly. Although Xinzi is a young man in his twenties, his body is only six years old after all, and sometimes he becomes unconscious without knowing it. He showed the expression and behavior of a six-year-old child.


    The daughter pouted her little mouth with an aggrieved expression but said nothing, which made Su Yanli sitting aside laugh secretly. Cheng Yingzhen noticed it, and she looked over in confusion: "Officer, what are you laughing at?"


    "No, I was cutting paper, you saw it wrong." Su Yanli smiled and refused to admit that he was laughing.


    Su Dalang standing aside:¡­


    As the eldest son in the family, Su Yanli has always been very strict with Su Anzhi, especially in terms of study. Su Dalang discovered that his father turned out to be like this - what is the difference between this and lying with open eyes, but usually his father clearly educates him Be honest!


    ??Cheng Yingzhen was really puzzled when she said she was not smiling even though she was smiling. She turned her eyes to her daughter again, "Ajin, did you hear what mother said?"


    I heard it, but her mother doesn¡¯t seem to be very good at food and business management! Will it affect the business if she is no longer a family member?


    The young lady raised her head and looked at her mother in a serious manner. The look on her face as she was torn about whether to agree or not made Su Yanli really unable to stand it any longer. She suppressed her smile and said, "Azhen, just tell her that the family''s money will be used in the future." It will be kept by Ah Jin, and she promises to agree immediately."


    Cheng Yingzhen was stunned by her husband''s words and blurted out: "Whose family''s money should be kept by a six-year-old child?"


    Su Ruojin''s eyes were shut down by her mother before her father''s words could light up. Yes, who would let a six-year-old kid take charge of the family? His little head drooped like an eggplant beaten by frost. .


    Su Yanli smiled deeply: "Didn''t you notice that our family has had more money since Ah Jin took over the money?"


    This is true, Cheng Yingzhen deeply agrees.


    Su Yanli reached out and stroked the top of his daughter''s plush hair, with loving eyes: "Ah Jin is the little lucky star of our family."


    ¡°Does the official mean to continue to let Ah Jin control the money?¡±


    ¡°What do you think, Zhen?¡±


    The couple looked at each other.


    ?The most nervous person was Su Ruojin. She secretly shouted, Mom, let me take care of it. Although I, Su Ruojin, cannot guarantee that the Su family will be rich and powerful, I can definitely guarantee that the Su family has meat to eat every day.


    The couple seemed to hear Su Ruojin''s thoughts, and both turned to look at her.


    The three-foot-tall little man, wearing a pair of buns, was standing in front of the couple with a pair of white and tender hair. A pair of almond-shaped eyes looked at them like shining black jade. The corners of his small mouth were slightly pursed, revealing the look of a little adult. She is steady, her chubby cheeks reveal Yuxue''s cuteness, I just love her so much.


    Daughter Nu Su Yanli could not help but pick up her daughter and face her wife, "She is very good at arithmetic and will not make mistakes in calculating money. You can rest assured and let her take care of it."


    With her father''s support, Su Ruojin''s little face suddenly lit up, and her eyes seemed to speak: Yes, mother, just let me take care of it!


    The father and daughter were in conflict, which made Cheng Yingzhen roll her eyes. She pointed at her daughter''s forehead and said, "Don''t think that I don''t understand the meaning of managing money. I just want you to spend it however you want!"


    Su Ruojin was embarrassed when my mother found out in front of her, and quickly reached out to hug her, "Mom...Mother..." She said coquettishly, "I promise not to spend money indiscriminately. Even the money I spend is just to make money."


    ¡°A person is not big, but his mind is very big.¡±


    "Oh, mother, I am a lucky star..." Su Ruojin took her shamelessness to the extreme today and tried her best to please her mother.


    Cheng Yingzhen was hugged by her daughter and had to reach out to catch her in her arms, "Don''t be ashamed, no one can praise themselves." "Hehe." Su Ruojin pretended to be shy, hugging her mother''s neck and arching...


    Cheng Yingzhen''s heart softened because of her daughter''s support. So why should she not agree? "Okay, okay, it''s all up to you!"


    ¡°I knew my mother was the best.¡±


    "Huh?" Su Yanli was deliberately jealous, "Is dad bad?" This stinky girl will forget her dad when she has a mother.


    ¡°Of course dad is also the best dad in the world!¡±


    This sentence is really not an exaggeration. Even in modern society, no one would let a six-year-old child be the head of the family, let alone the Great Yin Dynasty. Su Ruojin secretly thanked God for allowing her to be reincarnated into the home of an enlightened couple. She I believe that the Su family¡¯s life will get better and better.


    The New Year is coming soon. Cheng Yingzhen is doing housework and shopping for New Year goods at the same time. She is so busy that there is wind on the soles of her feet, but she does not look haggard at all, and her whole face is even glowing and rosy.


    There are Mother Dong and Brother Shi at the food stall, Brother Shutong and Brother Dashi at the temple fair, and Uncle Feng and Su Yanli are handling the hawthorn at home. Both businesses are on track. Su Ruojin has no idea of ??adding new food for the time being. Mother took care of it, and for a while, Su Ruojin was like a six-year-old girl again, but she was not idle at all, she became ''Dehua''.


    When Yang Siniang from the right house came over to play with her, she had been taking care of her little brother in the bedroom and had no time to pay attention to her. She chirped dissatisfiedly: "Ajin, can''t you let your mother buy another rough lady?"


    ¡°It will cost a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your family rich?¡±


    Su Ruojin, who was teasing his younger brother, paused and asked casually, "Who did Ah Rong listen to?"


    ??Yang Birong is a real six-year-old lady. She must have heard such words from adults. Unexpectedly, the little girl said: "Everyone said this when I was playing in the alley!"


    Su Ruojin put down the rattle, patted the little brother who was about to fall asleep, turned around and asked in a very soft voice, "Who are you?"


    "We, your family bought so many hawthorns, a bunch of candied haws cost six and a half cents. The old man at the doorman of the Xue family said that if there are hawthorns piled up like a hill, there will be copper coins piled up like a hill."


    It¡¯s really eye-catching.


    ¡°The costs of hawthorn and sugar are also very high, why not reduce them?¡±


    The six-year-old girl didn¡¯t understand, ¡°What¡¯s the cost?¡±


    Su Ruojin resisted rolling her eyes and said patiently: "My hawthorns are bought with money, and the sugar wrapped on them is also bought. I heard your mother said that sugar is very expensive, right?"


    ?This Yang Siniang understood it and said seriously: "Well, I heard my mother said it."


    ¡°Then my coppers are still piled up into a hill?¡±


    ??Yang Siniang shook her head, "I come to your house every day to play, but I haven''t seen the mountains of coppers piled up."


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    What a *bastard* little kid!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 26： A New Years Gift for Mr. Fan

    Chapter 26 A New Year¡¯s Gift for Mr. Fan


    The younger brother Su Chengzhi fell asleep. Yang Siniang didn''t dare to say anything for fear of waking him up, so she asked Su Ruojin to go out to play.


    "No, I want to watch over my little brother." Su Ruojin said in a low voice, "How about you go back first, and when my mother is free, I will go and play with you."


    ??Yang Siniang didn''t have enough fun and refused to leave. There was no other way. Su Ruojin could only take a lollipop to coax her, "If I''m free this afternoon, I''ll go and play with you!"


    In the past, Yang Siniang would always snort and call her a liar. She said ten times that she would go play in the afternoon, but she probably only went once or twice. But today, she was really attracted by the beautiful lollipop. Her small round eyes were full of surprise: "Oh my god." Ah, Ah Jin, this little white rabbit is so pretty!¡±


    He has a round face with a pair of cute long ears, separated by the nose. The upper half of the round face and ears are pink, the lower part to the chin is white, the eyes, triangular mouth and beard are black, and the whole face is white. The lollipop looks pink and plump, and that little lady doesn¡¯t like it.


    The most indispensable thing for making candied haws in the Su family is sugar. The Chinese New Year is coming soon, so Su Ruojin made some fruit candies and lollipops, some of which she kept for herself to eat, and some of which she gave to relatives and friends.


    The fruit candies are not shaped, but they are made in several colors, such as red, green, pink, yellow and other crystal colors. One by one, they are wrapped in oil paper. They are so clear and beautiful that you won¡¯t want to eat them; the lollipops are made in cartoon versions. The twelve zodiac signs have simple lines and bright colors. They are cute and cute in the hand. They can be kept as treasures but reluctant to eat.


    When they made it the night before yesterday, the two brothers of the Su family were so curious that they wanted to hug it to sleep. Su Ruojin was so happy that she quickly told them that sugar will melt when exposed to heat. If they really don''t want to eat it, they should keep it in a cold place for a few more days.


    ??Yang Siniang grabbed the lollipop and ran out. She wanted to show off her beautiful and cute little bunny candy to everyone. Now the most dazzling little lady in Osmanthus Alley is Yang Birong!


    Su Ruojin didn''t know that the little kid showing off with a lollipop became a scene in Osmanthus Alley. The younger brother fell asleep, so she had something to do to coax Yang Siniang away.


    After leaving her parents'' bedroom, she quickly went to the study and told Su Dalang, "Brother, help me look after my little brother. I''m going to the kitchen to see how my mother''s face is doing."


    Su Dalang, who had helped with housework as a helper, was very puzzled as to why he had to wash noodles. He had heard of kneading, kneading, and frying noodles, but he had never heard of washing noodles. Is there such fine powder left after washing?


    But he didn''t show it on his face, and nodded like a little adult, letting his sister go about her business without worries. He picked up the book and went to his parents'' room to read and watch his little brother.


    Su Sanlang and Cheng Yingzhen were in the kitchen, and their daughter asked her to wash the flour. Cheng Yingzhen had never heard that flour had to be washed since she was a child. If it hadn''t been for the fried dough sticks and steamed dumplings, her daughter would have been beaten by her.


    ¡°Mother¡­mother¡­have you washed your face?¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen''s waist was so tired that she could hardly straighten up. "Come and see..." She didn''t know how the washing went, but she was just confused.


    Su Ruojin took a look and saw that the heat was not enough, and there was still gluten. If she hadn''t been small and weak, she would have wanted to rub it with her own hands. Seeing her mother''s sad face, she puffed up her little mouth in embarrassment, "Not yet... not qualified... "


    Su Yanli was folding paper bags next door. When he heard his daughter''s voice, he said to Feng Wangtian who was pressing the hawthorn slices, "I''ll go over there."


    "Official, you go and do your work. I did this job easily." Facing the young official, Feng Wangtian was always cautious. He always felt that there was a hill pressing down on him, and he wished that the official would not take advantage of him. Hands, he felt at ease when he had to do all these tasks alone.


    Su Yanli nodded and left.


    Feng Wangtian secretly breathed a sigh of relief and instantly felt at ease. He subconsciously walked towards the door and looked towards the kitchen. He then remembered what the young lady who left with the lollipop said. I don¡¯t know what kind of servant Su Daguan was looking for. , if possible... He was stunned for a while, and suddenly woke up, hey, hurry up and work. If you make more, you can sell it for more money, and he flattened the slices with a pair of hands.


    ?In the kitchen, Su Yanli washed her hands and followed her daughter''s instructions to scrub the flour vigorously. She did not stop until her daughter was satisfied.


    After washing, the flour was precipitated and dried... It was already past the New Year when it turned into flour. It was about to celebrate the New Year, and the New Year''s gift for Mr. Fan was not ready yet. Cheng Yingzhen was anxious: "Otherwise, just in time Four things to buy outside?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve made the other three items, except for the last cake.¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen always felt that the gifts prepared by her daughter were too few and she couldn''t handle them. "Why don''t we buy a large leg of lamb, go to Fangweizhai to get two boxes of snacks, and buy some fine wine?" She looked towards Husband, "Guanren, what do you think?"


    Su Yanli smiled slightly and said, "Ajin has prepared three items, only the last box is missing..."


    Su Ruojin continued: "Crystal Osmanthus Cake."


    When everyone saw the crystal clear finished product, they were all stunned.


    Cheng Yingzhen thought it was troublesome when making it, but even in the uncle''s house, she had never seen such exquisite cakes: "The flour has become transparent, and the golden honey and osmanthus inside can be clearly seen. It is simply too delicate."


    Su Ruojin raised her chin proudly, "That''s why we need to wash the flour."


    Separate the gluten in the flour from other substances, turn the gluten into gluten, and the rest is Chengfen. Chengfen is also called Chengmian, Tingfen, and wheat starch. It is the secret to making various snacks and making them transparent and crystal clear. .


    The four gifts were placed on the table of the Eight Immortals. Cheng Yingzhen was still a little unsure, "Will the officials look too small?"


    Su Yanli smiled: "Master Fan is the Minister of the Ministry of Civil Affairs. He has never seen anything before. What we are giving is not high or low, but something novel."


    ¡°What if Mr. Fan doesn¡¯t like this novelty?¡±


    Su Ruojin spread her hands: "Anyway, dad doesn''t have any banknotes or treasures to give away, so the farewell is the same."


    How could this kid belittle Master Fan like this?


    Su Yanli stretched out his hand and tapped the melon seeds on his daughter''s forehead, "Officials in court, please don''t talk nonsense."


    "Yes, Dad." Su Ruojin grinned, showing her small white teeth, "Dad, when are you going to pay back the money for Mr. Fan and give him the gift?"


    Su Yanli replied, "I asked Shutong to send the greeting card to Mr. Fan''s house two days ago, so let''s do it tomorrow!"


    ¡°Tomorrow, the breakfast stall will be closed. Let Brother Ershi go to the temple to set up a stall for Uncle Shu and Tong. He will just send you there.¡±


    Su Yanli thought the same way. It didn''t matter what he did at home, no one would see him anyway, but when he went out, especially to pay homage to a superior, he still had to have a servant by his side, otherwise an eighth-grade official would be too shameless. These customs are inevitable when you are born in the world and become an official.


    Su Yanli likes to touch her daughter¡¯s furry little head. ¡°Do you want to go with dad?¡±


    Su Ruojin shook her head: "No, I made an appointment with Ah Rong. If the weather is good tomorrow, I will play shuttlecock with her in the alley."


    As the Chinese New Year approaches, adults become busier, but children have more free time to play wildly. As a six-year-old lady, Su Ruojin is ready to enjoy her childhood and does not want to deal with the sophistication of the officialdom.


    On the second day of the twelfth lunar month, the twenty-sixth day, Su Yanli was dressed new, and Shu Tong took the mule and sent him to Fan Mansion.


    Cheng Yingzhen stood under the corridor. It wasn''t until her husband left the courtyard that she said worriedly: "I wonder if your father can see Mr. Fan?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 27： Gasai six liang

    Chapter 27: Six Liang


    Before Uncle Shutong left, Su Ruojin quietly gave him a trick. If this trick didn''t help him see Mr. Fan, then there was nothing she could do. Anyway, the gifts were all made by her own hands. It''s all about courtesy but it''s all about the intention. It''s enough. .


    ?Before going out to play, Su Ruojin did not forget to remind her, "Mom, it''s time for you to give your aunt a gift, right?"


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same as writing a book?¡±


    They were all waiting for Uncle Shutong. Uncle Shutong was really a busy man. It was really time for the Su family to add more people. Let¡¯s celebrate the New Year first. Su Ruojin suppressed the idea of ??adding more people and went to the alley to play with Yang Siniang.


    In the afternoon, the sun shone in the alley, and the northwest wind was not blowing so fiercely. The children who were detained at home walked out of the house one after another, and gathered in groups to play shuttlecock, roll hoops, or smash sandbags. ...The shouting and laughing intertwined into one, which can make people¡¯s heads explode.


    Su Ruojin thought to herself, is she old?


    ??Yang Siniang kicked the shuttlecock towards her, and when she saw it was about to fall to the ground, she was so anxious that she shouted: "Hey, Ah Jin, catch it!"


    Su Ruojin quickly stretched out her legs to catch the shuttlecock, but it was a step too late and the shuttlecock still hit the ground.


    ??Yang Siniang came over with her little mouth bulging, "Ah Jin...why don''t you answer it?"


    ¡°The sun was so bright that I didn¡¯t see you kicking over.¡±


    Yang Siniang didn¡¯t believe it, so she stood with her, the sun was really dazzling her, ¡°Then you are stupid, you can¡¯t turn to the side!¡±


    Su Ruojin left the job and let the little kid say something harsh and chuckle, "Let''s start over."


    "This time you kick the shuttlecock to me first." Yang Siniang asked Su Ruojin to pick up the shuttlecock and kick it.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Ruojin wanted to pick up the shuttlecock, but someone picked it up first.


    ??Yang Siniang crossed her waist and shouted fiercely: "Xue Wulang, why are you picking up our shuttlecock?"


    Xue Wulang ignored the fierce Yang Siniang, faced Su Ruojin, pursed his lips, as if he had something to say, but did not speak.


    Su Ruojin calmly waited for the shuttlecock in his hand.


    Xue Wulang lowered his head slightly when the young lady looked at him, and turned the shuttlecock in his hand.


    The Su family''s right-hand house is Yang Si''s natal family, and her father, Yang Jingzi, is a supervisory censor. Although his rank is only from the seventh rank, he can supervise hundreds of officials, inspect counties and counties, correct prisons, and clean up court rituals, etc., which is equivalent to the highest level today. Prosecutor of the Procuratorate.


    ?According to Su Ruojin''s inquiry, there were only six supervisors and censors in the Yin Dynasty, who were divided into six departments and one hundred divisions. They had great power. Therefore, most outsiders who entered Osmanthus Alley came to see the supervisor Yang.


    Some time ago, when Su Ruojin was wholesale selling candied haws on a stick to hawkers, too many hawkers came, which aroused the dissatisfaction of the visitors. Mrs. Yang sent the steward Aunt Zhang to come over and spoke tactfully. After that, Su Ruojin asked Uncle Feng to pull the candied haws out on a mule. , directly connect with vendors at street markets.


    Xue Wulang''s family is next door to the left. His father, Xue Changcheng, is one of the chief ministers of the Ministry of Works, Zhengliupin. He is responsible for the civil engineering work program of cities other than the capital (the capital is under the responsibility of the Shaofu Supervisor and the General Supervisor). Regardless of the size of the official position, the capital official goes to the local area. I am always popular in school, but I am often away from Beijing and spend less time with my family.


    Xue Wulang hesitated to speak, Yang Siniang seemed to know what he wanted to say, and winked at Su Ruojin towards her purse.


    Su Ruojin understood, it turns out...


    Xue Wulang''s ears turned slightly red as he probably felt that the two young ladies were looking at each other, and he raised his head slightly, "Su... Su Erniang, do you sell your lollipops?"


    ?Other than Yang Siniang, no other child in the entire Osmanthus Alley has such a beautiful lollipop. If Ah Jin gave it to him, wouldn''t she be unique?


    ?Yang Siniang was extremely nervous and thought to herself, don¡¯t give it...don¡¯t give it...


    Su Ruojin shook his head slightly.


    ??Yang Siniang was instantly proud, huh, who told your father not to let us play with the mud-colored dolls he brought back from other places last time, but also wanted our lollipops? What a dream!


    Xue Wulang didn''t expect that he would be rejected by the young lady as soon as he said the words. He even blushed, but for the sake of the sixth sister at home who couldn''t stop crying, he still tried to say, "Can you just sell me one?"


    ¡°I won¡¯t sell any of them.¡± Wow, Ah Jin¡¯s rejection was so agreeable to her, that Yang Siniang was about to burst into laughter.


    "I''ll give you two." Su Ruojin asked with a smile, "Who do you and Liu Niang belong to?"


    One moment, the seven-year-old boy was so frustrated that he almost ran away. The next breath, his eyes lit up and he almost burst out of stars. "Really?" I didn''t expect that even he was also involved. It was such a surprise.


    ?Yang Siniang was so unhappy that she almost cried, "Ah Jin..."


    In order to appease the little brat, Su Ruojin had no choice but to comfort her, "I''ll give you another one. It''s up to you."


    "Wow..." Yang Siniang was happy again, "Then can I help my elder brother pick one?"


    For children, just like it. When you make it, you will bring it to the children around you, just to give it to them. Su Ruojin brought the two children into the house and let them pick out lollipops. This is how the friendship between children comes about. Too fast.


    Kangpingfang lived in the Kangpingfang area, where high-ranking officials from the Yin Dynasty lived. On the twenty-sixth day of the twelfth lunar month, although it was the first day of the official''s holiday, there was an endless stream of people going to Fan''s Mansion to pay their respects. When Su Yanli arrived at the door of Fan''s Mansion, it was already late in the afternoon. At about two o''clock, there were many people in front of him, so he had to stand aside and wait until it was about three o''clock. Two taels of silver were stuffed into the gatekeeper.


    The gate value is pushed back.


    Shutong added two more taels.


    The door value was secretly startled, and subconsciously pushed it back.


    Shu Tong added two liang of seals.


    Hey, you already have six taels, right?


    As a gatekeeper, those who can attract guests in front of the house during the New Year are all smart young men with connections. Generally, people who come to the house will give some money, but like Shutong, he can get six taels for a single move. It¡¯s not that common!


    ??This is almost the monthly salary of a ninth-grade official. The doorman stopped pushing back.


    Shu Tong beat the snake on the stick and said in a low voice with a smile: "The northwest wind is blowing fiercely in the winter. I will buy some wine for my little brother to eat and warm up."


    To be honest, I saw them coming half an hour ago, and I was thinking about what to say to them when it was their turn. I didn''t expect that Dr. Su, who was searching for money, was not here to borrow money, so... let him It should be fine if you go in and meet the adults!


    ?For the sake of money, the doorman yelled out, "Okay, hurry in, don''t talk too much, and come out as soon as you''re done. Sir, you''re very busy."


    Shutong of course nodded and agreed to everything, and quickly called the master into Fan''s house. He had not had the chance to come in this year, and finally came in again at the end of the year.


    Mr. Fan was a little surprised when he saw Su Yanli: "It''s been a long time since I''ve been here."


    Su Yanli was secretly surprised. Didn''t you know that he had been here more than two months ago?


    still¡­


    Master Fan saw that his clothes and energy were better than before, and he seemed to be doing well recently. He nodded and smiled, "Is it okay in the Imperial College?"


    ¡°Return to the teacher, everything is fine.¡±


    "That''s good."


    As soon as the questions and answers were answered, the teacher-student relationship seemed to have been connected, and the study room suddenly became uncomfortably quiet.


    Of course, Su Yanli was the one who felt uncomfortable. In order to get rid of this embarrassment, he had no choice but to find something to say: "Teacher, are you okay with eating now?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 28： Just not expensive

    Chapter 28 As long as it¡¯s not expensive


    Because there were so many visitors, he didn¡¯t have time to take a walk to eat. The lunch he had eaten seemed to be stuck in his heart, and he couldn¡¯t even drink tea. Fan Zengxian shook his head and laughed: ¡°You are really old!¡±


    ¡°Teacher has just passed the age of 10, so how come he is so old?¡± Su Yanli stood up with his hands raised and pointed to the snacks placed on the table by the boy with a smile, ¡°The student brought some hawthorn slices, how about you chew two?¡±


    Hawthorn is indeed a healing thing, so teachers and students don¡¯t need to be too serious when reminiscing about the past. Fan Zengxian nodded and motioned to the boy to bring two pieces over.


    Su Yanli took this opportunity to order another gift, "The wine I brought you is also made of hawthorn. The New Year is the time when people exchange favors and eat fish and meat. If you want to drink, just drink two glasses of hawthorn wine. It will not miss the table." The atmosphere also has the effect of appetizing and digesting.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect the student I hadn¡¯t seen for a year to be so attentive. Fan Zengxian was very pleased: ¡°I brought my family to my lamphouse to drink tea and look at the lanterns during the Lantern Festival.¡±


    The Lantern Festival in the Dayin Dynasty was very lively. The royal nobles would set up tents on the Imperial Street to enjoy the lanterns. Of course, in addition to the royal family, the court officials who were qualified to set up the lantern tents on the Imperial Street must belong to the six tribes except the heads of the three official and six tribes. The adjutant is the assistant minister. Mr. Fan is the third rank of the left assistant minister of the Ministry of Personnel. He is in charge of the evaluation of all officials in Dayin and has a truly high and powerful position. Of course he has a place in the imperial street lamp shed.


    Su Yanli was nervous after hearing this: "Will it disturb the teacher?"


    ?Fan Zengxian pinched a piece of hawthorn handed over by the boy and said with a smile: "It doesn''t matter." After saying that, he took a bite of the hawthorn and said: "It tastes pretty good."


    ?While praising the hawthorn slices, he looked at the student who was standing uneasily and saw that his expression seemed a little nervous. Could it be that money is tight again? It doesn¡¯t look like it!


    No matter how nervous and embarrassed you are, you have to face what you have to face. Su Yanli took out a handout from his pocket and handed it to him, "I have been disturbed for the past two years. I borrowed forty or fifty taels of silver from the teacher. This year, my life is better and I have some surplus. , students can finally pay back their teachers.¡±


    ?It turned out that it was not the wrong money, but the money being paid back. But where did he get the money from? Fan Zengxian''s brows narrowed slightly. The Five Classics Doctors of the Imperial Academy were not involved in common affairs and had no money to deal with them, so there was no chance of corruption. Is that selling calligraphy and painting? I haven''t heard of it, so why is his life so relaxed?


    As if sensing the teacher''s doubts, Su Yanli smiled slightly and said, "In order to buy a dowry for my daughter, the student asked the servant to take care of some common affairs."


    ¡°What kind of general affairs?¡±


    Su Yanli cupped his hands and replied, "The hawthorn slices the teacher ate are sold well in front of the temple, so..."


    Unexpectedly, Su Yuzhi suddenly enlightened and knew how to do business to support his family. Yes, yes.


    ??However, he borrowed a total of forty or fifty taels of silver. When he lent it out, he had no intention of asking him to pay it back. Su Yanli was not willing to accept it, so the teacher and student had to give in and finally asked the teacher to accept it.


    The visit was almost over. Su Yanli bowed his hands and bowed to ninety degrees. "I won''t disturb you, teacher, students, please leave first."


    Su Zengxian waved his hand, "Qi Ran, send it to me."


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    ??The boy led Su Yanli all the way out.


    In the study room, Fan Zengxian had already eaten one piece. It was sour and sweet, and he became more and more thirsty the more he chewed it. "Take another piece."


    The director casually took another slice and said, "Do you think it tastes good, adults?"


    ?Fan Zengxian nodded, "It''s very eloquent, it''s interesting."


    Chang Sui really didn''t pay attention to this inconspicuous little thing. Hearing the adults say it tasted good, he couldn''t help but open the gift sent by the Su family. The first one was a square box, which had already been opened. , which are hawthorn slices for adults to eat, and there are a lot of them. There are five or six small boxes in the square box, which seems to be enough for adults to eat for a while;


    The second one is two exquisite small jars with bright glaze. "Sir, I''m afraid this is the hawthorn wine that Dr. Su mentioned."


    ?Having heard of sake, rice wine, rice wine, and wine, but never hawthorn wine, Su Zengxian was a little curious, "Pour a glass and let''s take a look."


    Chang put his hands in front of him and said, "Sir, Madam doesn''t allow you to drink more." "Didn''t you hear what Yu Zhi said just now? This is a good wine to help you heal."


    Mr. Fan has three major hobbies. One is writing, the other is playing chess, and the third is drinking some wine. Su Ruojin didn¡¯t originally plan to make hawthorn wine, but specially made a large vat of hawthorn wine for Mr. Fan, and left out the best to him.


    As soon as I opened the cork, there was a sweet and fragrant smell wafting into the study. Then I poured the wine into the white porcelain cup. The red and white matched each other, it was crystal clear and crystal clear. It looked like a top-grade wine. Chang Sui was very surprised: "Sir..." He brought the cup to Fan Zengxian.


    Fan Zengxian, who had seen a lot of good things, couldn''t help but pick up the wine cup and take a sip. As soon as it entered his throat, the aroma of the wine was sweet, and the taste was sweet and endless: "Good wine."


    Dr. Su''s gift was finally delivered to the adults'' hearts. Chang Sui couldn''t help but open the third flat paper box. It was divided into four small grids. The first grid looked like pastries. Why was it so crystal clear? You can clearly see whether the sweet-scented osmanthus inside is curled or soft.


    ¡°Sir, look quickly, does this look like the amber I saw in Prince Jin¡¯s Mansion last time?¡±


    Fan Zengxian was also intrigued. He stood up and put one hand behind his waist. He slowly walked to the sweet-scented osmanthus cake, picked up a piece, raised it up to the light and looked at it, "The gift I gave you this year is extraordinary! "


    The director listened thoughtfully to the master''s words and said thoughtfully: "Sir, does Dr. Su want you to move him?"


    Fan Zengxian didn''t seem to hear Chang Sui''s words, so he looked at the second grid. There were colorful small particles, and he didn''t know what they were. Then he looked at the third grid, which was dark red in color and exquisite in appearance. He couldn''t tell what it was, so he lowered his head. After sniffing it, a slightly sour and sweet smell hit my nose, as if it was a pastry made of hawthorn. Su Yuzhi must have mixed it with hawthorn.


    ¡°Inkstone, how much does a pound of hawthorn cost in the market?¡±


    ¡°When hawthorns are on the market, vendors carry baskets and sell them for three cents per catty, and I heard that grocery stores sell them for three cents per catty.¡± Chang Sui reacted, ¡°Sir, these snacks look exquisite, but they are actually not expensive.¡±


    Having just passed his forties, Fan Zengxian still has a lot of room for improvement, such as his superior, the Minister of Civil Affairs, and the three central provinces. Therefore, he now needs to be cautious in his words and deeds, and only accept gifts that are innocuous.


    As long as it¡¯s not expensive.


    Fan Zengxian asked the chief attendant to put away the wine, "The rest will be given to Madam."


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    In the interactions between officials and officials, the gifts will eventually go to the mistress of the house, and she will return the gifts one by one.


    Su Yanli didn¡¯t return home until dinner time.


    Cheng Yingzhen stepped forward and asked, "How are you doing, officer?"


    Su Yanli nodded with a smile, "The teacher not only met me, but also asked me to go to their lantern shed to enjoy the lanterns during the Lantern Festival."


    Su Ruojin''s eyes instantly lit up when she heard this, and she couldn''t hide her smile.


    Shutong saw the second lady smiling like a little fox, so he couldn''t help but pull her aside and complained in a low voice, "Six taels, it''s almost as much as one month''s salary for adults."


    Su Ruojin secretly glanced at her parents who were having fun with each other, turned her head, and whispered, "Why is the woman named Xu so jealous but not taking action? Why did the patrol officer from the Military and Horse Division only wander around the stall without daring to use any means? "


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 29： Taro French Fries

    Chapter 29 Taro French Fries


    Business has been going so well these days. Shutong almost forgot that there were two jackals staring at him with green eyes behind him. He suddenly came to his senses, "What the second lady means is that no matter how much money is spent, as long as you can enter the palace of the Vice Minister, Mr. Fan." Is he our protector?"


    Su Ruojin gave him a thumbs up, "That''s right."


    ??It''s nothing to give up sixty taels. People with no connections are willing to pay sixty or six hundred taels in order to find a patron saint. But most of the time, ordinary people and ordinary businessmen have no chance to come into contact with these powerful figures.


    Fortunately, she was born into a family of officials. Although her father was just an eighth-grade sesame official who had some difficulty in supporting his family, he had finally reached the threshold of power and had the opportunity to step into the third-grade minister''s house. No matter what it was like inside, for ordinary outsiders, This is already a big deal, how dare you do it casually.


    Shu Tong no longer felt sorry for the six taels of silver. He wished he could have stuffed two more taels with him. He raised his head in dismay, "Second Lady, you don''t know what a worthy person is. One moment you were so angry that you didn''t want us to go in, but the next moment you followed me." Like the God of Wealth, he welcomed us in with a smile."


    The Gaomen Dafu is like this. Su Ruojin laughed and reminded: "Just move, smash too much, you will have two or two silver you marry your daughter -in -law!"


    When he heard that he was marrying a wife, the young man blushed and ran away in embarrassment.


    Uncle Shutong is three years younger than Su Yanli, and his father has four children. He is still shy when it comes to his wife, right? I didn''t expect Uncle Shutong to be so cute, Su Ruojin was having fun! When I turned around, I found my parents chatting and feeling worried for some reason.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ?Although her daughter is young, she is a little adult. Cheng Yingzhen did not hide this from her daughter: "Master Fan''s New Year''s gift has been given, but my mother''s family''s New Year''s gift has not been given yet!"


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    ?Looking at her father, he also had a bitter look on his face.


    There are three things in life that make Su Yanli difficult, the first is borrowing money, the second is the exchange of favors, and the third is, of course, accompanying his wife to the Earl''s Mansion to give New Year''s gifts every year. Since his life is shabby, the New Year''s gifts for his father-in-law are of course not much better.


    It stands to reason that if you make money this year, you can give some decent New Year gifts to your husband¡¯s family, right?


    Su Ruojin shook his head. As for the annual gift from the Earl''s Mansion, it is still not acceptable to others based on the current economic conditions of the Su family.


    Su Ruojin said simply: "Then it''s the same as Mr. Fan." Is it possible that a concubine with no serious work can surpass a third-rank court official?


    ¡°How can that be done?¡± Cheng Yingzhen was the first to refuse.


    Since money is not tight this year, her mother can buy whatever she wants. Su Ruojin thought to herself, she would not spend all the money in the family to buy New Year gifts for her uncle!


    Of course, Cheng Yingzhen was not stupid enough to spend all the money at home to buy New Year''s gifts for her mother-in-law, but she did not spend the money lightly, and she spent a lot of money.


    On the twenty-eighth day of the twelfth lunar month, it would be New Year''s Eve if we didn''t give them away. In the early morning, Shu Tong sent Su and his wife to give New Year''s gifts. For the sake of style, Mother Dong went with Cheng Yingzhen.


    Having a servant and a mother-in-law, neither conspicuous nor losing status, the regular configuration of a low-level official''s house in the capital is just right.


    Su Ruojin took care of her little brother at home. When her little brother fell asleep, she asked Su Dalang to read a book and said, "When you wake up, call me!" She ran to the workshop to work with Uncle Feng.


    The work is to cut paper and wrap hawthorn slices. This work is not heavy and a child of several years old can do it.


    Su Dalang did not read, and he assigned Su Sanlang to look after his younger brother, who went to the workshop to fold paper boxes.


    Su Sanlang, a three-year-old kid, was asked to quietly look at the sleeping baby. How could he have the patience? He refused, and followed Su Dalang to the workshop and hid behind Su Ruojin. He tried to coax him no matter how much Su Dalang did. Although the three-month-old baby couldn''t roll over or crawl, Su Ruojin was still afraid that the baby would accidentally cover his mouth and nose with the quilt when he moved, which would be bad. Finally, he asked Uncle Feng to move the cradle into the workshop. Anyway, there were a few eyes in the workshop. The stove is very warm.


    "I''m just apologizing to our little Chengzhiha. When you have teeth and you can eat them, my sister will prepare delicious food for you!" Su Ruojin tucked the corners of the little guy''s quilt to prevent it from covering his little face.


    "Sister, I want to eat too." Su Sanlang said bitterly. He was originally holding the cradle. When he heard his sister''s words, he quickly turned around and hugged his sister, who was not much taller than him. He looked coquettish and cute.


    Very tangled.


    Su Ruojin still wanted to cut paper, but he hugged her tightly and couldn''t move. She had no choice but to say, "Okay!"


    "No, I want it now." Su Sanlang didn''t let go, "I want to eat a lollipop."


    "no."


    ??This child has just grown a set of millet teeth. Almost all of the hawthorn business at home involves sugar. He eats sweets every day. If he continues to eat like this, his little teeth will be able to withstand it, and they will be eaten away by the sugar before the cavities come up.


    ??No matter how much the little kid pesters me, he just won''t let go.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to eat it.¡± As he spoke, the golden beans rolled down.


    ??Ouch, Su Ruojin''s temples were bulging, and she was really stuck. "It''s too sweet to eat. I can fry some taro sticks for you."


    Mother Dong went out to buy vegetables this morning and bought a lot of taro. She originally planned to wait for her parents to come back in the afternoon and she would have time to fry some for the New Year. Unexpectedly, the little kid wanted to eat something sweet. How can this be done? There is no way, then Explode some more, and quickly gag the little brat.


    ?Feng Wangtian was working while watching the young lady at her work.


    ??He doesn¡¯t think a six-year-old girl is like a little adult. In their rural area, the little girl in the family has already helped share the housework, cutting pig grass, washing and cooking, as long as there is work.


    Seeing the little lady pouring half of the pot of oil, she tugged at her distressedly. If it had been his daughter, she would have slapped her in the face, but the official never cared about his daughter''s ruin, and would even praise her every time, "My family Ah Jin is really capable''.


    Thinking of being capable, Feng Wangtian suddenly realized that taro can not only be eaten as a staple food, but can also be used as meat and pancakes. What does it taste like when fried? Is it just another snack?


    In Beijing, novel snacks can be very profitable.


    Feng Wangtian had already forgotten his slap. While working, he looked towards the little lady''s oil pan. After a while, the taro sticks were fried to a golden color. The little lady took them out with a slotted spoon and sprinkled them with fine salt. ¡­


    Feng Wangtian couldn''t help but ask: "Hey, little lady, you don''t allow the young man to eat sweets, why do you sprinkle fine sugar on it?"


    Su Ruojin smiled and replied: "This is just a little bit, just for fresh use."


    "Oh!" Feng Wangtian actually didn''t understand why the sugar was so sweet when it was obviously sweet, but when the young lady said this, he felt that it was right. Anyway, the food at home was said to be food for the ladies of high officials. Fangzi, in his opinion, was created by the little lady.


    But the Su family is his noble family. No matter where he goes, he will defend the noble family. He can say whatever the noble family wants to say. Anyway, he has a firm grasp on the noble man''s thigh.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 30： See blood

    Chapter 30: Blood


    ?In addition to adding salt and sugar, Su Ruojin also added pepper powder, stirred it well, and put a small paper bag in Su Sanlang''s mouth. "Hold it, be careful to burn it."


    Wow! Crunchy, salty and crispy, I couldn''t stop eating one delicious item after another. After a while, the bottom of the small bag was exhausted.


    ??The little kid puffed out his chubby little mouth with a flattering smile on his face, "Sister, I want more!"


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    ?This naughty kid!


    Ignoring him, Su Ruojin gave Su Dalang and Uncle Feng a packet each, "You guys should try it too."


    Su Dalang originally wanted to act like his eldest brother, but when he saw that his eldest brother was eating it crunchily and his mouth was full of fluids, he still reached out to take it in a polite manner.


    ?Feng Wangtian was embarrassed and kept pushing him back, "How can I eat the young man''s food so much as a grown man?" He didn''t want life or death.


    Su Ruojin smiled and said, "Uncle, please try it for me to see if it tastes good. Maybe Brother Dashi and Brother Shi will sell it!"


    Feng Wangtian was happy that his son was involved in the business, "Then I''ll try two." After saying that, he gave the bag to Su Sanlang.


    Su Sanlang was so happy that he was afraid of being snatched away by his sister, so he quickly hid on the other side of his little brother''s cradle and chattered non-stop, just like a cute little mouse.


    Su Ruojin laughed, shook his head, and filled another bag for Uncle Feng.


    The deep-fried food, with seasonings added to it, couldn''t be more delicious. It was so crispy that it fell off your tongue. Feng Wangtian, even at his age, couldn''t hold it back and took a small bag of taro sticks with a red face.


    Don¡¯t blame him for not being able to control himself due to his age, ¡°The food is really delicious.¡±


    Su Ruojin smiled secretly and thought to herself, these are the French fries that are popular in later generations. Who can resist this delicious taste? Taro has a higher starch content than potatoes. Eating too much will make your mouth dry. It is better to pair it with a drink.


    Su Ruojin was not in a hurry to work for a while, so she simply made tea with hawthorn sauce and mixed a cup for each person. They ate and drank happily, and worked more energetically.


    At noon, Su Yanli and his wife did not come back, so Su Ruojin made mutton noodles for everyone.


    In the early morning, Mother Dong put the mutton soup in the pot and warmed it, rolled out the noodles and put them in the cupboard. Su Ruojin washed a handful of green vegetables. When the soup boiled, she put the noodles in and boiled them, then washed them. Add the good green vegetables, add some seasonings, and wait until the soup pot boils again before you can eat it.


    The soup is fragrant, the noodles are chewy, and the green vegetables make you full of appetite at first glance. The fresh and delicious taste warms the stomach in one bite. It is just like a god. Feng Wangtian thought in his heart that he would love this bowl of mutton noodles. I am willing to work as a long-term worker in the Su family for the rest of my life.


    Su Ruojin didn''t have time to care about what Uncle Feng thought. She was currently taking care of Su Sanlang to eat. He was only three years old. He couldn''t hold the chopsticks so steadily, and he couldn''t wait for the food to be cold or hot. She had to hold it while blowing on it and then feeding him until he was wet. In the child''s mouth.


    At this moment, there is no doubt that she is really a "Dehua". It''s a pity that she is only six years old! Thinking about the fact that she still had a fourth child to take care of, Su Ruojin couldn''t help but cry out in her heart, please, please her parents, please don''t have another baby. She didn''t want to take care of a fifth child!


    The Su family''s hot mutton noodles are in full swing. The atmosphere in the room of Cheng Zhaolin, the second son of the Cheng family''s concubine in the Xuanbo Mansion, is as cold as an ice cave. Her mother, Cheng Yingzhen, is standing hungry in front of the mistress to serve lunch. I don''t know what dish was brought out wrong. Then Wan brought a bowl of hot soup over and poured it all over Cheng Yingzhen. The soup cup fell to the ground and tore into pieces. Fortunately, my clothes are thick in winter, otherwise I would have blisters on my body. Cheng Yingzhen''s father, Cheng Zhaolin, the second son of the Xuanbo Mansion, was in his early fifties. He married his wife Wan and had one son and two daughters. The concubine''s children were all daughters. In other words, he only had one son in his life.


    For the sake of their son, Cheng Zhaolin and his wife Wan Shi ''sold'' all the concubines at a good price. They either married the concubines to powerful old men or married them to wealthy businessmen. Anyway, every concubine They all contributed to the legitimate sons, except Cheng Yingzhen who married a poor Jinshi, so every time she came back, Cheng Yingzhen would be made things difficult for her by the Wan family.


    This year is no exception.


    Cheng Yingzhen''s aunt saw her daughter being bullied by her mistress again, and quickly came over and slapped her daughter, "I told you to be careful and serve your aunt, but why are you so confused and unable to do anything?" While beating her, she pulled her daughter to a corner, and she followed He went to the mistress like a dog to please her and said, "Madam, let me let this concubine serve you."


    Hit openly and protect secretly.


    Think she is stupid, right?


    "Get out." Wan showed no mercy, picked up the bowl in front of him and threw it at Ding.


    When her daughter and son-in-law came back this time, they were not as depressed as in previous years. Hehe and Meimei brought gifts to Mrs. Wan to greet her. According to common sense, this is a good thing, but Mrs. Ding knew that Mrs. Wan hated the concubine''s **** with her most in her life, and even more hated it. These **** who shouldn''t have been born lived a loving and beautiful life. Since they were born, they were used as cattle and horses for his son. How dare you bring such a small thing back? If you don''t let them know how powerful the mistress of the house is, what will happen in the future? Pinch the stock in the palm of your hand.


    Mrs. Ding knew that Wan had to say this, so she didn''t shy away from it. She forced Wan to smash her face, causing blood to flow out, so as to teach her to say such a thing.


    "Auntie...Auntie..." Cheng Yingzhen rushed forward, took out a handkerchief, and stopped the bleeding.


    On the other side of the screen, at the men''s table, Su Yanli heard his wife''s miserable cries and couldn''t help but get up and head towards the female relatives.


    Cheng Zhaolin''s direct son Cheng Baotai was very angry, "How can you not ask Mr. Fan to transfer me to the Sixth Department, but you still want my mother to give you two a good look? What a dream."


    Some time ago, when Cheng Yingzhen was about to give birth, Cheng Baotai sent a boy over and asked him to ask Master Fan to transfer him to the Sixth Department as a Yuanwailang.


    Yuan Wai Lang is the deputy chief of the six ministries and departments. From the sixth rank, this is an official position with real power. If he is asked to ask an eighth-rank doctor of the Five Classics to ask for a sixth-rank official, is he crazy, or Su Yanli is crazy.


    Su Yanli''s heart was beating with anger, but he suppressed his anger and said calmly, "Cheng Lezheng, Yu Zhi is only an eighth-grade doctor of the Five Classics, and he doesn''t have the dignity to let Fan Shilang mediate the sixth-grade official position."


    "Don''t you mean that Mr. Fan likes this pretty boy like you?" Fan Baotai didn''t hear Su Yanli''s sarcasm, and he said with an ambiguous look on his face: "It seems that your face can only deceive the concubine of our uncle''s house. , What a pity, what a pity." Before he finished tutting, he turned to an older man and smiled flatteringly, "Brother-in-law, his face is useless, you are a member of the military department, you can always transfer me to the army!"


    Yue Zheng, the name of the musician, is affiliated to the Taiyue Bureau of Taichang Temple. During the singing, he participates in directing the drumming, teaching music, making dance rituals (choreography), etc. To put it bluntly, he is equivalent to the foreman in the modern theater troupe, even from the ninth grade. No, this position is for the children of public servants and ministers to have fun with their reasonable salary.


    The man who was flattered was almost as old as Cheng Zhaolin. He was the eldest daughter of the Cheng family. To save his little wife¡¯s face, he bought either century-old ginseng or deer antler and tiger **** as a New Year¡¯s gift, which cost nearly a hundred taels of silver. , or else I can get a good look from my brother-in-law?


    During the Taiping years, he, a member of the Ministry of War, had little to gain, and he wanted an official from the sixth rank to get him another sixth rank. Could it be that his brother-in-law''s brain was filled with water? Are you crazy about money and power?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 31： Think of ways to

    Chapter 31 Find a way


    The legitimate sons of Xuanbo Mansion gave birth to legitimate sons again, and they were affected generation after generation. How could there be so many positions in the court for these noble families? It is already good for a legitimate son of a common son to get a good job and a salary. I would like to think about six more Pinyuanwailang, I really feel that the imperial court is run by his family, right?


    Su Ruojin didn''t know. If he knew, he would definitely come in with a knife.


    Su Yanli is a doctor of the Five Classics. In the Imperial College, he not only taught academics, but also various etiquettes for the country and the family.


    ??The mistress was trying hard, and at this moment, Su Yanli really couldn''t help but gritted her teeth and endured it. She walked across the screen and worked with her wife to stop Aunt Ding''s bleeding.


    Seeing the blood, Wan''s suffocating feeling in her heart seemed to have been relieved. No matter how affectionate she was, it was of no use, instead of just letting her round and flatten her, and letting Su Yanli and his wife go away like an amnesty.


    Cheng Yingzhen desperately tried to drag her aunt away.


    Aunt Ding didn¡¯t dare to leave.


    Seeing blood during the Chinese New Year, Cheng Yuzhu, the eldest daughter of the Cheng family, felt it was too unlucky and waved her hand to Aunt Ding to get out too.


    Wan Shi frowned.


    Cheng Yuzhu had no choice but to coax, "Mom, you don''t think it''s unlucky to celebrate the New Year, but I don''t. My eldest son is getting married to the family of the Minister of Rites!"


    Wanshi''s face softened.


    ??Going back to her aunt''s room, it was a small room that was worse than a low-level servant. It was so cold that she was shivering. Cheng Yingzhen burst into tears when she saw it. It was all her fault for being useless, all her fault!


    ??This is not the wife''s fault. The wife can''t get ahead as a woman, but he is useless as a man!


    Su Yanli stood at the door of the room and wanted to hit him to death, covering his face to hide his sorrow.


    Su Ruojin didn''t know what was going on in the uncle''s house. From birth to now, apart from taking Su Dalang to the uncle''s house, her parents had never entered the uncle''s house.


    On the one hand, based on what Su Ruojin knew, her cheap grandfather only knew how to collect Boxing Day gifts before the New Year, and never let his parents return to their parents'' home on the second day of the Lunar New Year. He obviously didn''t want to give red envelopes to the children.


    Such a snobbish uncle, Su Ruojin has no interest in receiving this red envelope.


    It wasn''t until dark that Su Yanli and his wife came back.


    When she came back, she was covered in blood. Su Ruojin¡¯s heart was so frightened that she asked, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with mother?¡±


    He said that in previous years, the annual gift was only seven or eight taels, but this year it was nearly 20 taels. It was a lot, so why did they let them bleed during surgery? Did something happen?


    Su Yanli was exhausted mentally and physically, "Ah Jin, please have hot water. Let your mother and I wash up first."


    Su Ruojin suppressed her thoughts and asked Mother Dong and Shushou to wait on them while she went to make dinner.


    ?All the vegetables and meat are ready. It¡¯s cold in winter, so I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be too cold after cooking, so I¡¯ll wait for the two of them to come back and start cooking.


    Su Yanli and his wife haven''t come back since the sun has set. Su Ruojin wondered, could it be that the uncle''s house gave them a gift as a holiday gift this year and allowed them to have dinner? He also remembered what his father had said about his cheap grandfather. Although he was a concubine in the uncle''s house, he had a really big appetite. He married all the concubines to either powerful people or wealthy businessmen, and he collected as gifts every year. There are several thousand taels.


    ?His parents would really look down their noses at the New Year''s gift worth seven or eight taels every year.


    ?Then just roll your eyes at it, Mr. Fan also accepted seven or eight taels. Not only did he not take it lightly, he also invited me to the lamp shed to drink tea and look at the lights!


    Compared with others, there will be no scum left in a second.


    Su Yanli and his wife didn''t come out immediately after washing. They sat in the bedroom, their suppressed emotions bursting out as they worried about Aunt Ding''s injury. They couldn''t help but hold their heads and cry loudly. Su Ruojin had four dishes and one soup cooked, but the two of them hadn''t come out yet. She went to knock on the door, but was stopped by Dong''s mother, "Wait a moment!" After saying that, she couldn''t help wiping her tears.


    "Mom, what happened?" Su Ruojin took the opportunity to learn about the situation of going to the uncle''s house.


    Mother Dong pulled the second lady away before she elaborated on what happened in the afternoon. When Su Ruojin heard this, she turned around and went to the kitchen to get a knife to kill her. Mother Dong was so frightened that she hugged her and said, "Oh my God, my little master, this kind of thing is terrible." It can¡¯t be done with a knife.¡±


    ¡°Then let my parents and aunt suffer this in vain?¡±


    What can I do if I don¡¯t accept it? The Wan family used to set rules for the concubine, and everything was fine, leaving no room for adults to be reasonable. Mother Dong could only sigh.


    Su Ruojin was really angry: "My father is also a doctor of the Five Classics of the Imperial College, but their family has no children in the Imperial College?"


    Shu Tong, the copyist, squatted on the ground. When he heard the young master''s words, he snorted coldly, "If they can educate the children who enter the Imperial Academy, will they look down on us?"


    Just because he couldn''t get enough money from Su Yanli, he felt that he was worthless, and that''s why he didn''t look good to the Su family.


    Su Ruojin: ...Grandma, is it true that "everything is inferior, only reading is good" is only valid for ordinary people?


    The dinner on the twenty-eighth day of the twelfth lunar month was divided into three parts. The first was for Su Dalang and his brothers. Su Ruojin coaxed them to eat and go to bed. The second was for the Feng family and his son, Shu and Dong''s mother. It was not until eight or nine o''clock that Su Yanli and his wife recovered. In a good mood, I had dinner with my daughter.


    While eating, Su Ruojin advised the couple, "In the near future, let Uncle Shu Tong deliver the New Year''s gifts to the concierge. They can accept it or not if they like it. No matter what, let''s live a good life."


    Su Yanli didn¡¯t say anything.


    Cheng Yingzhen said: "I don''t care what those arrogant people do, they are just my aunt..."


    Aunt Ding is only in her forties. She has been worn down like an old lady. Her pale eyes look like she could die if she is not careful. Cheng Yingzhen really does not dare to think about it...


    Yes, if it weren''t for Aunt Ding, her mother doesn''t care about Xuanbo''s Mansion. She gives holiday gifts every year just to make Aunt Ding live a better life there. It seems that it has no effect at all, and even makes these people more famous. Aunt Ding, if this continues, no matter how good a person is, he will be beaten to death. It seems that he has to find a way to let his aunt leave the Xuanbo Mansion. Su Ruojin did not tell her mother what she was thinking. First, she didn''t expect it for the time being. On the other hand, I am afraid that if I say it but fail to do it, it will make my mother even more sad.


    ?Then I thought that on the next day, the 29th day of the New Year, Cheng Yingzhen fell ill and had a very high fever, which frightened everyone in the Su family and made them unable to even do business.


    Su Yanli went to invite the doctor, and Su Ruojin used ice to cool down. The Feng family and his son also burned plant ashes for the nobleman to drink.


    ¡°Everyone in our village is good at drinking this.¡±


    Su Ruojin didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. She thanked them for their kindness in not leaving the stall and letting them rest for a day.


    ??Feng family¡¯s father and son, Sannaken, have been making hawthorn products in their workshop.


    The doctor came and took the pulse, "I am worried too much, and my health is not good. The wind enters the evil body, and the symptoms are triggered at once. Take a few doses of medicine!"


    After writing the prescription, the doctor said again and again, "Don''t let her work anymore. You must take good care of her, otherwise she will suffer when you get old."


    Tomorrow is New Year''s Eve, which was supposed to be a good day for reunions and celebrations. Unexpectedly, Cheng Yingzhen returned from a trip to her parents'' home. Not only did she fall ill, but her home was also filled with dark clouds.


    The tears of self-blame continued.


    Su Yanli could not persuade him no matter how hard he tried.


    Su Ruojin had no choice but to be kind-hearted and promised her mother, "I will definitely find a way to get my aunt out of the man-eating uncle''s house."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 32： Su Ji hawthorn slices are popular during Chinese New Year this year

    Chapter 32 Su Ji hawthorn slices are popular during Chinese New Year this year


    When Cheng Yingzhen heard this, her frustrated eyes suddenly lit up, "What can we do?"


    Su Ruojin has some ideas, but she has to deal with them in specific ways according to the actual situation, otherwise good things will turn into bad things, and she will be a sinner through the ages.


    ¡°I can only give you an idea, it depends on dad.¡±


    Since his daughter was only six years old, she could only rely on him. Su Yanli asked, "What''s your idea?"


    Su Ruojin didn''t reply first, but asked: "Mother Dong told me last night that Wan smashed my aunt''s forehead, right?"


    The couple nodded together, and Cheng Yingzhen couldn''t help but shed tears again, "I almost blinded my aunt."


    ¡°Did that hit your eyebrow?¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen wiped the blood of her aunt and bandaged it herself, "It hit me."


    ¡°That¡¯ll be easy.¡±


    The six-year-old daughter pursed her lips into a straight line, with a thoughtful look on her face. For some reason, the atmosphere was obviously very sad. Su Yanli and his wife looked at each other and smiled bitterly. This child was talking like a fortune teller on the street.


    Su Yanli couldn''t help but ask: "How can it be solved if I hit my eyebrow?"


    As a good young man of the new era, Su Ruojin was quite disdainful of the theory of physiognomy, but today she wanted to make a fuss about the theory of physiognomy. She slipped off the stool and ran out of the bedroom, seemingly going to the study. Su Yanli was just about to follow her out to see what she was going to do. What to do, my daughter has already taken a book and returned to the bedroom.


    A book about fortune telling ran to the bedside. Su Ruojin spread the book on her father''s lap, turned to the face page, pointed to her eyebrows and said: It will harm your luck.


    Su Yanli raised his eyes and looked at his daughter.


    She reminded: "Dad, do you still remember last spring, the middle-aged man who rented Mrs. Xu''s house took the money to the capital to look for business, but Mrs. Xu''s family coaxed them all out of the money and sent him away with some excuse?"


    ¡°The appearance and zodiac sign are not compatible with the capital. Let him go home quickly to avoid the disaster of fire.¡±


    The father and daughter looked at each other.


    Su Ruojin said, ¡®Dad, it¡¯s up to you. ¡¯


    Su Yanli was thoughtful.


    Cheng Yingzhen stretched out her head and asked, "Ajin means to use facial features to get my aunt out of the uncle''s house, and then we can find a way to raise her by our side?"


    That''s right. Su Ruojin nodded, "But dad has to run all of this. I learned from Dong''s mother that Wan is not a good person. Once our intentions are discovered by her, she would rather abandon the chess piece that trapped mom." , I won¡¯t let my mother get my aunt.¡±


    ??Mr. Wan has always been ruthless, Cheng Yingzhen knew this, she hugged her husband''s arm nervously, "Official..." She was worried that her aunt would be exhausted in the uncle''s house, but she was not willing to take risks, what if it happened!


    Su Yanli reached out and patted his wife''s tense body, "I''ll try my best to handle it as well as possible."


    ¡°Official¡­¡± Cheng Yingzhen buried her head in the man¡¯s arms, ¡°We must rescue my aunt, we must¡­¡±


    When it comes to learning, Su Yanli is good at it, but when it comes to strategizing people''s hearts, he is really unsure and looks at his daughter unconsciously.


    Su Ruojin clenched her fist and threw it hard, "Dad, come on, you can do it."


    Su Yanli:¡­ What is this child doing strangely?


    Oops, I accidentally brought out modern vocabulary and actions, and made a guilty face. Su Ruojin ran out of the room and stood under the corridor. On New Year''s Eve, the entire Bianjing city was setting off firecrackers, and you could even watch There were fireworks in and around the imperial city, and the lights of thousands of families were in the midst of festive reunions. However, the life of the Su family was made into a mess and decadent state by the concubine of the uncle''s house.


    No, my aunt has to be saved, and her life has to be lived. The Su family''s great life is just about right, how can it be ruined by a poisonous person.


    put!


    Let¡¯s light up the firecrackers, crackle whips, and raise the flag!


    "Uncle Shutong...Brother Dashi...Brother Ershi..." Su Ruojin shouted, "Come and set off firecrackers!"


    The Feng family, Shu Tong, and Dong''s mother were all pressing hawthorn slices in the workshop. The atmosphere in the main house was gloomy. They didn''t even dare to speak loudly. They all held their breath and held their breath, wishing that the New Year would be here in the blink of an eye and everything would be bad. Everything has passed with the passing of the year.


    ??Suddenly hearing the young master''s sharp cry, he was startled and ran out quickly, "Second Lady..."


    ¡°Little boss¡­¡±


    Su Ruojin has already taken out Gao Sheng from the storage room, "Tonight, I will put away all the firecrackers, crackles, and Gao Sheng at home. I will buy more tomorrow night and tomorrow morning, and buy more."


    ?Although Shutong is twenty-seven years old, he is not yet married. He is just like a young boy who listens to the wind and rain. He immediately runs to the storage room to move firecrackers, crack whips, and light them up in a hurry.


    Dashi is married and is more stable. He stood on the porch with his father and just smiled without moving.


    Er Shi is not married and is just a young boy. He excitedly started firecrackers and cracked whips at the same time as Shu.


    In the blink of an eye, sparks burst out from the Su family yard, bang...bang...bang...bang...crackled, and the depressed and gloomy mood was instantly dissipated by loud firecrackers and whips.


    Su Dalang pulled Su Sanlang and ran out from the study to watch the cannon fire. Su Sanlang jumped with excitement, "I want to fire too...I want to..."


    ??Mother Dong wanted to persuade Shu and Tong to play less, but when she saw the bright smiles on everyone''s faces, she breathed a sigh of relief. She stood in the corridor and watched the firecrackers and whips, and smiled happily.


    ?In the bedroom, the crying Cheng Yingzhen was stopped by her daughter''s shouts. Before she could say anything to her husband, the sounds of firecrackers and whips were heard outside.


    Yes, today is the 29th of the New Year! Tomorrow is New Year''s Eve.


    ¡°Officials, let¡¯s celebrate the New Year first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s celebrate the New Year first.¡±


    Su Yanli put his youngest son into his wife''s arms: "I''m afraid Chengzhi''s little ears can''t bear it, so you cover it while I go outside and watch the older ones."


    Cheng Yingzhen nodded, gently patted her little son who was startled and groaning, listening to the lively scene outside, secretly praying that she would get better soon.


    ??The Su family''s firecrackers didn''t stop until after ten o''clock. People''s emotions were ignited by the lively firecrackers. Everyone was no longer depressed and happily welcomed the arrival of the New Year.


    Except for New Year''s Eve and New Year''s Day, when there is no stall, Suji Hawthorn has been selling hotly in front of Xiangguo Temple. Even the most popular thing during the New Year in Bianjing this year is not fireworks or exquisite costumes, but everyone will ask: "After dinner Have you eaten Suji hawthorn slices?¡±


    Suji Hawthorn Tablets are really good for strengthening the stomach and digesting food!


    On the third day of the Lunar New Year, Fan''s family actually came to send New Year''s gifts. Although it was just a managerial mother, Su Ruojin had grown up to six years old. In the past five years, his father had been sending New Year''s gifts to Fan''s family. This year, he was seven or eight. Is something worth returning from a third-grade minister to an eighth-grade doctor of the Five Classics?


    Besides, didn¡¯t Mr. Fan invite them to the lamp shed to have tea and look at the lights? Then what is the real purpose of Fan''s housekeeper''s visit?


    Since Cheng Yingzhen was splashed with soup by her mistress on the 28th of the twelfth lunar month two years ago, she was chilled, and was frightened by her aunt''s blood. The wind entered her body. In order to celebrate the auspicious New Year, she has not taken any prescriptions since the first day of the lunar new year. She tried her best to I took supplements, so my body and bones healed slowly, so I stayed in bed to recuperate my energy.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 33： So who is he?

    Chapter 33 Who is he?


    Mother Qin, the stewardess of the Fan Mansion, entered the bedroom and saluted Cheng Yingzhen, "Sorry for disturbing Madam." She had to swallow what she wanted to say when she saw this situation, said a few words of auspiciousness, put down the ceremony, and left the bedroom. , ready to go back.


    When she walked to the corridor, she was stopped by a young lady. She looked at the six or seven-year-old young lady with some surprise, "Young lady, what''s wrong with me?"


    Su Ruojin said bluntly: "Mother Qin, is it that the hawthorn wine you drank is gone? Or is it that some young lady or young gentleman likes my lollipops?"


    ?Mother Qin: ...why not the crystal clear osmanthus cake?


    If you want hawthorn wine to be delicious, to put it bluntly, you just need to buy high-quality sake and add hawthorn and rock sugar to soak it. When the time is up, you can open it and drink it. As long as someone starts to soak hawthorn in the wine, there is no technical content in this thing, everyone can do it. Bubble;


    ??As long as you have money to buy lollipops, it¡¯s not difficult to make them into the zodiac signs. At most, it¡¯s just a waste of ingredients. Rich people can still afford to waste this.


    But the crystal clear osmanthus cake is different. The clear surface that makes the pastry transparent is a technical barrier. Once this barrier is overcome, many delicate and transparent pastries will be easily solved.


    ?Furthermore, Su Ruojin did not take out an important delicacy that is suitable for all ages and is suitable for both refined and popular people. Wouldn¡¯t it be a big loss if the skill of washing noodles was exposed?


    ?The little lady has a fair and round face and an innocent smile.


    Mama Qin did not dare to look down upon this young lady at this moment. She turned around and walked to the young lady, bowed her head slightly and said with a smile, "I wonder if there are any sweet-scented osmanthus cakes in your house?"


    Su Ruojin shook his head.


    ¡°Then¡­can there be food¡­¡±


    Before Qin''s mother could finish her words, she was interrupted by the innocent and cute little lady: "This is the recipe my mother thought up for my dowry."


    How could it be easy to talk about it? Qin¡¯s mother sighed secretly, that¡¯s all. Madam said it would be better if she could get it, but it didn¡¯t matter if she couldn¡¯t get it. She smiled, straightened up and raised her head, ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother the little lady.¡±


    The little lady whispered behind her, "How many boxes do you want, Mom? I can ask Mother Dong to make them for you."


    After returning in vain, Qin¡¯s mother was thinking about how to go back and tell her about the illnesses in the Su family, including Xiaoxiao, who didn¡¯t even have a decent mother-in-law in the family. Unexpectedly, the little lady stopped her again.


    She turned her head happily and said, "Young lady, you can keep your word?"


    I am a little boss.


    Su Ruojin almost rolled her eyes in disgust.


    ??Mother Dong smiled quickly and said, "Our wife is not very healthy, and the second lady is in charge of the house. If Mrs. Qin wants a few boxes, just say so."


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, then.¡± Qin¡¯s mother said ten boxes, ¡°Come and get them on the fifth day of the Lunar New Year, okay.¡±


    Mother Dong looked at the little master.


    Su Ruojin nodded and thought to himself, he still had the noodles that he had made a year ago, so it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem to make ten boxes.


    Actually, sending the sweet-scented osmanthus cake to Mrs. Fan also had the meaning of attracting others. Unexpectedly, it really caught the eye of Mrs. Fan. She had an order on the third day of the lunar month, which was a good sign.


    Mother Qin happily returned home to pay errands.


    In previous years, before the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, except for visiting his boss and having a meal with his colleagues, Su Yanli basically spent the rest of the time at home reading, practicing calligraphy, taking care of his children, and spending time with his wife. The time was long and quiet.


    ?But this year, her daughter ''kicked'' him out and let him ''hang around'', looking for someone to find an opportunity to show off his fortune in front of Cheng Baotai so that Aunt Ding could be rescued from the uncle''s house.


    Sitting in the lobby of the church, Su Yanli was drinking tea and thinking, isn''t this just a plot, but his daughter said that this was not even a conspiracy, but a conspiracy to save the poor people from the hands of bad people.


    ?Well, whatever my daughter said is right, that is conspiracy.


    ??A middle-aged man as gentle as jade sat in the lobby, drinking tea and looking at something with a faint smile, which attracted the singers and dancers in the studio to look over from behind the pillars on the second floor.


    "I haven''t seen it before. It''s from outside?" "Probably..."


    The experienced actor looked through his clothes and said, "He doesn''t look like a member of a high-ranking family."


    ¡°Perhaps he dresses low-key on purpose?¡±


    ¡°We are a government official here, who are the powerful people in the capital that we don¡¯t know?¡±


    The young ladies gathered around thought for a while, and Sister Aoxue was right, "Then who is he?"


    ??Several young gentlemen were walking towards one end of the corridor. Suddenly someone pointed at the lobby and shouted, "Hey, isn''t that Dr. Su? Why is he here?"


    It turned out to be Dr. Guozijian. Aoxue glanced towards the lobby again and whispered a few words to the girl beside her. The girl nodded and disappeared on the second floor after a while.


    ??A young man upstairs asked, "Would you like to go down and say hello to Dr. Su?"


    Su Yanli felt someone was looking at him. When he raised his eyes, he saw the student. His ears turned red. He drank the tea in one gulp, picked up the bone fan on the table and left the classroom.


    When the girl went down to the lobby, the table was empty, the glass was empty, and there was no one around.


    The young man who was debating whether to come down to say hello also raised his eyes to look downstairs, but no one was there. "Am I blind?"


    ¡°Impossible, there are no ghosts in broad daylight.¡±


    ¡°Go, you won¡¯t be unlucky in the New Year.¡±


    ¡­


    All the young gentlemen were laughing and joking, looking for fun.


    Su Yanli came out and saw that it was still early. He was afraid of being scolded by his daughter for going back so early, so he wandered around. When he saw the bookstore, he turned in unknowingly.


    ??If Su Ruojin sees this, she thinks to herself, Dad, Dad, with your behavior like this, when can I rescue my aunt?


    Su Ruojin didn''t see it, and she didn''t know that her father was hiding in the library reading, and didn''t even eat until lunch. She guided Mother Dong to make sweet-scented osmanthus cake at home. Through sweet-scented osmanthus cake, the Su family was one step closer to the Fan family. touch.


    Be sure to seize this opportunity!


    In front of Xiangguo Temple, the hawthorn slices he brought were sold out again. Shutong was very happy. He looked up and saw that it was still early in the morning. He was ready to let Dashi pull the mule and go back to replenish the goods. Before he could finish his instructions, a luxurious woman stood in front of the stall. people.


    ?His legs were so frightened that he almost lost his composure.


    ?The gorgeous lady looked arrogant and looked askance at people.


    The girl next to him had a fierce look on her face. She walked to the stall and picked up a pack of hawthorn slices. Ershi stretched out his hand to call out, but Shutong shook his head to stop her.


    ¡°Madam, it is indeed Su Ji from Zhen Er¡¯s natal family.¡±


    "No wonder I was given a twenty-tael New Year''s gift before the new year. It turns out that I am well-off." The woman said she was well-off, but in fact she looked sarcastic and disdainful.


    Shu Tong forced out a fake smile and said, "A pack of hawthorn slices costs dozens of cash. Most of the hawthorn, sugar, and labor costs are spent on it, so you only earn a few cash. How can Mrs. Yao care about these few cash?"


    ??The noble lady was Cheng Yuzhu, the eldest daughter of Cheng Zhaolin and the eldest sister of Cheng Yingzhen. She was married to the third son of the Yao family in the Chenghou Mansion. She was neither eldest nor young, and her life in the Hou Mansion was not easy.


    ?However, she looked glamorous, and the ordinary people around her were intimidated by her gorgeous clothes. They didn''t know she was the mistress of a high-ranking mansion, and she was so gorgeous in her brocade clothes.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 34： first spanking

    Chapter 34 The first beating


    ?Cheng Yuzhu picked up a piece of hawthorn that was not delicate and stared at the Su family boy with half a glance.


    The book about burying hawthorn slices in bargains was almost raised to the throat. I secretly prayed in my heart that the hawthorn slices could make the Su family a good profit. The man named Cheng must not steal the hawthorn business!


    ??There is not even a serious shop, it is just placed on a chopping board, and it is actually sold as something that everyone knows. Cheng Yuzhu''s half-squinted eyes moved, what if it was sold in a shop?


    Mrs. Yao''s face was full of calculations, which made Shu Tongxin tremble with fright, but she kept a fake smile on her face and remained calm.


    Cheng Yuzhu let go of his hand, and the hawthorn piece fell to the ground and broke into several pieces instantly.


    ??The girl stretched out her foot and stepped on it. She raised her hand to support her master''s arm and said, "Madam, it''s cold, let''s go back."


    ?Cheng Yuzhu twitched the corner of her mouth, turned around, and left with great pomp.


    Shutong stared at the retreating figure and did not move for a long time.


    Dashi seemed to feel that his business was going to be squeezed, and he lightly tapped Shu Tong: "Brother Tong, do you still need to restock?"


    Mrs. Yao''s expression was like disdain. Shutong was thinking about it when Dashi brought him back to his senses: "Make up!" He always felt that the hawthorn slice business would not be so easy in the future.


    ?As soon as he got home in the evening, Shutong told Su Ruojin about his encounter with the Cheng family''s eldest daughter in the evening, and she was very calm.


    Shutong was surprised: "That''s Madam''s sister. Aren''t you angry?"


    Su Ruojin was of course angry, but she didn''t expect that the eldest daughter who married a marquis would care about such a small business. But looking at it from another perspective, could it be that the eldest daughter of the Cheng family was not doing well too?


    Thinking of this, Su Ruojin actually felt as happy as Ah Q. Could it be that, unknown to her, the vicious people in the Cheng family were having a hard time?


    "Hey, hello..." Shutong saw the mysterious smile of the little master, and felt goosebumps on his body.


    Su Ruojin put away her gloating thoughts and reminded: "Have you not seen the example of fried dough sticks and soy milk dumplings?"


    "But...this..." How can I make so much money? Shutong was extremely depressed.


    Su Ruojin smiled slightly, "Around the Chinese New Year, people not only eat and drink well, but also eat as much as they want. Of course, the demand for hawthorn slices is high, but after the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, the demand is not that great. It will be the same as ordinary snacks." Just buy snacks as usual.¡±


    Although the three father and son of the Feng family had known that they would go back to their hometown on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, they were still very disappointed when they heard that it would be winter again. In winter, I am afraid that many people will be doing this business, and it will be their turn to make money. ?


    Shu Tong was unwilling to give in, "Then let''s sell our inventory quickly before they catch up."


    This is true.


    Su Ruojin cheered them on: "Thank you for your hard work!"


    In fear of being robbed of their business, several people, including Dong¡¯s mother, stayed up late in the workshop.


    At dusk and sunset, Su Yanli returned home with a chill. One of his son and daughter fetched him face wash, and the other brought him food and rice. They circled around him and knocked him into confusion. They stretched out their hands to rub the top of his eldest son''s hair. He just rubbed the top of his daughter''s head and said, "Are you studying seriously at home?"


    ¡°Dad, I finished reading Zhongyong today and practiced five pages of small regular script and five pages of running script.¡±


    Su Yanli nodded, showed an approving smile, and continued to encourage: "Try to finish learning all four books and five classics this year."


    ¡°Yes, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s time to eat!¡± Su Ruojin shouted loudly and asked with a smile on her face: ¡°Dad, what about you, how is your progress?¡±


    Su Yanli: ...I only know how to check my son¡¯s homework, but the tasks assigned to him by my daughter have not yet started.


    Su Ruojin looked at his father with a smile to see what he had to say. "I went to the place where Cheng Baotai worked today, and I spent half a tael of silver on a cup of tea..." Su Yanli felt heartbroken when he thought of drinking a book''s worth of money in the blink of an eye.


    ?The Dean''s Square is a place that tests a man''s character, and it was she who coaxed him to go there. If...he had to test it out.


    Su Ruojin asked deliberately: "Have you seen the beauty?"


    "Yeah." Su Yanli nodded, but when he thought about it, something felt wrong. This was what a daughter would ask her father. She glared: "Su... Ruo... Jin..."


    Su Ruojin was not afraid of him as a seven-year-old kid, but she pretended to be and hid on the other side of the table, "Then how did the beauty greet you? Are you shy?"


    It¡¯s terrible, it¡¯s going to rebel.


    Su Yanli really stretched out his hand to hit someone.


    Su Ruojin circled the table, keeping his father out of his reach, "Dad, were you afraid of being entangled by a beauty, so you escaped and hid in the bookstore?"


    "What does beauty have to do with me? I just saw the students..." Su Yanli realized that his daughter had tricked him into talking. He couldn''t laugh or cry, "Stop."


    "I won''t stand." Su Ruojin hit his father, "I asked you to go to the Jiaoshifang just to save your aunt. If... humph..."


    Su Yanli was really troubled by his villainous daughter, "Don''t think that your father has never been to brothels and brothels. Your father is also a man who has seen the world. Those women have their own way of living, and your father also has his own way of dealing with the world. Where did you little lady learn all these messy things?¡±


    What? Dad has been to a brothel, right?


    Su Yanli had a headache when he saw his daughter''s eyes widening. "What do you know?"


    Su Ruojin¡¯s small mouth bulged in anger: ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t understand anything.¡±


    Su Yanli really wanted to die. He shouldn''t have listened to his daughter and gone to the priest''s office and caused a lot of trouble.


    "Dad, why don''t you speak?" Su Ruojin snorted angrily: "I didn''t expect that dad would be such a dad."


    He is not even angry. This little guy is so smart that he can''t beat him. If he doesn''t explain clearly today, he, as a father, may become a different kind of father. "Does it mean that you have to drink when you go to a restaurant?"


    He doesn¡¯t need to drink. Can¡¯t he sit still?


    oh!


    Su Ruojin smiled successfully, "After all, my dad is still my dad!"


    He knew that Su Yanli was so angry that his heart was pounding. It was so outrageous. This child would not be able to survive without a beating today. Su Yanli could get a feather duster and press the little man''s spirit on his legs to give him a good beating.


    ¡°Help! Mom, save me...¡±


    ??Someone in the Su family courtyard cried louder than Su Silang tonight.


    ?Hmm...he is no longer alive. Su Ruojin is too embarrassed to see anyone.


    Cheng Yingzhen was shocked and surprised when she heard her daughter crying. She put on some clothes and hurried to the dining room, "Official..." At a glance, she saw her daughter being spanked by her husband, with tears all over her face.


    Su Yanli was so frightened when he saw his frail wife coming out without any clothes on that she quickly put down her beaten daughter, came over, tightened her clothes, and half-hugged her in his arms to keep her warm.


    Cheng Yingzhen pointed to her tearful daughter and asked in confusion: "This is..."


    ¡°This child wants to rebel, and he can¡¯t do it without beating him.¡±

 Chapter 35： Bill, please

    Chapter 35 Checkout


    The husband usually dotes on his daughter more than his three sons. If he still gets beaten, then the daughter must have done something wrong.


    Cheng Yingzhen looked at her daughter tenderly and reached out to hug her, "Ajin...what did you do to make your father angry?"


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of you.¡± Su Ruojin was so wronged that she burst into tears.


    for her? Cheng Yingzhen raised her head and looked at her husband, "Is the official doing this for my aunt?"


    "no."


    "That is¡­"


    Su Yanli didn''t say it out loud, so he snorted, "Next time if the lawlessness continues, I''ll beat her again." After saying that, he picked up his wife and hurried back to the bedroom.


    Cheng Yingzhen still wanted to ask, but he was picked up and left the dining room in a few steps.


    Su Ruojin had tears on her face:¡­


    I was caught off guard and was given a mouthful of dog food.


    ?Her father proved with his actions that he only had her mother, Cheng Yingzhen, in his heart!


    ??Isn''t her worry in vain?


    Oh my God, Su Ruojin cried sadly again! Who is she doing this for?


    ?Back in the bedroom, Cheng Yingzhen heard her daughter howling again, and quickly pushed her husband away, "Look at the child, hurry up and comfort her..."


    Su Yanli tucked his wife into bed, "She will have someone to coax her from now on."


    Cheng Yingzhen understood instantly and couldn''t help but cover her mouth and smile, "Look at how you''ve spoiled your daughter. How can there be a man as good as you to coax her in the future?"


    "If you don''t, I won''t get married. I will support her for the rest of my life." Su Yanli said harsh words, but turned around and went to the dining room and stood at the door. "I can take care of my aunt''s affairs without going to the workshop."


    Let¡¯s see what you, a little bastard, have to say in the future.


    Huh!


    Su Ruojin stopped crying and looked at his father blankly.


    Su Yanli straightened up and said, "Mother Dong, take her to rest." Then, he turned around with his hands behind his back and left proudly.


    Wow, her dad is so handsome!


    Even though he received a beating, did he still have the feeling of "planting flowers but not flourishing but not planting willows and willows"? Did it force his father to take action?


    When the two brothers of the Su family saw their fierce father leaving, they let out a long sigh of relief and glanced at the feather duster placed on the Eight Immortals'' table. This thing was always used to greet their brothers and their servants. They didn''t expect that one day it would fall on Ah Jin (sister) It''s really weird on my body.


    ?From the beginning to the end, Su Dalang heard about a beautiful woman and didn¡¯t understand anything else. He wanted to ask but didn¡¯t know who to ask, so he simply kept it to himself and didn¡¯t ask anything.


    Su Sanlang was young and didn¡¯t understand much. At this moment, he felt sleepy and opened his mouth, ¡°Uncle Shutong, I want to sleep.¡±


    Shu Tong, who had been quietly watching the excitement and laughing, walked in from the door of the dining room, picked up Su Sanlang in one hand, and took Su Dalang to rest with the other. After they were settled, he had to go to the workshop to continue working.


    Everyone left. Mother Dong shook her head and laughed. She came over to lead the second lady and couldn''t help but tap her on the head. "If I were in other people''s homes, I would have been spanked long ago."


    Su Ruojin held Dong''s mother with one hand and covered her **** with the other. It didn''t hurt at all. She was ashamed. She was a young woman in her mid-twenties. If she was spanked by a thirty-year-old man, she might as well hit her with a piece of tofu. Forget it.


    Within two days, there were indeed several shops selling hawthorn. At the gate of Xiangguo Temple, Shu and their business were not so good, and they even brought back some leftover goods.


    Shu Tong was angry, so he went to those shops to inquire. As expected, two of the grocery stores belonged to Mrs. Yao.


    It¡¯s still a few days away from the fifteenth day of the first lunar month! Shutong sat on the threshold of the workshop, holding his chin and sighing. Feng Wangtian looked at the Su family''s storage room. There were still three or four sacks, weighing at least more than three hundred kilograms.


    Su Ruojin was not pessimistic at all. He waved to them, called them into the workshop, and sat down at the Eight Immortals'' table. "Let''s settle the accounts, and after the calculation is complete, we will settle your commissions."


    As soon as the goods arrived, Su Ruojin paid the Feng family¡¯s hawthorn capital to Uncle Feng.


    It took less than half an hour for Su Ruojin to pay off all the wages and commissions including Dong¡¯s mother.


    In addition to the twenty-five taels of silver that the Feng family and his son received from selling hawthorns, the other three fathers and sons also received thirty taels of silver, which is equivalent to each of them earning ten taels of silver in more than a month. The Feng family had to go without food and drink for two years to save. To the net ten taels of silver.


    Suddenly they got three taels. The father and son''s hands were shaking with excitement. They couldn''t believe it. "My dear, did you miscalculate?" Six years old, oh, no, after the Chinese New Year, the young lady is seven years old. That''s too small. Could it be a miscalculation?


    Su Yanli is sitting at the head of the Eight Immortals Table. He is gentle and dignified, and he is even and stable. The majesty of the Imperial College Master is fully displayed. Her daughter may not be good at reading and writing, but she is extremely talented in arithmetic and is more knowledgeable than him. How could she make miscalculations.


    ?He spoke slowly, "It can''t be wrong."


    Every high-ranking official says it¡¯s not wrong, so it¡¯s definitely not wrong.


    ?Feng Wangtian took his two sons and kowtowed to his boss, thanking the nobleman for his kindness. It was not easy to get them to stand up after he kowtowed to his colleagues.


    ?Through nearly two months of contact, Su Ruojin felt that the Feng family was worthy of cooperation and intended to cultivate them.


    ¡°Uncle Feng, if you are not busy in farming, you can ask Dashi and Ershi to come to the capital and learn calligraphy and accounting with us, so that even if the business becomes big, you won¡¯t have to worry about a black eye.¡±


    If Feng Wangtian was still digging soil and cutting trees in the mountain village before, he might not have thought of the use of reading and literacy, but since he came to Beijing to see the world, he no longer thought so. As soon as the young lady said it, he happily agreed.


    What a great kindness! The Feng family, father and son, kowtowed again and again.


    ?The hawthorn business has come to an end. Su Ruojin not only paid the wages of the Feng family and his son, but also bought a lot of things for them, which was called welfare.


    Feng Wangtian didn''t know how to repay his employer. The mule and cart had already walked out of the alley, and he turned back again, "My dear lady, is your family short of a girl or a wife who can cook and cook?"


    On the sixth day of the lunar month, the civil servants of the Dayin Dynasty started to go on duty again. The breakfast stall should have been set up long ago. In order to grab the hawthorn slice business, it was already three days late. If Dong''s mother and Shu Tongshu came out of the stall, the family would be busy. , there is indeed a shortage of people.


    ?It¡¯s best to have two.


    Su Ruojin nodded, "Uncle Feng, does anyone recommend him?"


    "My eldest sister''s eldest daughter was once married. She was divorced by her husband''s family because she could not have children. Her mother-in-law was disgusted with her. She beat and scolded her all day long. I looked pitiful. Seeing that your boss is so nice, I couldn''t help it. I just want to give this child a way out, but I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ? ? Relatives or not, whether you want to have **** or not, it doesn¡¯t matter to Su Ruojin. ¡°As long as you are diligent, honest and don¡¯t talk too much, come here and give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little lady, I am definitely hard-working, honest and don¡¯t talk too much. If you are bad, even my daughter will not send her to my employer.¡±


    He still wants to hug his benefactor''s lap. If his niece is not good, no matter how miserable she is, he will not introduce her to her.


    Su Ruojin agreed to let him bring the person over for a look, "I''ll tell you the ugly thing first, and I''ll keep it after trying it out. If it doesn''t work, I won''t betray you, Uncle Feng."


    ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡± Feng Wangtian agreed.


    The Feng family father and son left, and the Su family yard suddenly felt a lot empty. Shu Tong was not used to it, "How about, Second Lady, you use my monthly silver commission to buy a girl?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 36： daily

    Chapter 36 Daily life


    Su Ruojin made up for the monthly salary of Shutong for the past two years, plus the salary commission for the past two months, which amounted to more than thirty taels, which was considered a small amount of money. Anyway, he doesn''t need it now, so let Su Ruojin save it.


    Su Ruojin said: "I don''t need your money to buy someone, I will save it for you to get a wife."


    Shu Tong seemed to have triggered something, "When I have a wife, can I stop buying a maid?"


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    How could it be possible for one person to be a slave and the whole family to be a slave? Her heart is not that dark!


    Su Ruojin finally rejected Shu Tongshu''s kindness. Besides, she had made a lot of money from Hawthorn in the past two months. In addition to the cost of labor and other miscellaneous expenses, the net profit she received was more than 200 taels, plus selling breakfast Earned, she now has three hundred taels in hand.


    Three hundred taels!


    Su Ruojin plans to build a breakfast shop so that the breakfast business can become the source of daily expenses for the Su family. From now on, when living in Bianjing, the capital of the capital, they no longer have to worry about whether they have a good meal or not.


    ?However, it is not advisable to rush into this matter. It is urgent to look for it slowly. Once it is found, it will take a long time to operate, so there is no room for sloppiness.


    On the tenth day of the first lunar month, Shutong and Dong''s mother went out to the stall as usual. Su Yanli also practiced what he said, running around looking for opportunities to save his aunt.


    Su Ruojin is at home. When she is busy, she is like a little adult. In her spare time, if the sun is nice, she will go to the alley to play wildly, kicking shuttlecocks and throwing sandbags. She is no different from ordinary kids and enjoys the fun of childhood.


    ??When Xue Wulang, his neighbor on the left, came to study with Su Dalang, his sister Xue Liuniang would always come with him. In order not to disturb the two young men''s studies, Su Ruojin not only had to take care of his eldest brother, but also take care of the delicate Xue Liuniang.


    Mrs. Xue, her neighbor on the left, didn''t seem to like the Su family. Su Ruojin didn''t want to have much contact with their family, but Xue Wulang seemed to like studying with Su Dalang. She didn''t want to study alone for her brother, so she ignored Mrs. Xue''s attitude. Everyone Children are innocent and don''t care about adults'' attitudes.


    ??Yang Siniang also disliked Xue Liuniang, but Ah Jin could bear it, and so could she. The three of them squatted on the ground and played with pebbles. The three of them took turns, but Su Sanlang couldn''t get in the way, so he hurriedly lay on Su Ruojin''s back and screamed.


    ?Girls are reluctant to take care of three-year-old boys, and little boys over three years old think that three-year-old children are clumsy and clumsy and do not want to play with them. Poor Su Sanlang could only come and squeeze his sister, shouting anxiously, "Sister...Sister...I want to play...I want to play..."


    Su Ruojin asked Yang Siniang and Xue Liuniang to let his brother play with them. Yang Siniang simply agreed, but Xue Liuniang refused. She grabbed the pebbles in her hands and refused to give them to Su Sanlang.


    ??Yang Siniang became angry when she saw her being so domineering. She reached out and picked her fingers to pull out the pebbles, but Xue Liuniang refused to hold them tightly.


    ?The two of them were having **** again without knowing it.


    After a while, Xue Liuniang, who was one year younger, was defeated. Her fingers were pricked by Yang Siniang until they were red and painful. She let go of her hand as if to protect her. Yang Siniang immediately snatched the stone and gave it to Su Sanlang.


    Su Sanlang burst into tears and laughed.


    Xue Liuniang cried, "I will never play with you again!" She turned around and ran home. Her little girl stamped her foot angrily, "Tell our lady to go and let her beat you."


    Su Sanlang, who had not yet played with stones, was stunned by the girl''s roar. He asked Sister A and Yang Siniang: "Why doesn''t she play with us?"


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    Why does it feel like a little brat got an advantage and still behaves!


    Yang Siniang was also angry. She stood up and faced the Xue family angrily, "Huh, on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, my parents were planning to invite the neighbors to see the lights in my grandfather''s lamphouse. We don''t want to invite her now."


    ?Mrs. Youshe Yang - Zheng Huanyan, the concubine of the Duke Zheng''s house in Dayin, is similar to Cheng Yingzhen. They are both the concubine''s daughters, but the Zheng family is the house of the Duke of the country, and the Cheng family is just a house of an uncle. The five titles are: duke, marquis, uncle, son and male.


    ??The titles of each dynasty are usually cut after five generations. If you don''t want to be weakened from generation to generation, the only way is to have capable people among your descendants who have made meritorious deeds and been appreciated by the emperor, so that they can keep their titles without being reduced.


    It has been almost a hundred years since the founding of the Dayin Dynasty, and it has gone through several generations. In the first two generations, the emperors were not killed after five generations, but starting from the third generation of emperors, if the nobles of the family did not have outstanding children to serve the country, their titles would be reduced from generation to generation. generation.


    The Cheng family has been reduced from the Marquis Mansion to the Earl Mansion. If there are no more outstanding children among the children of Cheng Bo Mansion, then the next generation will be Viscounts and there will be no fiefdom at all.


    ?From Su Ruojin''s point of view, if Uncle Cheng''s mansion could raise a **** like her grandfather, his next generation would probably not be able to keep the earl.


    But the Duke of Zheng''s Mansion is different. From the founding of the People''s Republic of China to the present, the descendants of the Zheng family have been active in important official positions in the Dayin Dynasty. Otherwise, how could they have always been the Duke of the country, and how could the concubine of a concubine marry a supervisor with real power? Master Yang, the censor.


    ??Yang Siniang and Yang Birong smiled and hooked Su Ruojin''s arm, "My mother said she wanted to treat you!" She kept giving her delicious food. Yang Siniang really liked the Su family''s Ajin.


    Su Ruojin smiled and shook her head, "My father has been invited. I will go with him."


    When Yang Siniang heard this, she was very disappointed and shook her arm in disbelief: "No, I want to watch the lights with A Jin."


    Mrs. Fan is interested in her sweet-scented osmanthus cake. Su Ruojin has to go to the Fan family lamphouse with her father to look at the lights no matter what. However, she is not a real child, so she will naturally coax a real brat.


    ¡°When the time comes, you go to the lamp shed where I am, and I go to the lamp shed where you are, so can we have an extra place to enjoy the lanterns?¡±


    ?Yang Siniang:¡­


    That¡¯s right!


    ?The little kid was instantly happy, and he didn¡¯t want the five-flowered pebbles he finally found, ¡°Let them play with Saburo.¡±


    Su Ruojin snickered secretly. The lamp sheds of the Vice Minister''s Mansion and the lamp sheds of the Principality Mansion were probably located on the street and at the end of the street. The hierarchy was so clear. How could she, a little brat, just run through the door if she wanted to?


    I''m sorry, Ah Rong, Su Ruojin thought to herself. When she comes back, Yang Siniang will have to settle accounts with her. She will have to get something delicious to stuff her mouth.


    ?Seeing the sun setting in the west, the alley became gloomy and cold without the sun. The children went back to their homes one after another to find their mothers.


    Su Ruojin led Su Sanlang back to the courtyard. Just then, Xue Wulang also returned home with his books, "Where is my sister?"


    ¡°Go back with the girl for a while.¡±


    Su Ruojin didn''t say much, but Xue Wulang heard that his sister was at odds with them again. He smiled helplessly and raised his hands to Su Ruojin like a little gentleman, "Sorry for disturbing A Jin."


    Su Ruojin waved his hand, they are all little brats, it doesn¡¯t matter!


    Xue Wulang was very polite and said goodbye, then turned around and went home.


    ?Seeing that tomorrow was the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, when Su Yanli came back, Su Ruojin asked his father, "How is my aunt''s affairs?"

 Chapter 37： Rescue people secretly

    Chapter 37 Secretly rescuing people


    Su Yanli replied: "We have found someone who can come to Cheng Baotai and get some wind."


    "That''s good." Su Ruojin asked, "Dad, is the money still enough?" He hired people and took care of things, and spent money only because he was afraid that his father would not have enough money.


    Su Yanli shook his head, "That''s enough."


    ?Her father took away less than five taels of silver from her in total: "Didn''t you say that a cup of tea costs half a tael? If you just want to treat someone to a cup of tea and a simple meal, wouldn''t the silver be enough?"


    ?Looking at how worried her daughter is...Su Yanli couldn''t help but flick her daughter''s forehead with her finger, "Can''t your father be able to afford freeloading?"


    Su Ruojin''s eyes lit up, and the flatterer immediately came on stage: "Wow, dad is so awesome."


    ??Does this child consider himself a master? Su Yanli glared, and asked the ''violent'' Su Ruojin to run away with his legs, but he still said: "Dad, what kind of free food are you using?"


    "Hmph..." Su Yanli sneered and refused to tell his daughter. The villain actually looked down on him. As a father, he was not happy.


    You can guess Su Ruojin very well.


    On the second day, Su Yanli came back early after going out, and Shu Tong and his friends also closed their breakfast stall an hour early. They came back to prepare the ingredients for setting up the stall for the next day. After everything was done, they had breakfast and dinner and were ready to set off.


    Cheng Yingzhen is weak, Su San and Su Si are too young, and the night of the fifteenth day of the first lunar month is still quite cold. Besides, the second-hand carriage she just bought can¡¯t seat many people. Dong¡¯s mother won¡¯t go either, so she stays at home with his wife.


    The young man drove the mule cart together, and Su Yanli took the two older ones, one on each hand, on the mule cart and went to Yu Street to enjoy the lanterns.


    Su Ruojin asked his father to guess a few more lanterns, "Bringing the lanterns back like this, my mother and brother can see them, it''s like going to see lanterns."


    Su Yanli smiled and said, "I know."


    Su Ruojin was dissatisfied with her father''s performance: "Dad, you shouldn''t reply like this. You should say, ''I''ll take care of it.''"


    Su Yanli:¡­


    Lately I always want to beat up the villain.


    The father and son laughed all the way to Yujie. It was getting dark. The lanterns all over the street, high and low, long and winding, looked like the endless Milky Way. It was very beautiful and lively.


    Su Yanli is indeed a doctor of the Five Classics of the Imperial Academy. He didn¡¯t go very far, but he still had to solve difficult lantern riddles, and his son and daughter had their hands full.


    ¡°Dad, how about we sell one guess at a time?¡±


    Su Yanli raised his hand and knocked on his daughter''s head, "It''s money."


    ¡°But they couldn¡¯t guess it, and I looked worried. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to help them for free? They got the lantern, and we...¡±


    ¡°You also said you wanted to be beaten, right?¡± Su Yanli pretended to hit her, but her daughter made a little face and slipped forward.


    ?There are many people who come to Royal Street to look at the lanterns. Although this is in front of the imperial city, the photographers and human traffickers don''t care. As long as there is profit, they will dare to commit crimes even if a knife is put to their necks.


    Su Yanli quickly caught up with her and picked up her daughter, "Don''t run around."


    Shu Tong also picked up Su Dalang.


    ?The lanterns during the Lantern Festival are beautiful, but some children are photographed away every year. This is no joke.


    The darker it gets, the more people there are. Crowds of people. Su Ruojin''s sight was blocked, but she was not a real child. She was nestled in her father''s arms, holding a lantern carefully, looking at the people around her boredly, guessing their lives from their clothes and demeanor.


    Suddenly, a young man with a boyish and girlish look similar to Su Dalang attracted her attention. Why she was sure that this boy looked boyish and girlish, Su Ruojin didn''t know. Anyway, that''s what she judged after a quick look.


    First she saw how beautiful he was and was amazed, but then she realized something was wrong. She saw that the child was wearing brocade and had a gold and jade hairpin. Logically speaking, he should be accompanied by a servant, but Su Ruojin found that besides the pedestrians looking at the lights, there were one or two people around. The man looked suspicious and looked suspicious.


    ?? Could it be that a young master who was raised in a high-ranking mansion and was ignorant of the world was lured out by someone with intentions to cause something to happen?


    As a master of the Imperial College, Su Yanli came into contact with many people, but the Imperial College did not have enlightenment education. The students who could enter had basically passed the enlightenment and were usually in their early teens. When his daughter quietly asked him if he knew the young man, he said, He shook his head and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Su Ruojin asked her father not to look around, pretending to look at the lights casually, and then asked him to look at the crowd behind him out of the corner of his eye.


    Su Yanli also realized that something was wrong. He was the master of the most famous university in China. He was seen by all the children of wealthy and aristocratic families. When he saw that this child was extraordinary, he asked, "Ajin, what do you mean...?"


    Su Ruojin whispered in his father''s ear, "Let''s walk with Shutong behind him to protect him. If there is a misunderstanding, we won''t say anything anyway and will just be passers-by. If there is any problem with the people behind, we will wait until we see the patrol of the Army and Horses Department." , I asked people to squeeze into the lantern, and then cried deliberately, pushing the child to the patrol station of the Soldiers and Horses Department. "


    Su Yanli nodded.


    ?The lights are as bright as the stars, the crowds are flowing, and the scenery is prosperous.


    Su Yanli and Shutong followed the flow of people and protected behind the seven or eight-year-old young man. If someone squeezed him, Su Ruojin would shout, "Dad...I''m afraid..." She pretended to be wiping her tears.


    ??As long as Su Ruojin cries and makes a fuss, passers-by will look at her.


    Everyone¡¯s attention is on this area, so it is safe.


    Su Ruojin pretended to be embarrassed and hugged his father''s neck, and then took the opportunity to look at the two thieves behind him. Their eyes were rolling, as if they were looking for a suitable opportunity to strike. They might not have found it yet, and they were anxious and even crying. The troubled little lady had murderous intentions.


    Su Ruojin was really frightened now. She hugged Su Yanli tightly unconsciously, "Dad, they don''t seem to be arresting people, they want to kill them."


    ?Although his daughter was young, Su Yanli trusted her judgment when encountering problems. Hearing this, his scalp went numb. He took the opportunity and asked his daughter to move the lantern in her hand. As soon as she moved it, it was squeezed.


    She cried loudly, "My lantern...Dad, I want a lantern..."


    She was making such a fuss that the young man who was protected by them finally turned his head with an impatient look on his face. He even looked at the crying lady with disgust in his eyes.


    Oh my god, what a little kid, he is as beautiful as a flower, but he acts like a misanthropic little devil, which is very annoying.


    Su Ruojin was almost so disgusted by his disgusted look that she gave up on saving him. You little bastard, just wait for her. Don¡¯t fall into her hands again, otherwise... hum...


    ? Continuous mental activities did not delay the cooperation between the father and daughter. The commotion was too loud and finally the patrol leader from the Military and Horse Division was attracted. The patrol leader saw Zhao Lan, the youngest son of the King of Jin, at a glance.


    ¡°Young Master, why are you here?¡±


    The people who can patrol the Royal Street are all the noble officials and sons of Enyin. The deputy commander is a noble son who is familiar with Prince Jin''s palace. When he saw Princess Jin''s little son, it hurt in his eyes, walking alone among the ordinary people. , shocked.


    ?At the back of the crowd, the two thieves saw the deputy chiefs of the Army and Horse Division coming. They exchanged glances and hurried away.


    Since they were from the Military and Horse Department and were familiar with it, the Su family father and daughter retired and quietly moved aside to find the lamp shed in the Minister''s Mansion.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 38： Weeping spirit

    Chapter 38 The crybaby


    ??The little devil king of the gang also had an impatient look on his face when he saw acquaintances, and was not polite at all. His eyes were full of annoyance, "Please stay away from me."


    ?The deputy king ordered him to let him go alone. A group of people came forward to protect him, and they escorted him to the gate tower of the imperial city.


    Zhao Lan glanced behind him subconsciously. There was a huge crowd, and there was no annoying crybaby anywhere. He didn¡¯t know how that man could bear it. If he had thrown the person away long ago!


    Very annoying.


    Su Ruojin¡¯s lantern was damaged. Before going to Master Fan¡¯s lamp shed, she gave her daughter two more rabbit lanterns. One was carried in her hand, and the other could be put on the ground and dragged around. It was really fun.


    ??When he arrived at the lamp shed of Mr. Fan''s house, Mr. Fan was not there. He went to the city gate tower with his boss to meet the officials. Mrs. Fan was entertaining the ladies who were talking to each other, and they were chatting happily.


    Su Yanli stood outside the lamp shed and was considering whether to leave. Qi Ran, the boy who sent him away that day, saw him with sharp eyes and hurriedly came up to him with a smile, "Dr. Su, you are here. Your Excellency has gone to the Imperial City. He ordered me to say When I see you coming, I will welcome you in for a cup of tea."


    ¡°Thank you, teacher, for your concern.¡±


    In ancient times, many officials referred to themselves as teachers and students. This does not mean that officials taught officials and students, but that students took part in scientific examinations and were proctored by the chief and deputy examiners. When the spring or autumn period was over, those students came to visit the chief and deputy examiners. Examiners, a kind of teacher-student relationship formed between them.


    Fan Zengxian and Su Yanli have such a relationship.


    Su Yanli was the son of a squire in Pingjiang Prefecture. Compared with ordinary people, he was a child of a wealthy family. However, compared with the children of officials, his birth was nothing to mention. He was able to stand out from the two list of Jinshi and was favored by Lord Fan. On the other hand, he is indeed gifted in reading. Whether it is articles, calligraphy, painting or sculpture, he is quite outstanding even among the Jinshi;


    ?The two Su Yanli have outstanding looks. Standing in front of people, they are as graceful as jade, upright and gentle, and have the aura of a noble son. If you didn''t know his life experience, you would have thought that he was a young man from a high family.


    ??He was welcomed into the lamp shed by the servants beside Mr. Fan. If he hadn''t been holding a six or seven-year-old girl in his hand, the ladies chatting with Mrs. Fan would have almost gone to work as matchmakers for their relatives and friends.


    Of course, Su Ruojin also saw the eyes of those ladies shining brightly, and she wished she could immediately adopt her father as his son-in-law. It''s a pity that it''s too late. Don''t look at his handsomeness at such a young age. He already has four children!


    She was having fun and snickering.


    Mr. Fan''s youngest son Fan Yanjia was playing with his nephew Fan Chengcan in the lamp shed. He saw someone coming in again and glanced at it. The middle-aged man recognized the doctor from the Imperial College who often came to borrow money from his father. His two children were actually First time seeing it.


    That boy is almost in the same mold as his father. He looks like a white-faced scholar who is cozying up to each other. It looks very comfortable. The little girl is holding his father''s hand in one hand and holding the little bunny lamp in the other, sipping. He looked serious with his small mouth, but in fact his two small eyes turned around and finally landed on his mother''s side. He curled his lips and realized that this young lady must be envious of those ladies, their luxurious clothes and exquisite hairpins!


    ?Fan Yanjia withdrew his gaze and continued to compete with his nephew. Four-year-old Fan Chengcan was certainly no match for eleven-year-old Fan Yanjia. The lamp in his hand was quickly taken away by his uncle.


    There was nothing in his hands. He turned his eyes anxiously and suddenly reached out and snatched the lantern from Su Dalang''s hand. By the time he reacted, the little guy was already fighting with his uncle again.


    Su Ruojin only has three words in her heart: naughty child.


    He asked his father to help him get a rabbit lantern and handed it to his brother. Su Dalang was embarrassed to ask for something from his sister and shook his head, "No." He didn''t care about these gadgets. The eldest brother didn''t want it, and Su Ruojin didn''t force it. Su Yanli sat drinking tea while half-protecting her daughter, being careful that the children playing in the lamp shed bumped into her.


    Su Ruojin''s mind was not on the children''s lanterns. She had been paying attention to Mrs. Fan''s movements and thought to herself, how could she induce the crystal osmanthus cake quietly? Mrs. Fan would not take the initiative to talk to a little kid about these things. Even if her mother Cheng Yingzhen was here, today was not the time to talk about sweet-scented osmanthus cake.


    Forget it, if Mrs. Fan doesn''t talk about it, Su Ruojin is going to let it go. Anyway, she is only seven years old after the Chinese New Year. She will set up the breakfast shop first, one step at a time, which will be more practical.


    Letting go of his worries, Su Ruojin relaxed and leaned on his father''s lap. If Mr. Fan didn''t come back, they should go back.


    The noble lady finally finished her courtesy, and they left the lamp shed of Shilang Fan''s house together. Mrs. Fan took a few sips of tea in a hurry, and then looked towards Su Yanli.


    Su Yanli also noticed it, and quickly got up and brought his children over to meet him, "Junior, I have seen Madam!"


    Mrs. Fan had a faint smile on her face. She was not used to the Imperial College Master who came to the master to borrow money during the holidays. If you say you want to borrow money, just borrow more, and only borrow five taels or ten taels each time. Two, can the master ask him to return the favor? This is obviously to fight against the autumn wind.


    ??If Su Yanli knew that Mrs. Fan thought of him like this, he would really die unjustly. He was borrowing money according to his ability. If he borrowed too much and couldn''t afford to pay it back, wouldn''t it be a loss of the teacher''s trust?


    ?This is the difference between reading too much and doing too much. An honest person will really die unjustly by a sophisticated person.


    Unexpectedly, she returned more than 50 taels a year ago. Mrs. Fan was quite surprised and thought to herself, could I have seen it wrong?


    It¡¯s not just that you saw it wrong!


    ??Although Mrs. Fan''s smile was still faint, her eyes were warm, and she asked the maid to bring snacks to Dr. Su''s children.


    Su Dalang and Su Ruojin both looked at their father without raising their hands.


    Su Yanli nodded, and the two children reached out to take it. They were not in a hurry to eat it, but stood beside their father obediently.


    ¡°I heard from the master that your eldest son has read the Four Books and Five Classics?¡±


    Su Yanli raised his hands and replied respectfully, "Yes, madam."


    Men''s education in the Dayin Dynasty generally started from the age of six to eight, reading the Three Character Classic, Qionglin, Thousand Character Classic, etc. When they were eight years old, they were taught courtesy and integrity, and read university, Doctrine of the Mean, The Analects of Confucius, The Classic of Filial Piety, etc., and Start practicing small regular script and running script. Xiao Kai is a font that every student must learn when taking the Gongtang Examination.


    At the age of nine, he was taught Shuo Wang and Liu Shi Jiazi, and read "Poetry Meaning Zhezhong", "Book of Books Illustrations", etc. At the age of ten, he left home and went to the academy to study systematically, including historical works such as The Book of Songs, Spring and Autumn Period, and also studied music, Shooting, etc. are not like some dynasties who only read eight-legged essays and took exams for the sake of exams. The Jinshi in the Dayin Dynasty had a high gold content and produced many celebrities and capable ministers.


    Mrs. Fan smiled at her youngest son, who was sitting sideways, and said, "You heard it, Yan''er? Mr. Su has already learned all this when he is only eight years old. When the first month is over, you have to study hard."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 39： squeamish bag

    Chapter 39 The delicate bag


    ?No matter ancient or modern, boys hate parents praising other children in person.


    ?Fan Yanjia is no exception. Originally, she only hated vain young ladies, but she didn¡¯t expect that the gentle young man would be equally annoying.


    ?Su Anzhi: ...he is just a fish in a pond.


    Su Ruojin: ...She has never met Mr. Fan. If Mr. Fan is like his younger son, it will be really difficult for him to be his student.


    Perhaps this is the hardship of being a breadwinner!


    Su Yanli didn''t know that his daughter had learned to be considerate of a certain brat because of his virtues. Was this considered a blessing due to disgust?


    It was getting late, so Su Yanli bowed and said goodbye. Mrs. Fan not only gave the children food gifts, but also a beautiful palace lantern, "Take it and play with it."


    ¡°Thank you, madam.¡±


    The palace lantern is beautiful and exquisite, which Su Ruojin likes very much. When she thanks it, her little mouth feels sweet.


    ?Fan Yanjia turned away with a look of disgust.


    As the son of a powerful minister, he is usually surrounded by many officials and young ladies who please him. He is most afraid of such flattery. He tastes bad when he looks at it. The palace cake in his hand is no longer fragrant, so he takes out the stick from his sleeve pocket. For sugar, peel off the glutinous rice paper and put it in your mouth. Well, this is really sweet.


    Su Ruojin, who had already left the shed, glanced at the young man who hated their brothers and sisters. She saw the zodiac lollipop in his mouth. She smiled and opened her arms. Her father picked her up and she nestled in his arms. She yawned sleepily, if only candy were not so expensive, she could make many, many lollipops.


    Mrs. Fan saw that her youngest son was eleven years old and still eating lollipops like a child. She couldn''t help but reach out and knock him on the head. "This candy was originally brought in as a gift from the Su family, but you are not polite to eat it!"


    After the Su family finished eating the lollipops, the children at home became very noisy, so they asked the pastry chef to try making a batch. The children loved it.


    ??Fan Yanjia: ...I didn¡¯t expect that he hated the things from his siblings¡¯ home. Fan Xiaolangjun suddenly felt that the sugar was no longer sweet.


    Mrs. Fan turned her head and asked Mrs. Qin, the steward, "You said that when we were in the Su family, the head of the house was Miss Su. From just now, she seemed to be well-behaved and sensible, but..." She didn''t look like the eldest daughter, who either wanted to be held or hugged. "She''s quite squeamish."


    ???If it were a high-ranking family, they would like their young lady to be coquettish, but if this small family is to be coquettish, the family she is marrying into will suffer in the future.


    Mrs. Fan couldn''t help but sigh: "What a pity about the crystal osmanthus cake."


    ¡°If Madam is concerned, why not ask me to ask Dr. Su...¡±


    Mrs. Fan stopped her mother-in-law from talking.


    Su Yanli is stuck in the eighth rank. She is probably eager to have the opportunity to give gifts to his master. She cannot hold him back.


    While walking around the streets admiring the lanterns, Su Ruojin fell asleep in his father''s arms. Little did he know that this rare trip out would end up being disliked by the two young men. Whoever provokes whomever is provoked is really strangled!


    The next afternoon, right after lunch, Yang Siniang, who she hadn¡¯t seen because of the lantern festival last night, ran over angrily and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the lantern shed at my grandma¡¯s house?¡±


    Su Ruojin didn''t even have a chance to pass by, how to find her, but she had already thought about how to coax the little lady, took her hand into the kitchen, and brought her a cup of fragrant drink, "There are taro **** in it, you can drink it." Be careful not to get choked."


    ¡°What is it?¡± The aroma of milk is so strong that it makes people salivate.


    Yang Siniang quickly picked up the small white spoon and took a sip, "Wow, this isn''t goat''s milk. Why does it taste so good, without any smell at all." "I call it pearl milk tea."


    ¡°Where are the pearls?¡± Yang Siniang used a spoon to pull out the mini taro **** in the bowl, ¡°You call them pearls?¡±


    Su Ruojin nodded, "Yes, black tea is added when boiling goat milk. Does it taste good in your mouth?"


    "Of course it smells good. This is the best drink I have ever had. Even the nectar drink in the lamp shed at my grandfather''s house last night was not as delicious as the one you made, Ajin."


    This is shameful.


    The pearl milk tea she makes only has a silky and sweet taste that captures people''s hearts. When it comes to nutrition and health preservation, ancient drinks are definitely the boss. For example, the Erchen drink commonly used by southerners in later generations is made from pinellia, orange and white tuckahoe. , roasted licorice, ginger, and ebony plums can be decocted together, which can remove dampness and resolve phlegm, regulate qi and balance the body. It can definitely quench thirst, maintain health, and even remove some diseases. It is simply a disguised pharmaceutical prescription.


    This is incomparable.


    But pearl milk tea has the advantages of pearl milk tea. It is so rich and fragrant, and paired with one or two pastries, it is simply the best afternoon tea!


    Su Ruojin scooped a cup for everyone in the family, and everyone drank it sweetly and silkily.


    Cheng Yingzhen also thought: "It tastes good and delicious." She almost asked her daughter if she wanted to sell it. Seeing Yang Siniang here, she remained silent and only lowered her head to drink milk tea. There was no tea in the cup her daughter gave her, only goat milk. With Pearl, even she, an adult, can''t stop drinking. If she sells it, she will definitely make money.


    ??Yang Siniang drank it in one gulp, feeling satisfied and staring at the tea bucket with her two almond-shaped eyes.


    Seeing her greedy look, Cheng Yingzhen scooped another cup for her. Unexpectedly, she held it in her hand happily and said, "I''ll take it back and give it to my mother."


    Su Ruojin certainly didn''t object to being filial to her daughter, and scooped out an extra cup for her and let her girl hold it.


    The master and servant left the Su family.


    Cheng Yingzhen sighed, "It''s time for our family, Ah Jin, to add a little girl."


    Su Ruojin: ...What should I do if she¡¯s still not used to it?


    ¡°When the weather stops getting cold and my body becomes strong, I will choose a little girl for my Ajin.¡±


    Su Ruojin did not argue with her mother. No matter how unaccustomed she was, she would just follow the local customs and let nature take its course. At most, she would wait until she had a little girl and get along with her as a sister and a friend. This way her conscience would be at ease.


    ?Get the pearl milk tea for Su Dalang and Xue Wulang from the study. Xue Wulang wanted to take it back to Xue Liu Niang to eat. How could Su Ruojin let Xiao Langjun not drink it? She scooped another cup for him and took it back happily.


    After all the neighbors had left, Cheng Yingzhen asked her daughter, "Are you going to sell it in a breakfast shop?"


    Su Ruojin shook his head, "There is something new in the breakfast shop, but it''s not bubble milk tea."


    Cheng Yingzhen thought it tasted good, ¡°Maybe many people like it?¡±


    Su Ruojin smiled secretly. Pearl milk tea was a business for women and girls. Almost all the people buying breakfast at the breakfast stall were men. There were no female civil servants in the Great Yin Dynasty, and there were not many female traders. She wanted to sell pearls. To make milk tea, you have to find another small shop and have a sustainable supply of goat''s milk. If you don''t have these conditions, you can only make an occasional toothpaste.


    In the afternoon, Dong¡¯s mother heard that a new store was going to be served, and she quickly asked what was going to be served?


    ??Of course it¡¯s pancake fruit! The griddles ordered years ago will arrive in a few days. Let Dong¡¯s mother and Shutong practice their skills first.


    Cheng Yingzhen was sitting on the porch basking in the sun. When she saw the sun moving westward, she picked up her baby and was about to go back to the house. Su Yanli came back.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 40： Mrs. Yang comes to visit

    Chapter 40 Mrs. Yang comes to visit


    Tomorrow Su Yanli will go to the Imperial College for duty. I wonder how my aunt''s affairs are going? Cheng Yingzhen hurriedly greeted him, "Official¡ª"


    Su Ruojin noticed a smile on her father''s face, "Dad, is it done?"


    Su Yanli brushed off the dust on his outer robe, reached out and took the baby from his wife''s hand, with a smile on his face, "Go in first."


    The first lunar month has not yet passed, the sun has set in the west, and the corridor has become cold and gloomy. Su Yanli carried the child and his family into the bedroom with a fire cage. Cheng Yingzhen looked at him expectantly, "Official..."


    He smiled slightly and said, "This afternoon, Mrs. Wan has sent someone to send my aunt to Yueshui Temple outside the city. I heard the news and asked someone to follow her quietly. It should be fine."


    Once he heard that his aunt had finally left the tortured Cheng family, he couldn''t help but hide his face and cry, "My poor aunt... aunt..." At this moment, Cheng Yingzhen wished she could go to Yueshui Temple outside the city to see her aunt right away.


    Su Yanli put his son in the cradle, turned around and hugged his wife who was covering her mouth as she cried, and patted her back gently, "Don''t worry, I''ll give you the money, and that person will secretly take care of my good aunt."


    Although Su Ruojin has never seen her aunt, and she doesn¡¯t know how she was treated by Wan¡¯s family, but when she rented Mrs. Xu¡¯s house the year before last, she saw Mrs. Xu¡¯s son¡¯s concubine. That woman in her early twenties had been rubbed all her life. She fainted and hit her head next to the well platform. Mrs. Xu and her family refused to give her anything to eat. She died within two days. A piece of straw was swept away and thrown into the grave.


    Su Ruojin pulled on her mother''s clothes to comfort her: "Mom, please stop crying. When dad takes a rest, we can go out to the city for an outing to meet my aunt."


    With her husband and daughter coaxing her, Cheng Yingzhen finally felt better, "When the time comes, Ajin, you have to prepare more delicious food for my aunt and bring her over."


    "That''s for sure." Su Ruojin stretched out her hand and pulled out the small golden lock from her neck. "When I was born, my aunt secretly gave me a gold lock. I remember her well!"


    It is not easy for a concubine to get a golden lock from under Wan''s nose and save money and give it to her granddaughter. As long as the Cheng family''s door is easier to enter, she can go back to Cheng''s house with her mother to see her mother-in-law. , but the Wan family¡¯s doorknob of the Cheng Mansion was like an iron bucket. A concubine wanted to see her biological mother. In addition to bringing gifts, she also had to pay in cash. The Su family¡¯s life was very tight. Who had the money to open the door? Chengjiamen.


    Su Yanli persuaded again: "It''s finally getting better now. My aunt is out, and we have some money in our hands. We will send her some food and clothing every now and then. Life will gradually get better."


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy it myself.¡±


    "Then use you." Su Yanli advised her, "Besides, we can''t let Wan find out. Once she finds out that my aunt didn''t endure hardships in Yueshui Nunnery, won''t she be arrested and tortured in the mansion again?"


    "Then..." Cheng Yingzhen couldn''t help but cover her mouth and cry, "Auntie is so miserable..."


    Sigh, it seems that my mother needs to be coaxed by her father for a while. Su Ruojin led Su Sanlang out of the parents'' bedroom, "Let''s go, sister will take you to the study room to study with my eldest brother."


    As soon as he heard about reading, Su Sanlang shook his sister''s arm in resistance, "No, I want to eat fried taro sticks. It''s best with pearl milk tea."


    Isn¡¯t it a perfect match! I didn¡¯t expect this little kid to be so good at eating! I just don¡¯t know when she will be able to open a small shop selling pearl milk tea, taro sticks, and of course her favorite fried chicken. It is simply the perfect complement to fried fast food!


    ?At night, the cold wind passes through the alleys, and the New Year atmosphere is washed away. The alleys are silent, and occasionally a few dog barks are heard, making the night seem even colder.


    The Su family had already had dinner. Su Yanli was reviewing what he had learned during the day with his son in the study as usual. Su Ruojin was sitting in an armchair next to the desk, yawning and listening to Su Dalang''s endorsement of Su Yanli''s questions.


    For the first half-and-a-quarter of an hour, she listened very seriously, but as she continued to listen...she would hold her chin up and hit the ground, moving her head little by little. The father and son pretended not to notice, and asked her to follow Saburo every time. I went to bed early but refused to go to bed. I insisted on listening here, but I fell asleep after listening to a few words. Su Yanli shook his head and sighed. He held his daughter in his arms and patted her back while continuing to test his eldest son''s homework. It was not that Su Yanli insisted on forcing his eldest son to study late. It was because his eldest son had the internal motivation and was willing to do so. Learning, he has no other ability to be a master, so he only has this little knowledge. As long as his son needs it, he will teach it to him.


    Su Ruojin was crying in her father''s arms and having a sweet dream. In the dream, she opened a fried chicken and milk tea shop. The business was booming and she made more money than she could count, haha...


    Ha ha¡­


    Su Dalang, who was explaining the meaning of the calligraphy, looked at his sister who was laughing in her sleep:...


    Su Yanli frowned, lowered his head, and saw his daughter''s dreamy smile. She really couldn''t laugh or cry, so she had to shake her head, "An''er, we''ll be here today. You should go to bed quickly."


    "Yes, Dad." Su Dalang''s hard work was thwarted by his sister, so he had to go to sleep obediently.


    Su Yanli sent her daughter to the bedroom. Mother Dong had already warmed the bed for her and took the child sent by the master. "My lord, go to bed. I will do the rest."


    Su Yanli nodded, "Mom, go to bed early."


    "Okay." Mother Dong nodded with a smile. After the male master left, she washed the little lady''s feet, wiped her hands, and tidied her up. Finally, she sent the limp little lady into a warm bed. Haven''t even opened my eyes.


    Mother Dong is both funny and distressed. She sells breakfast outside, and when she comes back, she has to prepare the things to sell the next day. The child is basically responsible for three meals a day at home, and she also has to make extra meals for her mother, brother, and younger brother. You have to eat all day long, and when you relax at night, you sleep like a pig.


    Su Ruojin had a sweet dream all night and was so tired that she couldn''t get up the next day.


    Su Yanli and his wife thought their daughter was sick, so they were so frightened that he refused to go to the hospital and went to ask a doctor. Su Ruojin almost raised his hands and swore, so his father went to the hospital with hesitation.


    ? Cheng Yingzhen said nothing to let her daughter do housework. She let her rest and let her take care of the household affairs.


    ??Okay, Su Ruojin thought to herself that she would just give herself a day off on Sunday, then she closed her eyes and went back to sleep.


    When I woke up and left the bedroom, I found Mrs. Yang sitting in the hall on the right side of her house.


    ¡°Madam?¡±


    ??Yang Siniang ran over with her legs drawn up and muttered to her with a mysterious face, "My mother has taken a liking to your pearl milk tea and said she would cooperate with your family to open a milk tea shop."


    Su Ruojin: ...the dream will become reality? She blinked hard. Is Mrs. Yang so discerning about fashion?


    ?But what kind of cooperation is this? Twenty-eight...three-seven...or four-six?


    She entered the main hall half happy and half indescribable, and greeted Mrs. Yang sweetly, "Ajin has met Madam!"


    "Oh, we are all neighbors. Ah Jin doesn''t need to be so polite." Mrs. Yang took Su Ruojin''s little hand and smiled at Cheng Yingzhen: "I heard Ah Rong say that if you have any ideas, just tell Ah Jin. Ah Jin can cook up delicious food, we Ah Jin are talented in food!¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 41： cooperate

    Chapter 41 Cooperation


    It was obviously her daughter who came up with the recipe herself, but when Mrs. Yang said this, Cheng Yingzhen felt very guilty, but she knew that this was to protect her daughter, so she suppressed her guilt and smiled modestly, "Mrs. Yang makes me laugh. "


    ??There are ladies from official families who cook by themselves. Only small families like them have no choice but to let the ladies into the kitchen. Cheng Yingzhen feels bad, and her daughter suffers along with them.


    Su Ruojin¡¯s eyes almost jumped when Mrs. Yang called her ¡°our Ajin¡±. Mrs. Yang was bound to win!


    "It''s funny or not, we live together, it''s the same." Mrs. Yang smiled broadly, "Don''t you want to prepare a dowry for A Jin? By coincidence, I also want to prepare a dowry for A Rong. These two ladies usually always Let¡¯s play together, then let¡¯s open a small shop and use the money we earn to buy dowries for them, Mrs. Su, what do you think?¡±


    "This..." Cheng Yingzhen really didn''t learn anything when she was a girl in the uncle''s house. If her aunt hadn''t kept a close eye on her and was almost crippled by the Wan family, she could barely live a good life. As for running a shop, she really didn''t understand.


    Looking at her daughter unconsciously.


    Su Yanli and his wife had no help, so they had to work **** their own. Su Yanli was a scholar and was a doctor from the Imperial College, so he was destined not to be involved in business. Cheng Yingzhen''s character was gentle and virtuous at best, timid at worst, but that couldn''t be blamed. For them, it was their original family that caused their life difficulties.


    Su Ruojin¡¯s native family is also not good, but she lives in a different era. She still has the opportunity to learn a lot of things and has the courage to do it.


    ?At this moment, Su Ruojin¡¯s brain is constantly analyzing:


    ?Mrs. Yang didn¡¯t talk about buying out the pearl milk tea when she came, but she talked about cooperation. How to cooperate? One family provides shops and one family provides workers?


    But the Su family didn''t have either, only the recipe for pearl milk tea. She thought that as a neighbor, Mrs. Yang must also know the current situation of the Su family, but she knew that the Su family could not provide anything except the recipe. Cooperation was still proposed.


    This comes with sincerity!


    ?Thinking of this, Su Ruojin nodded almost invisible to her mother.


    ? Cheng Yingzhen saw her daughter nodding in agreement, but she was still flustered, as if if the mouth was opened, something bad would be waiting for her, as if the sky would break.


    "This..." She was timid and did not dare to let go.


    Mrs. Yang thought she hadn''t heard her sincerity and refused to let go. She smiled heartily and said, "Mrs. Cheng, don''t worry, as long as your family provides the recipe, I will give you the rest of the shop and manpower, and we will share it..."


    Su Ruojin¡¯s heart ached when she heard about stratification. How much would it be? At this moment, she even had an idea in her heart. Even if Mrs. Yang said one-nine layers, she would agree. After all, it was just a fast-food drink she brought from modern times. For a seven-year-old, she could only imagine it in vain. If you can''t make any money, you can use it to make some money, even if it is small money, it is still money.


    A little adds up to a lot.


    Seeing that Mrs. Cheng was still frowning and refusing to let go, Mrs. Yang had no choice but to tell her the level of bargaining she had originally wanted to do. But now that she didn''t seem to care at all, she had to tell her the number of sincere cooperation: "Three to seven, if the shop has one With a monthly income of one hundred taels, you, the Su family, can get thirty without doing anything except prescriptions."


    ?Mrs. Yang''s heart is still sincere and open to 37, which is the highest level that Su Ruojin can think of.


    ?She agreed and smiled at her mother.


    Cheng Yingzhen had no idea what the division was, but she could get thirty taels a month, which was three times her husband''s salary. How could she disagree? When she saw her daughter smiling at her, she understood that her daughter had agreed, so she nodded, "Then press Madam said so."


    ¡°Okay, since Mrs. Cheng agrees, then when Dr. Su comes back in the evening, we can sign the contract?¡±


    Wow, Mrs. Yang is so on the road!


    Even though she plays with Yang Siniang and inevitably goes in and out of Yang''s house, and she knows that Mrs. Yang is a much more powerful director than her mother, she didn''t expect her to be so happy. Su Ruojin likes this kind of cooperation.


    Su Ruojin smiled and said: "Then it''s settled." Mrs. Yang didn''t expect that the person who responded to her would be Su Erniang. She was really a brat, but the child didn''t know what to say, so she looked at Mrs. Cheng, waiting for her to answer.


    ??Just got thirty taels? Cheng Yingzhen was so confused that she didn''t see Mrs. Yang waiting for her, an adult, to believe it.


    Su Ruojin had no choice but to push her mother, "Madam, are you waiting for your agreement?"


    ¡°Oh, good.¡± Cheng Yingzhen agreed.


    Su Ruojin had a black line on her face and thought to herself, if a bad person with bad intentions came to deceive her mother, he would probably have already counted the money for her.


    In the evening, as soon as Su Yanli came back, Cheng Yingzhen told him about Mrs. Yang¡¯s coming over to collaborate on milk tea that day, and happily told him, ¡°Thirty taels per month!¡±


    ??Although Su Yanli is not very involved in general affairs, it is still better than his wife who was almost disabled. Recruiting a daughter, "What do you think?"


    Su Ruojin thought his father was a nerd, but he didn''t expect to ask the question back. He was really not stupid, and he bared his teeth and smiled.


    ¡°Still laughing?¡± Su Yanli glared at her.


    Su Ruojin smiled and sighed, "Dad, I know that although Mrs. Yang is a concubine, she is no worse than the legitimate daughter of a small family, and is even much more capable."


    ¡°You know how dare you take other people¡¯s money for nothing?¡±


    ¡°No matter what Mrs. Yang¡¯s intention is, it¡¯s just that she wants to use this loss to get other profitable food recipes for our family in the future. Our family has no money and no one, so shouldn¡¯t we allow people to come to our door with abacus?¡±


    ?Su Ruojin really doesn¡¯t dare to cooperate with someone who doesn¡¯t get any benefits! Besides, taro sticks and fried chicken are a perfect match, so let¡¯s work together further.


    ? Daughters are not generally talented in general affairs and business, Su Yanli thought, maybe God also knew that the couple could not live a good life, so he gave Ajin as his daughter as he could.


    The daughter''s calculations were louder than Mrs. Yang''s. Su Yanli shook his head and smiled. He reached out and rubbed the top of his daughter''s soft hair, saying dotingly, "You!"


    Su Ruojin smiled and said, "Dad, hurry up and draw up the deed. Mrs. Yang will be here soon."


    Su Yanli listened to her daughter''s words. He stood up and took her hand to the study.


    ? Cheng Yingzhen looked at the backs of the father and daughter, with a look of joy on her face, and picked up the baby from the cradle, "Let''s go and have a look too."


    Mrs. Yang came to Su''s house at the right time as promised. Dr. Su invited her to the study room and asked her to look at the drafted contract. Fortunately for Dr. Guozijian, he could sell even one cent of the contract. The handwriting was so good.


    Seeing that Mrs. Yang almost forgot about her business, Siniang Yang shook her arm to bring her back to her senses: "Then I will do the fingerprints according to what Dr. Su wrote."


    Su Yanli smiled gently and politely: "It''s good that Madam doesn''t feel like she''s at a loss."


    ¡°No, of course not.¡± Mrs. Yang looked confident and determined in what she was doing.


    Su Ruojin thought to herself that Mrs. Yang should be a strong woman in modern times.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 42： Su Dalang

    Chapter 42 Su Dalang


    Su Ruojin had no involvement in Mrs. Yang''s choice of shop employees. Even if she wanted to, from Mrs. Yang''s point of view, she was still a little kid. Mrs. Yang might not pay attention to her thoughts or opinions, so she would just be a hands-off shopkeeper. Just get the money when the time comes!


    After the breakfast shop started selling pancakes and fruits, the business became even better. Su Ruojin had to start renting the shop. If there was a cheap one, it was best to buy it. After all, in her previous life, when her shop was prosperous, the landlord was jealous, and either the rent was increased or it was overcrowded. If she opens her own business, her good business will be ruined.


    The world has always been like this, and she had to be cautious.


    Cheng Yingzhen''s health is getting better and she has taken over the three meals a day at home. Su Ruojin has time to find a shop, but the problem arises again. She is an adult and looks like a little loli, and she is going to the shop alone. Family members, who can rest assured!


    Su Yanli and his wife agreed to let her buy someone.


    Su Ruojin said: "Wait a little longer."


    Su Yanli teased her daughter: "If you delay for one day, you will make less money for one day. Are you willing to do that?"


    Su Ruojin: ...a wise daughter is better than her father!


    The little man sighed: "I''m waiting for Uncle Feng to see if the person he brought here is suitable for him to keep at home or in the shop."


    Actually, secretly, Su Ruojin still wanted to bring over the Feng brothers. After all, she had taught her how to do business quickly, and after spending some time together, she trusted their character.


    ?Now she regrets it. She should have revealed her thoughts to Uncle Feng and his son when they returned. If they had wanted to stay in the capital and develop, they would have left in the next few days.


    Everything depends on fate. Su Yanli also had a good impression of the Feng family and his son. He nodded, "Then wait, let''s rest and recuperate in the first month to grow taller."


    Since he had money in his hands and was not panicking, Su Ruojin agreed. While doing Dehua, he played wildly with the little farts in the alley, not forgetting to drag Su Dalang along while playing.


    Su Dalang refused, so Su Ruojin also pulled him out. If a boy has never climbed a tree to pick out birds, crossed a river to catch fish, or played games with his friends such as generals, soldiers, officers and bandits, then what is the meaning of childhood?


    ¡°You must play.¡± She gave a death order. ¡°Every day before lunch and dinner, you must play wildly with your friends in the alley for an hour. If I don¡¯t call for dinner, you don¡¯t come back.¡±


    Childhood without being called by my mother is not a complete childhood.


    Xue Wulang whispered, "If you play so crazy, my dad will definitely twist my ears when he comes back."


    Oh, one more thing, a childhood without being beaten by the father is not a complete childhood.


    Su Ruojin crossed her waist and said, "Even if you don''t play, you still have to stand at the entrance of the courtyard and watch others play for an hour."


    Hmph, I can¡¯t cure you two little nerds.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t exercise regularly, you will be out of breath when you go to work as an official in the future. How can you serve the country and the people?¡±


    Su Ruojin even brought out the big principles. Su Dalang heard these words and thought deeply.


    Coming back in the evening, after reviewing his homework, Su Dalang asked the question in his mind, "Dad, don''t you need a mule to walk to the Imperial College now without getting tired?"


    Su Yanli thought his son cared about him, so he smiled gently: "My feet have been strengthened, so I''m not tired."


    Su Dalang asked again: "Dad, did you ever say that the Gongkao test not only tests knowledge, but also tests people''s physical strength?"


    Of course he said that he just felt that his son was only nine years old and there was still a long time before the scientific examination. Now listening to him talk about it, he suddenly thought of himself back then. If the master of the academy hadn''t forced him to get up early and run every day, he wouldn''t have been there when he was twelve years old. He must be a scholar. After all, several candidates were carried out of the examination room that year.


    ¡°Why do you ask this suddenly?¡±


    Su Dalang looked at his sister who was already asleep on the table: "Ah Jin asked me to go out and play for an hour every day, so that I can exercise on a beautiful and famous day." Su Ruojin has one more thing he hasn''t mentioned, which is to exercise social skills and learn to learn through fun. Making friends, Su Yanli spends all day at home with his wife and children. For ordinary women, that is happiness. After all, it would be great if the man is not out fooling around with Gu''s family and doesn''t want her to worry about it!


    If Su Yanli only wants to be a wife all his life, Su Ruojin thinks that the current situation is very good, and she will do the making money, but... between parents and children... it is a process of growing old slowly, growing up and forming a new family. .


    ?Family and blood ties last a lifetime, but they are not the entire life of an independent individual. There are many roads that need to be walked alone. Whether it is success or failure, you need to experience and grow by yourself. Even parents, brothers and sisters cannot help.


    Su Ruojin does not want Su Anzhi to become a nerd, but hopes that he will develop all-round moral, intellectual, physical, artistic and physical skills and have a better future.


    Su Yanli nodded solemnly, "Ajin is right. Starting tomorrow, before morning reading, you should also go out for a run. Run from your home to the morning stall in Xiqiao Lane and look at the small merchants and hawkers, as well as the government offices. How are the adults in the yamen rushing to be on duty?"


    ?Go and see hundreds of people¡¯s different lives, this is also a kind of learning.


    Su Dalang also responded solemnly: "Okay."


    Su Ruojin was taken back to sleep by her father again. This was her happy little secret.


    In her previous life, her parents divorced when she was two or three years old. Su Ruojin grew up with her grandparents. After she could remember, her father lived in a family and her mother lived in a family. She never knew what her parents'' love was. In this life, she finally enjoyed her father''s love and her mother''s family. maternal love.


    Enjoy it happily and cherish it!


    ??Having fun until the end of the first lunar month, the second dragon raises its head, Mrs. Yang¡¯s milk tea shop finally opens.


    There are many types of milk tea, some divided by tea type, some based on ingredients, and of course some based on region.


    Su Ruojin provided five types of tea for Mrs. Yang. In addition to the pearl milk tea she made, there are also honey, almond, **** and butter milk tea.


    ¡°When summer comes, you can also serve various iced milk teas.¡±


    Mrs. Yang smiled when she heard this and thought, indeed she read it right. She happily took the two children who were able to walk to the milk tea shop and invited them to drink milk tea.


    Su Sanlang shouted: "Why is there no taro strips to go with it?"


    Su Ruojin: ...Little brother, this is a milk tea shop! It¡¯s not some foreign fast food.


    Mrs. Yang smiled and said, "How about I spend money to buy it separately?"


    Su Ruojin smiled and said, "No, no, I''ll give it to Madam. I wish Madam''s shop will make a lot of money every day."


    ?Through the milk tea cooperation, Mrs. Yang finally figured out that in the Su family, Dr. Su¡¯s beloved daughter manipulated Su Erniang in everything. Mrs. Su didn¡¯t care much, and Su Erniang made the final decision inside and outside.


    Just like a little master.


    ??If Mrs. Yang knew that all the Su family''s money was under Su Ruojin''s bed, I don''t know how she would feel!


    The capital of Kyoto is prosperous, and people accept new things as quickly as the trend. Zhengji milk tea has become popular in the capital and has become a must-go store for young ladies.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 43： Go see Ding

    Chapter 43 Going to see Ding


    The spring breeze in February is like scissors, as if the wind blows from the northwest to the southeast overnight. New buds burst out from the willow branches in the alleys of Bianjing City, and the wind blows the branches with a strong sense of spring.


    Cheng Yingzhen couldn''t bear it anymore. As soon as she took a rest, she pestered her husband to go out to the city to see Aunt Ding. Of course Su Yanli agreed. The family''s mule cart was needed for business, so she went to the horse and carriage shop in advance to rent a carriage, and the family went to the city together. Waiyue Shui''an.


    Su Ruojin not only prepared a lot of food for her aunt, but also prepared all kinds of food for the family trip. After all, the Su family was traveling for an outing, and it would be hard to scare people without bringing some outing items.


    ?Seven years into the Great Yin Dynasty, Su Ruojin left Bianjing for the first time. She was very excited. She got up early in the morning and washed up very energetically. She packed the food and placed them neatly.


    Su Dalang came over to help when he came back from his morning run. The two brothers and sister prepared all their travel things without asking their parents to get involved.


    Su Silang was too young, and even though it was mid-February, it was still very cold in the morning and evening. Mother Dong was busy at the breakfast stall for an hour and then came back to take care of the baby. Then Su Yanli, his wife and children, loaded up the carriage with large and small bags and left the city.


    Walking through the bustling and crowded streets, walking through the towering city gates, and walking on the wide official roads blown by the spring breeze.


    The spring breeze in February melted the frozen soil, and the grass that had been dormant all winter broke through the ground. The Su Ruojin brothers and sisters lifted up the sedan curtain and looked into the distance. There was a hazy beauty of "the color of the grass is far away, but there is nothing up close", and "wildfire cannot burn". After all, the spring breeze blows and the tenacity comes back to life."


    ?Taking a deep breath, it seems that the heaviness of winter has been thrown away, and the relaxation and splendor of spring are ushered in.


    Su Anzhi was enjoying the spring in peace at the age of nine. Su Ganzhi was four years old. Her little buttocks were swaying like a little monkey, and she kept chirping: "Dad, look, there are a lot of people out for an outing."


    Su Yanli was a gentle and patient father. He said with a smile: "This should be the first one to pull out willow trees. There are not many. When the peaches, plums and apricots in the mountain temples outside the city are all blooming at the end of February or early March, there will be more tourists." "


    After saying this, he read: When I was outing in Nanyuan in the middle of spring, the wind was gentle and I could hear the horses neighing. Green plums are like beans and willows are like eyebrows, and butterflies fly as the day goes by.


    Su Ruojin doesn¡¯t have the poetic and picturesque mood of her father. Seeing the beautiful spring scenery, she only regrets it. Why didn¡¯t she order a barbecue grill in advance? Such a beautiful scenery is simply a waste if it is not worthy of barbecue.


    Cheng Yingzhen pursed her lips and looked out the window, her brows furrowed with worry. She wondered how her aunt was doing. Has the forehead that was hit a year ago healed? Yueshui''an is poor, but they have good food and clothing.


    ??It really depends on whose mother or father you care for.


    Su Ruojin turned around and saw her mother''s worry, and winked at her father.


    Su Yanli turned his head, reached out and patted the hand on his arm, "Don''t worry, I have hired someone for a long time. My aunt will definitely live better than living in the house."


    ¡°I know, I just can¡¯t help but worry.¡±


    Su Yanli held his wife''s hand in his and comforted her silently. The couple sat side by side, just like what Su Ruojin saw in the book.


    ?Thinking of my parents in my previous life, they fell in love freely, but their marriage began to change after a year of marriage. I heard from my grandma that if her mother hadn''t been pregnant with her, she would have divorced that year. Later, she still divorced when she was less than three years old.


    ?? Free love shows that they have an emotional basis, but they still lose out to marriages that are too material-oriented and have no sense of responsibility. To put it bluntly, fast-food life makes it difficult for people to learn to love others, and naturally it is difficult to get the love of others.


    Su Ruojin prayed secretly, hoping that her parents would continue to love each other in this life, and that she would take care of all the troubles that defeat life.


    ?After walking through the official road and turning onto the small road, it was bumpy and bumpy until almost noon before arriving at Yueshui Nunnery. In order not to attract the attention of Wan''s spy in the nunnery, Su Yanli asked the coachman to help him quietly call the person out from behind.


    Su Yanli and his wife have been married for ten years, and Aunt Ding finally met all her grandchildren except Su Silang.


    Ms. Ding cried and knelt on the ground, praying to the sky with her hands, and excitedly thanked God for treating her well. She finally saw a group of descendants. She would die without regrets in her life.


    It was also the first time for Su Ruojin to see her aunt. She was even thinner than she expected. The large nunnery robe hung on her body, as if a gust of wind could blow her away. She was as old as an old woman in her early forties and almost sixty years old. , very old.


    Being favored by the concubine of the uncle''s house means that my aunt must have been a pretty beauty when she was young. This can be seen from Cheng Yingzhen''s face, but the uncle''s house is really a tormenting cage, and you can see how it tortures people. Su Yanli saw the shock and anger on his daughter''s face, and shook his head secretly. A month ago, his aunt came out, she was so defeated that she could barely breathe. Now at least she has gained some color, and the scar on her forehead was hidden by the nunnery hat. If she was When the little girl saw it, wouldn''t she be even more angry?


    Mother and daughter Cheng Yingzhen held each other''s arms and cried. They sat on a warm stone and hugged each other until they were done crying.


    At noon, the sun was shining down, which was just right for standing in the mountains, otherwise it would still be a bit cold.


    While the two were talking, Su Ruojin had already taken out a small clay stove to heat up the soup, and asked her father to help build a simple stove with stones. She took out a small iron pot and started cooking. There was a carriage to block the wind, and the carriage driver helped. When you make a fire, you can cook ready-made meals. You just need to put the pot in and heat it up, and it will be ready in no time.


    ¡°Auntie, mother, let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    ??Life in the nunnery must be very hard, so I can give my aunt a meal!


    Simple and heartwarming reunion meal.


    When Mrs. Ding saw her grandson and granddaughter, she was so happy that she offered three cups of vegetables to the Su Dalang brothers and sisters, "They are all good vegetables. You must have spent a lot of money on them. Eat more."


    Brother and sister Su Ruojin:¡­


    Let¡¯s not move together.


    Su Yanli put down the bowl, smiled warmly, and signaled to his wife to advise her to eat more and drink more tonic soup. The black-bone chicken and ginseng soup made her very nourishing from last night to morning.


    The aunt loved the child so much that she couldn''t care about herself. Cheng Yingzhen felt sad and couldn''t hold back her tears. She quickly stuffed the silky chicken and ginseng soup into her hand, "This is the stew A Jin specially made for you. You must drink it all, otherwise I''m sorry." Jin¡¯s sincere heart.¡±


    It was stewed by my granddaughter herself! Ding was excited and responded repeatedly: "Okay..." He picked up the bowl, lowered his head and drank hard.


    Su Ruojin saw that her hand holding the bowl was shaking so much that she buried her head in the bowl and ate straight away. She was afraid that she would shed tears even if she couldn''t help it.


    In order to be afraid that his aunt could not let go, Su Yanli and his son had finished eating quickly. He led them down to see the spring scene, and only left the driver. If someone came over, he would help him to support it.


    Not far from the mountain behind Yueshui''an is a small valley. Opposite there are temples and annexes of the capital''s wealthy aristocrats. There is no bridge, so people here can''t cross.


    Su Yanli was afraid that the child would fall, so he walked towards the small mountain forest to the west. There was a tall old mountain plum tree that had not yet faded. It exuded wisps of fragrance from the branches, and he couldn''t help admiring it.


    Su Dalang has always liked to stick to his father, and he also stood under the plum tree, "Dad, do you want to draw it?"


    ¡°That¡¯s what I mean.¡±


    The father and son just enjoyed and chatted, not paying attention to their daughter leading Su Sanlang deeper into the forest.


    ??Why is the string in Su Yanli''s mind so loose? It''s because he trusts his daughter too much. He always feels that although she is young, she is like a little adult and can handle everything properly, including taking care of his younger brother.


    Su Ruojin saw mushrooms inside and wondered if they could be eaten. Unexpectedly, the winding path led to a small pavilion. "Sanlang, let''s sit down and have a rest."


    After saying that, he sat down and looked around.


    Suddenly, her eyes stopped on the young man walking up the stairs on the other side.


    ¢Ù From "The Return of Ruan Lang, Mid-Spring Outing in Nanyuan" written by Ouyang Xiu in the Song Dynasty. Why did Ouyang Xiu''s late spring masterpiece appear in Dayin Dynasty? Dear friends, don''t be too particular! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 44： fake cry

    Chapter 44: Fake crying


    Su Sanlang climbed up on the chair, his feet slipped, and he fell to the ground. His **** hurt from the fall, and he cried: "Sister...Sister..."


    Su Ruojin quickly looked away, slid off the chair and came to hug him.


    It was really hard for the 17-year-old lady to hold the 14-year-old heavy boy. Su Ruojin half hugged and half pulled her up to help her brother up. He was so tired that he grunted and coaxed him: "Don''t cry, Ah Cheng." Cry!¡±


    While the two siblings were hugging each other, the young master entered the small pavilion, followed by two young men and two tall guards. The young man was very surprised to see such a small pair of siblings. , "Who asked you to come here?"


    ?This small pavilion is rarely visited by people. It has always been the secret base of my young master. Unexpectedly, two little kids broke in today.


    Su Ruojin did not reply first when she heard the question, but asked: "A Cheng, does your **** still hurt?"


    Su Chengzhi curiously looked at the people entering the booth, touched his buttocks, and shook his head, "It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    At this moment, she felt relieved. She turned around and still didn''t reply. Instead, she asked, "Is this private property?"


    If it is, then the siblings are indeed offended. If not, I''m sorry, if you can come, of course we can come too.


    ??The boy didn''t expect a six or seven-year-old girl to be so sharp-tongued, "Hey, you''re asking for a beating, right?"


    Su Ruojin raised her hand to beat someone. Su Ruojin picked up her younger brother and ran away, crying and shouting, "Dad, help, dad... help!"


    The benefits of playing wildly in the alley became apparent. The two siblings ran as fast as two little rabbits.


    No matter how playful the two children were, they would not go very far into the woods, so when her daughter screamed, Su Yanli heard it immediately and ran over to meet the cry.


    The boy in the pavilion wanted to catch up and beat him, but Zhao Lan stopped him.


    ¡°Sir, this little lady is such a thief. Before the little one even touched her, she started yelling, which made the little one hit her instead of hitting her.¡±


    ??Zhao Lan snorted coldly, he was indeed a crybaby.


    ??The boy saw his master''s impatient expression, and as if he had received the signal, he wanted to catch up again, "Little non-teacher, let her know what it means to cry really."


    ??Zhao Lan, who was arguing with two little brats, had not yet given up on this, so he stopped him in a cold voice: "Stop chasing them."


    The original hiding heart suddenly disappeared, Zhao Lan turned to turn around, and the steps from the time to go downhill.


    The tall guard walking at the end turned to look at the little lady who was pretending to cry. On the edge of the woods, a clear middle-aged man held one in each hand and comforted the two coquettish children, "Okay, stop crying, let''s go home. ¡±


    Su Yanli looked deep into the forest. The lush trees blocked the people in the pavilion. As they left, he only saw a corner of the young master''s rich clothes. He saw the servants and guards, who were probably relatives of the emperor.


    On the steps downhill, the guard muttered the two words the boy said thoughtfully: "Are you pretending to cry?"


    On the night of the Lantern Festival, he was squeezed in the back of a huge crowd. Seeing the young master being targeted by two thieves, he almost died. Fortunately, a young lady kept crying and stopped the thieves. When he went up the steps just now, he recognized her at a glance as the little lady who cried that night. Thinking about it now, the way the little lady cried just now was similar to that night! Could it be...


    He still wanted to turn around and take a look, but the boy gritted his teeth and said, "I know this kind of little girl''s tricks best, 10% of them are fake crying."


    The guard glanced at his young master, pursed his lips, forget it, since the young lady and her daughter left quietly at that time, then they did not want to have anything to do with Prince Jin''s Mansion, so there was no need for him to bother with it. .


    This matter was sealed in the mind of the guard.


    Zhao Lan subconsciously glanced behind her, passed through the pavilion, and saw the back of the middle-aged man holding the child away from the trees. He was not only a crybaby, but also a delicate child.


    While turning around, Zhao Lan couldn''t remember when his father had hugged him. In his memory, it seemed that he had never hugged him before. His face was gloomy and colder than the deep forest where there was no light all year round.


    The two siblings had long put aside the unhappy things in the pavilion and laughed happily in their father''s arms. Su Sanlang was even more coquettish than Su Ruojin. He held his arms around Su Yanli''s neck and refused to let go, just not giving his sister a chance. It looks like you can''t beat me.


    Little brat!


    Su Ruojin rolled her eyes and kicked her legs twice, "Dad, put me down."


    The two children must have weighed thirty or forty kilograms. She couldn''t bear the difficulty of holding them, so she slipped from his arms and ran to Cheng Yingzhen, "Mother...Mother, I''m back!"


    Cheng Yingzhen reached out to take over her running daughter and said to her aunt, "It''s because of her little spirit that our life gets better."


    When Mrs. Ding heard that her granddaughter was so capable, she couldn''t help but reach out to hug the snow-white and tender baby. When she saw that her outstretched hand was like a chicken claw, she retracted her head in embarrassment.


    Su Ruojin put her little hand into Ding''s hand and called out sweetly: "Auntie!"


    ¡°Hey!¡± Ding felt confused and covered her tear-stained face with her other hand.


    Like her previous grandmother, Su Ruojin also had tears in her eyes, "Auntie, you have to be good. When Ah Jin finds a chance, I will take you home to honor you."


    "My treasure!" Ms. Ding, who had low self-esteem, pulled her granddaughter and held her tightly in her arms, crying bitterly. Her life was too painful. She endured day after day for her daughter. After coming down, she finally left the man-eating uncle''s house. What was she dissatisfied with? For no other reason than to be able to see her daughter and her family, and just for the sake of her granddaughter, she wanted to live a good life.


    On the one hand, Ding has been away for too long, and on the other hand, it will take time for the Su family to return to the city. Even though we were extremely reluctant to leave, we waved goodbye to each other this time! The only things Su Ruojin could bring in were some pastries, as well as some candied fruits and nuts bought from the shop. Everything else had to be cooked, and there was only one kitchen in Yueshui Temple. In order not to arouse the suspicion of Wan''s eyeliner, these things had to be cooked All the food processed over the fire was brought back, leaving only some snacks that could be eaten secretly.


    Su Ruojin asked his father: "How did you arrange to take care of your aunt?"


    Su Yanli said that someone who was hanging out on the street in Beijing used his money to bribe the nun in Yueshui Nunnery and asked her to take care of her in all aspects. If there was any problem, she would go to him in time and he would solve it.


    Su Ruojin nodded and said melancholy, "We have to find a way to get my aunt''s deed of sale from the Wan family." Without the deed of sale, it would be difficult for my aunt to completely escape from the Cheng family.


    They didn''t go home until dark. Unexpectedly, the Feng family, whom Su Ruojin had missed for a long time, actually arrived. They sat in the corridor waiting for them.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 45： Someone is available

    Chapter 45 We have people


    Su Ruojin was so happy that she almost flew up. She ran straight up the steps, stepped onto the corridor, and shouted happily to them: "Uncle Feng, Brother Dashi...Brother Ershi..."


    The father and son of the Feng family were overjoyed to see the Su family again, and they giggled excitedly, "Second Lady, a high official...Madam...Dalangjun...Sanlangjun..."


    Call them down one by one.


    Su Yanli held the sleeping Su Sanlang in his arms, walked up the steps gently, and asked Mother Dong who came out to greet her, "Have you arranged for them to eat?"


    Mother Dong slept in the same room as Su Ruojin. Of course she knew what the young master was thinking. She was very happy when she saw the Feng family coming over. She was so busy with work. She first arranged for them to wash up and then arranged for them to have dinner, but they refused to eat anyway. Said to wait for the master to come back.


    Su Yanli nodded, and Shutong came to pick up Sanlang, smiling from ear to ear. The arrival of the Feng family also meant that he would be much more relaxed.


    Cheng Yingzhen was originally in a very depressed mood. Thinking that the Feng family had brought a woman this time, she raised her head and asked, "Brother Feng, where is the person you brought?"


    Mother Dong called towards the kitchen, "Xianggui, Madam calls you."


    Under the corridor lamp, a sallow-faced young woman wearing clean linen clothes came out with Su Silang in her arms. She looked at Su Yanli and his wife with a dull expression, as if she wanted to salute but didn''t know what to do.


    ??Feng Wangtian saw his niece being so stupid and he wanted to push her anxiously, but then he realized that she was holding Xiao Langjun and did not dare to move, "That...that..."


    Although the person is numb, sluggish and malnourished, she can keep it clean and can hold a child. Su Ruojin is willing to give her a month to try it. If she is still so numb and sluggish after a month, she will not dare to use it.


    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    Su Yanli knew that his daughter had an idea, so he said nothing and nodded, "Listen to A Jin."


    She smiled and took her father''s hand. Su Yanli turned around and pulled Cheng Yingzhen''s other hand.


    Well... Su Dalang was the only one left behind.


    Su Ruojin turned around, reached for her brother''s hand, and pulled him too. The whole family entered the kitchen like a small team.


    Mother Dong took Su Silang from Xianggui and said to Xianggui, "Go to the kitchen and serve dinner to your lord and madam as I told them."


    Xianggui didn¡¯t nod, but Ren followed her instructions and entered the kitchen. He looked sluggish, serving rice and dishes, and his hands and feet were quite nimble, as if he was used to serving others at home.


    ?Feng Wangtian stood at the door of the kitchen and quietly looked inside. He was afraid that his niece would not be able to catch his employer''s eyes, and he was anxious. Seeing that she was in order, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    ??The Feng family didn''t want to eat at the same table as the Su family, so Su Ruojin opened another table in the workshop and allowed them to eat freely. "If it''s not enough, let Aunt Gui come over and add more for you."


    "That''s enough, that''s enough!" The Feng family father and son looked at the three dishes and one soup. Since their boss had made money, the food they were eating now was even better than when they were working a few years ago. On the way to the sky, I was very hungry and wolfed down everything.


    Xianggui held the bowl and watched her uncle and his son eating. She looked at her round plate, which contained big white steamed buns, braised pork, scrambled eggs with fungus, and stir-fried cabbage. There was also pork ribs and radish soup in the small bowl at hand. , she had never eaten such a good meal, and her dull eyes flashed in the dim light, as if she was in a dream. Did her uncle really not lie to her, and was she really destined to live a good life?


    Both groups of people have been working hard all day. No matter what they have in mind, they should wait until they get some sleep.


    On the second day, Su Yanli got up on time to wash up and eat. After eating with his eldest son, he had to go on duty and couldn''t delay. Su Dalang couldn''t help but go to exercise. The father and son could go to Uncle Shu Tong''s breakfast stall together.


    Cheng Yingzhen took her little son to sleep until he woke up naturally, and so did Su Ruojin. When she got up and went to the kitchen to boil hot water as usual, Xianggui, who had just arrived yesterday, came forward with wash water and asked softly: "Second lady, do you want anything?" Send it to the bedroom?¡±


    Su Ruojin shook his head, "From now on, I''ll put it on the washstand at the door of the kitchen." Xianggui still brought back the wash water.


    Su Ruojin stood in the corridor without moving. The Feng family and his son were cleaning the yard and sorting the weeds beside the wall.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Ershi?¡±


    Feng Dashi smiled and replied: "I went to help at the stall."


    Don¡¯t say anything at all! Su Ruojin entered the kitchen with a smile, washed her face, and had breakfast.


    ??Having multiple housekeepers at home is different!


    Su Ruojin sighed repeatedly, no wonder it felt so good to be a rich man and have someone to take care of everything.


    The woman who was so numb last night that she couldn''t even turn her eyes seemed to be a different person after one night. Although her face was still sallow, her whole person became much more pleasing to the eye. That''s right. Don''t bother me. It''s not good to treat you with money and still look at you with a dead look on your face.


    After eating, Su Ruojin moved a small stool and sat in the corridor, and also asked the Feng family and his son to come and sit.


    Feng Wangtian was too embarrassed to sit on a small stool and wanted to sit on the steps. Su Ruojin stopped him, "The stone steps are cold. It will be uncomfortable when you get old and get sick."


    ??They mud-legged people are so particular. Since the young lady was kind, Feng Wangtian had no choice but to sit on the small stool as she was told.


    Su Ruojin did not beat around the bush and asked directly: "Uncle Feng, do you have any plans to send the big stone and the two stones back so quickly, besides learning the calligraphy from us?"


    Feng Wangtian rubbed his hands when asked by the young lady. He earned ten taels of silver a month and sent the person over in a hurry, as if he was in a hurry. He was really embarrassed and said with a red face, "This The two boys are just weeding and fertilizing the hawthorn forest at home. They can''t do anything serious. Why not send them to the lady? If you don''t take advantage of anything, let them run errands. "


    Uncle Feng''s words were too modest. He only did weeding and fertilizing the hawthorn forests. Production was low in ancient times. Even though this was a small amount of work, it took up all the labor force in the family and could not finish the work all day long. .


    Su Ruojin originally wanted to use them and said with a smile, "We got a head start on the hawthorn business last year, but if we help my family this year, it is unlikely that we will have ten taels a month. Do you still want your two brothers to stay? "


    ¡°Stay, of course.¡± Even if it¡¯s one tael a month, it¡¯s much more than working hard at home.


    Su Ruojin smiled and said, "I plan to build a breakfast shop this year. I need to add one person to the front and back of the shop, so I will keep both Brother Dashi and Brother Shi."


    "That''s great." Feng Wangtian thought that there was a shortage of people in the Su''s breakfast shop. He estimated that Ershi might stay. Unexpectedly, Dashi could also be left behind. He promised happily, "I will plant hawthorns this year and wait for winter." Then I¡¯ll bring in a lot of hawthorns and sell them for money.¡±


    ?Before Feng Wangtian returned, Su Ruojin set the contract wages for the Ershi brothers at 2 taels per month and Xianggui at 1 tael per month. "If you do well, you will be rewarded at the end of the year."


    One or two per month? Isn¡¯t it twelve taels per year? Oh my god, Xianggui Mu''s gloomy eyes suddenly burst into flames, and she knelt down in front of Su Ruojin.


    ¡°Little lady, please buy me.¡±


    Su Ruojin looked at Feng Wangtian.


    ??The two Feng brothers are hired workers, and so is Xianggui. If they don''t do well, they can pay and leave anytime and anywhere.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 46： Cinnamon

    Chapter 46 Cinnamon


    ?Meaning or servant, anyone who is not a fool knows which one to choose. Who would be willing to become a slave unless they are forced to have no other choice?


    Su Ruojin is not a native of the ancients. He has been infiltrated by equality and freedom in his bones for a long time. It is difficult to accept that a person wants to sell himself. What does this person think?


    ? Life in Lishantun was difficult, and Feng Wangtian knew that. Since the master did not force people to sign a deed of sale, Feng Wangtian certainly hoped that his niece would not become a slave who could be bought and sold at will.


    ?But his boss was not a bad person, and for a while Feng Wangtian didn''t have the nerve to intervene. He hoped in his heart that his boss would not agree to his niece''s request.


    For a moment, neither of them spoke.


    Xiang Gui thought that the second lady disagreed, and the anxious head was straight, ßË ..., left again, and was shocked to stop Su Ruojin. To pull her up, she refused to die.


    He raised his head with tears streaming down his face: "Second Lady, please!"


    After twenty-four years of life, Xianggui finally grabbed a chance of survival, even if it cost her her head and blood.


    "Do you know what it means to be a slave?" Without freedom in life, life and death are controlled by the master''s family. What is the difference between this and being in prison?


    "I know, of course I know!" Xianggui cried, "but I would rather be a slave with no real freedom than a fake dead person who can be abused by others."


    ?Faking the dead?


    Su Ruojin stared at Xianggui''s face. Although she was crying with tears all over her face at this moment, she was many times better than the life-and-death look she had last night. Would anyone really rather sell themselves into slavery than go back to their original life? ?


    But even if the original life is not satisfactory, at least it is free!


    Cheng Yingzhen heard the noise in the corridor and came out with her baby in her arms. She saw Xianggui kneeling in front of her daughter. She was happy to know that she was going to sell herself. She bought out Xianggui. From then on, all the people and things in her past could not hinder Su. Home.


    Seeing that his daughter was still silent, he stepped forward and asked, "If you sell it, you won''t have any regrets. Are you still willing?"


    "I am willing...I am willing..." Xianggui knelt down in front of Cheng Yingzhen and hugged her legs with both hands. "Madam, I would rather work for you all my life than go back to the old days and let others bully me."


    Feng Wangtian originally wanted to stop her, but when he heard what his niece said, he sighed. He thought about how haggard he looked when he went to pick her up from his sister''s house. He couldn''t even bear to look at her!


    The poverty in the mountains is unimaginable to those who have never seen it. They eat soup and chew grass for two meals a day. Many families don¡¯t even have a set of clothes to go out. There are many boys aged seven or eight in the village who are naked. Running wild outside.


    My sister has a large family of dozens of people, and life is already difficult. The niece was divorced and returned to her parents'' home, and she has another mouth to talk to. There is no room for her mother-in-law. She beats or scolds her every day, and she wishes she would trample her to death so that she will lose a piece of food. Q.


    ??If it weren¡¯t for her sister¡¯s desperate protection, Xianggui would have died so many times!


    ?Difficult! It¡¯s so hard to live! If he hadn''t run out of the mountains and came to the capital to meet the noble family, what would be the difference between their family and his sister''s family! He understood what his niece meant and sold himself off. From then on, he had nothing to do with the Chen family who abused her. Although he was a slave, he had monthly money to draw. Such a good boss would definitely not rub her down. Her future life would be very different. It may not be too moisturizing.


    ? Cheng Yingzhen knew that her daughter had a kind heart and would not tolerate being a slave to others, but the world was like this, and she, a little person, could not change it.


    ¡°Ah Jin, we didn¡¯t force her, it was her own choice.¡±


    "Yes, madam, second lady, Xianggui is willing to do so. She will never regret it in the future, and she is willing to work for you..."


    "There is no need for you to act like a cow or a horse, as long as you do what you have to do well, don''t reveal the master''s affairs or secret recipes, and be a loyal slave."


    Hearing the word slave, Xianggui¡¯s eyes brightened, and she opened her eyes with excitement, ¡°Second Lady, do you agree?¡±


    If the days of slavery are better than her original days, Su Ruojin is willing to fulfill her heart, "then buy it." Only then did she catch her.


    Feng Wangtian wanted to go home, so he stayed for two more days. He didn''t go home until he went to the government to get Xianggui''s selling contract. When he went back, he took away the ten taels of silver that Xianggui sold himself to, "Uncle, tell your mother, The money was given to his old Chen family. From now on, I, Xianggui, will be considered dead and have nothing to do with them anymore."


    ?Feng Wangtian sighed and felt happy for his niece. After all, she was living a good life.


    Looking at the ten taels of silver that her uncle took away, Xianggui was unwilling to accept it. In fact, she told the host''s family that she only needed to give them a modest two taels. She really didn''t want to let the Chen family get so much silver. But the master was busy doing things, and she had no choice. Looking at her uncle''s back, she felt a little melancholy, but more importantly, she was full of hope for the future.


    Suddenly, she ran after him.


    Cheng Yingzhen was a little worried, "Do you regret it?"


    Su Ruojin shook his head, "No."


    ¡°Can¡¯t bear to leave her uncle?¡±


    ¡°Nor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Cheng Yingzhen couldn¡¯t guess.


    Su Ruojin guessed a few things, "I guess he asked his uncle to pay a few taels less for selling her body, and let his uncle secretly give the rest to her mother."


    After hearing what her daughter said, Cheng Yingzhen thought it was possible. She smiled and said, "I was as dejected as a dead person two days ago, but today I have become smarter."


    It is better to be clever than stupid.


    ?Three days ago, Su Ruojin was still wondering whether to use her, but now he bought her. Things in the world are really unpredictable.


    Now that she has escaped from the suffering of her native family, even though Xianggui is too busy in the Su family, her face has undergone visible changes, from gray and yellow to plump and pale, wearing a light brown linen shirt and skirt. Dressed neatly and neatly, the whole person walks with the wind blowing on the soles of his feet, and the whole person is full of vitality, which makes people happy to see it.


    ? Cheng Yingzhen, mother and son, were freed from housework. Cheng Yingzhen concentrated on taking care of her son. When she had time, she began to use needle and thread to make clothes for the family, of course when her daughter was not at home.


    Her daughter felt sorry for her and didn''t ask her to do such troublesome work, but she couldn''t rest, and she always felt uncomfortable because she didn''t have any work in hand.


    Thinking of this, maybe this is the shadow that my daughter said her family of origin cast on her. Think about it, in the first seventeen years of her life, the life she lived in her uncle''s house was almost the same as that of Xianggui!


    There are so many miserable people in the world!


    ? With the manpower at home, Shutong was completely freed from the breakfast stall and followed the little master all day long to find a suitable breakfast shop.


    In order to make walking easier, Su Ruojin wrote a book and dressed up as a boy, and would drag Su Dalang out every now and then to see how to choose a shop and how to deal with people in the dental shop. "In the future, when you become a parent official, you will definitely have to deal with people''s livelihood. You don''t have to know these things." , but you must understand and don¡¯t be blinded by the adjutants and subordinates below.¡±


    Su Ruojin''s search for a shop has long attracted Mrs. Xu''s attention. She found her idle son and said, "Let''s play tricks on her."


    One update at 12:00 noon, and another one at 7:00 pm!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 47： Not into the trap

    Chapter 47 Not falling into the trap


    Dou Bigui asked my mother, "How to put it?"


    Mrs. Xu was originally immersed in calculations. When she heard what her son said, she was so angry that she slapped him, "You are a bastard, you are fooling around outside all day long. You have to ask me about this kind of thing. It''s all in vain."


    Dou Bigui spends all his time looking for flowers and willows. Of course, the water in his belly is bad. His bad qualities are all in the open. When it comes to the means of harming others in secret, Mrs. Xu is the best.


    Of course Mrs. Xu knew her son''s virtues, and she didn''t waste any time talking to him. She quickly pulled him into a small room where he was not exposed to light, so that the two of them could plot a plan.


    Su Ruojin didn''t know that she was being targeted. She searched for a long time near Xiqiao Lane, but she couldn''t find one she was satisfied with. Shops in good locations were expensive, and shops in bad locations affected her business.


    After watching it for more than ten days, she was so angry that she wanted to buy a piece of land to build it herself. However, the land in Bianjing City was very expensive, so how could a low-income person afford it?


    Shu Tong asked: "Now there are only two shops to choose from, one is from Zhang Yaren, and the other is recommended by Wang Yaren. Which one do you want to choose, Second Lady?"


    ?The area around Xiqiao is criss-crossed with alleys, and there are shops at the entrances of many alleys. Each shop is a good location for doing business. I can¡¯t think of a good shop, but the two locations are a little closer to each other.


    Because his mother was in poor health, he planned to sell his shop and go back to his hometown to serve her. The shop and house were sold for three hundred taels in succession, just counting the price of the money in Su Ruojin''s hands. If she hadn''t revealed her wealth, she would even doubt this. People and people are running around trying to take out all the money in her hands.


    The other small shop was about the same size, with a front shop and a backyard. The owner¡¯s house was too slovenly. Both the shop and the yard were dirty. When the weather got warmer in late February and early March, flies were already flying everywhere.


    Su Ruojin really can''t stand it anymore, so that''s fine. There are three sons in this family, and all of them are interested in this shop. Whether it''s renting or buying, once they get involved, it will be a difficult lawsuit.


    Of course Shutong also leaned toward the outsider who was planning to sell the shop and leave, "How about we go find Zhang Yaren and let the Yan family sell the shop and the yard separately?"


    The master and servant returned to Zhang Ji Yaxing and said, "I would like to ask the Zhang Ya people to ask the Yan family to talk to them again."


    When Zhang Yaren saw them coming, he was very enthusiastic: "Su Xiaoguan, you are all on your third trip. Okay, since you are sincere, then I will go find the old man Yan tonight and we can talk about it. At this time tomorrow , come here again.¡±


    Su Ruojin meant that she wanted to talk to Yan face to face and signaled Shu Tong to express his thoughts.


    "How about we go to Yan''s house with Zhang Yaren tonight, maybe it can be done."


    "This..." Zhang Yaren rolled his eyes, "Then I will ask the boy to ask first. If he refuses, there is nothing I can do."


    ?There is nothing wrong with what she said, but if you look at it from another perspective, she is selling a shop and wants to go home. If someone comes to buy it, she will definitely be willing to meet and talk.


    Su Ruojin, as Shutong''s servant, pretended not to understand and asked innocently: "Didn''t I say that Yan''s mother was not in good health and asked him to leave as soon as possible? Why are you still grinding?"


    ??It is normal for the owner to use some tricks in order not to be squeezed on the price. Su Ruojin was just such a scam, but Zhang Yaren''s eyes clearly flashed, and Su Ruojin caught it. Is there something fishy here?


    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With all the people in the city, there are so many stories that happen every day. Places like the tooth shop are the best places to hide dirt and evil. Su Ruojin suddenly became cautious.


    But on the surface, she remained calm and continued to negotiate with Shu. They waited for more than an hour in Yaxing. The boy came back with a happy face and said, "Hui Yaren, Old Man Yan agreed."


    ??Mojiji disagreed just now, why did he agree again just now? Su Ruojin was alert, but she didn''t show it on her face, no matter what the dentist said.


    ?Zhangyaren smiled with a smile on his face: "Then let''s go over and talk in the evening?"


    Shu Tong was about to say, ''No problem, okay'', but was pulled back by Su Ruojin. He suddenly realized that the second lady was a young man disguised as a man. It didn''t seem to be a good idea to do it so late at night. He quickly shook his head, "I think it''s better to do it tomorrow morning." Let¡¯s talk in the teahouse, I¡¯ll pay for the tea.¡±


    Su Ruojin secretly praised Shu Tongshu''s response. Zhang Yaren glanced at the young man, his expression immediately changed, and he said gloomily: "Su Xiaoguan, are you kidding me? Just now I said I would go by myself at night, and you insist on following me, now You said it was okay, but you didn''t go, so you thought I was full and had nothing to do, so you were in a hurry?"


    "Hey!" Shutong was even more unhappy than he was, "There are so many tooth shops on this street, they have to be at your house!" After saying that, he pulled up the little master and flicked his sleeves and walked out of the tooth shop.


    In the dental shop, Zhang Yaren and the servant Wuji were cross-eyed. If they had known better, they would not have asked Dou if he had found a good manpower, but would have directly deceived the people first. It was all because Dou had not arranged well and called him. The duck flew.


    After walking for a while, Shu Tong asked: "Second Lady, what''s wrong?"


    Su Ruojin turned around while walking, found an alley, and looked towards Zhang Ji Yaxing from the entrance of the alley, "Uncle Shutong, I''ll go back first. You stay here and follow the boy or Zhang Yaren quietly to see what they follow. People connect.¡±


    ?Shu Tong was surprised: "Second Lady, do you suspect they are cheating us out of money?"


    Su Ruojin nodded, "We visited five or six dental shops on this street, and Zhang Ji was the most enthusiastic. He also told the Yan family that they wanted to sell the shop. I didn''t think it was anything at first, but we can''t talk about anything during the day. You''ve paid for the tea and they''re still not happy, that''s wrong."


    Shu Tong nodded seriously.


    "Be careful." Su Ruojin took advantage of the fact that there were many people on the street at noon and went home cautiously.


    On the way home, Su Ruojin, who is small in stature, was really afraid that the traffickers would take her away. Fortunately, it was clear day and she was dressed as a servant, so she did not attract too much attention from people with bad intentions.


    ?Back home, Su Ruojin broke out in a cold sweat. It would be great if she could find a woman who knew how to box and kick.


    ??Yang Siniang asked Su Erniang to play, but she almost failed again. Unexpectedly, she came back and said, "Hey, why are you wearing servant clothes?"


    Su Ruojin didn''t want to say anything to the little kid. She originally wanted her to go back first, but suddenly she remembered that Mrs. Yang came from Zheng Guogong''s palace, and Zheng Guogong''s family had descendants serving in the army, so he asked her with a smile, "Does your mother have any disciples under her?" Woman?"


    ?Yang Siniang shook her head in confusion, "I don''t know."


    "Then help me ask your mother if she has one. If so, how much does it cost to hire one for a long time?"


    Six or seven-year-old children love being entrusted with important tasks, and they happily go home to their mother.


    Su Ruojin: ...Isn¡¯t it inappropriate to bring it up so rashly?


    Forget it, I¡¯ve said it all.


    Su Ruojin returned home and changed into servant clothes, washed up and ate first.


    ??In a fireworks alley in the capital, Zhang Jiyaxing''s boy stood in front of a fat man, with a grimace on his face, "Guan Dou, those two guys were not fooled."


    When Dou Bigui heard this, he put away Sister Fengchen from his arms and said with a stern face: "How can you pay for someone if you haven''t led them into the trap?"


    ¡°I really feel sorry for Mr. Dou. Our Mr. Zhang also tried his best, but those two guys were too slippery and there was nothing we could do.¡±


    ?Dou Bigui didn''t finish what I asked him to do, and he wasn''t in the mood to play anymore, so he hurried home to find his mother.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 48： Shop 1

    Chapter 48 Planning a business 1


    The Su family has been renting the Xu family''s house for nearly two years. Of course Shutong knows everyone in the Xu family, and he even knows Dou Bigui. When he saw that this was the boy Zhang Jiya was looking for, he was so angry that he punched the wall.


    ¡°It¡¯s really poisonous.¡±


    Shutong returned home angry, resentful and worried. Before he could speak, the second lady guessed it. He asked anxiously, "What should I do?"


    Su Ruojin looked calm and said, "Don''t worry about it for now."


    "We are looking for a shop. You can only be a thief for a thousand days, but you can''t guard against thieves for a thousand days. It''s not good to have her make decisions all the time," Shu Tong said anxiously.


    ?? Mrs. Xu has a backer and a vicious one. She has done countless bad things in recent years with the help of her sister. If this cancer is not completely removed, they must be careful.


    Su Ruojin thought for a while and said, "Uncle Shu Tong, the King of Jin is the emperor''s younger brother, and he also holds the post of a general who guards the border. He is a noble man with real power. It will not be easy to get rid of Mrs. Xu and avoid future troubles."


    Shu Tong was bald and squatted on the ground with hatred and exhaled.


    Su Ruojin reached out and patted him on the back, "Don''t worry, I didn''t say I won''t do anything to her, it just takes time."


    ¡°Then our breakfast shop will have to wait forever?¡±


    ¡°No, just do what you have to do.¡±


    ¡°What if the person named Xu tries another poisonous move?¡±


    Su Ruojin still said the same thing: "My father is an eighth-grade doctor of the Five Classics of the Imperial College, and Master Fan is behind her. Even if she wants to take our money or shop, she will have to rack her brains. Let''s be careful."


    In the capital city, everything is decided by the power backer. Shutong had no choice but to stand up and asked again: "What should I do if I don''t have a suitable shop?"


    The Dayin Dynasty was founded nearly a hundred years ago, which was the time when a dynasty was at its peak. The city was prosperous, commerce was developed, and there were too many people doing business. Most of the shops in good locations in Beijing were owned by wealthy families, and some were relatively Good shops have been in business for several generations, but the liquidity of the shop is really not strong. The only things left are crooked melons and cracked dates for Su Ruojin to pick up.


    ¡°Then pick up a crooked melon and cracked jujube.¡±


    "Ah..." Shu Ting was surprised, "Second Lady, do you want to buy the shop owned by the three brothers that Wang Yaren mentioned?"


    Su Ruojin nodded, "At present, the only option is that location."


    ¡°But you said that if three brothers are at odds with each other, they might end up in a lawsuit!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to people.¡±


    Su Ruojin waved, Shutong lowered his head, and Su Ruojin whispered to him, "You are like this...like this..."


    Shu Tong¡¯s eyebrows twitched when he heard this, with a look of disbelief on his face, ¡°Can it be done?¡±


    ¡°As long as you find a reliable person, this can definitely happen.¡±


    A reliable person? Shutong''s mind raced quickly, "I used to have a helper who was very good to me when I was wandering on the street. I wonder if he is qualified."


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t he know if we try it?¡±


    The master and the servant spent the whole night muttering together, and went out early the next morning to find the helper.


    Su Ruojin was still disguised as a boy this time and followed Shutong. He found the helper he knew in a morning teahouse. He was a young man in his early twenties. He had an ordinary appearance and was thin. He gave people a monkey-like appearance. Feel.


    He is a gangster, his surname is Hua and his given name is Ping.


    vase? Su Ruojin almost couldn''t help laughing.


    Hua Ping was not surprised and smiled at Shutong¡¯s ¡®boy¡¯: ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can laugh if you want.¡±


    Su Ruojin just grinned and said, "Brother Hua''s name is so special."


    ??The servant of the Doctor of the Eighth Grade and Five Classics is really interesting. Hua Ping smiled meaningfully, "Brother Su doesn''t run the breakfast stall anymore?"


    ¡°Of course we will run the business. If we don¡¯t hire two people, we will have time to have tea and chat with Hua Boy.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have time to have tea and chat with me today?¡±


    Shu Tong glanced at Su Ruojin unconsciously, and Hua Ping saw this look. He remained calm, as if he didn''t notice the quarrel between the master and the servant. He also frequented Su Ji''s breakfast stall. He has also met the doctor''s eldest daughter. He knows who this ''boy'' is.


    I don¡¯t know why this seven-year-old girl thought of looking for him. What did she want to do with him? His eyebrows raised unconsciously, thinking that Dr. Su''s wife was very interesting, and he liked to interact with interesting people. Encouraged by Su Ruojin''s eyes, Shu Tong approached Hua Ping and whispered, "I want to ask little brother Hua for a favor."


    ¡°What are you busy with?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the money will be yours.¡±


    Oh, and a lot of money was promised, Hua Ping became even more interested, "Well, you said, as long as I can do it."


    The two of them leaned their heads together and whispered.


    A quarter of an hour later, Shutong led the "boy" back home.


    Huaping also came out of the teahouse, wandered from a secluded alley into a quiet private winery, went up to the private room on the second floor, opened the sliding door, "Sir -"


    A middle-aged man raised his eyes and said, "Why do you come to me at this time? Do you have any clues?"


    Hua Ping smiled and said, "No, I encountered something interesting."


    ¡°Oh, come and listen.¡±


    Huaping sat down in front of the middle-aged man and took a cup of tea. "Last year, I was wandering on the street, and a boy from Dr. Wu Jing of the Imperial College struck up a conversation with me. We went back and forth, and we were acquainted. Since last year, Dr. Su''s house opened a breakfast stall. , that boy has been busy, and he never thought that he would come to me today. "


    The middle-aged man seemed to be thinking about something while drinking tea, and then listened to the chatter of his subordinates.


    Huaping continued: "Ask me to do something for him to pretend to be a ghost."


    ¡°That¡¯s really interesting.¡± The middle-aged man smiled, ¡°Then you took it?¡±


    "Anyway, I don''t have a clue about that matter. The master and servant are interested in it, so let''s just play it."


    "Well, just be careful and don''t miss important things."


    "good."


    Hua Ping stood up after saying that. When he was about to step out the door, he couldn''t help but turn around and ask, "Has the master decided to give us all to the little master?"


    The middle-aged man raised his eyes and remained silent.


    Huaping sighed, turned around and left.


    Su Ruojin''s master and servant returned home and were caught by Yang Siniang. She laughed and said, "I came out to look for you just because I heard the noise at your door."


    Su Ruojin looked at her cheerful smile and was secretly happy. Could it be that the female security guard had something to look at?


    "Hehe..." Yang Siniang smiled proudly, "My mother said there happened to be one, please thank me quickly!"


    ?God, thank you so much to Mrs. Yang and her daughter. Su Ruojin almost jumped up with joy, "Wait for me, I''ll change my clothes and I''ll be right back."


    Shu Tong smiled at Yang Siniang and said, "Sister Yang, please come in -" and invited the little neighbor to come in and sit down.


    When Su Sanlang saw Yang Siniang coming, he happily ran up and down his legs to play with her.


    ?One is four years old and the other is seven years old. They are squatting on the ground and playing with stones in the corridor, chattering very lively.


    Cheng Yingzhen asked Shutong: "Have you found the shop?"


    Shutong shook his head: "It''s hard to find."


    Seeing that he couldn''t find it, Cheng Yingzhen put down the money in her hand worriedly, "Those shops are all owned by aristocratic families, and the shops owned by ordinary people are also used to support their families. It''s really hard to find them without anyone''s help."


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Shutong squatted on the ground and watched the children play.


    Xianggui came over and took a wet wipe, "Brother, wipe the handle."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 49： Shop 2

    Chapter 49 Planning a business 2


    Shutong stood up and grinned, "Thank you, Mrs. Gui." After saying that, he wiped the fresh and warm towel on his face. He didn''t expect that Shutong would also be served by someone one day. He felt so good!


    Xianggui was thanked, and he stood aside awkwardly. Hearing the movement of the bedroom door, he hurriedly went to serve the little master. He was really busy and felt wind on his feet.


    Shutong said to her back, "Madam, she is very diligent!"


    Cheng Yingzhen agreed, smiled and nodded: "Not bad!"


    In early March, the sun was shining, the spring breeze was gentle, everything was growing, and the weather was gradually getting warmer. Su Ruojin changed out of her heavy thick coat and put on a light jacket. She came out of the room, walked to Cheng Yingzhen, moved a small stool to sit down, and let her mother sit down. Give her a bun, and after a while, she will have a beautiful bun with exquisite beads and flowers.


    ??A pink little lady looked like she had stepped out of a painting. She had delicate eyebrows and a baby face. Cheng Yingzhen couldn''t help but pinch her. She was really cute.


    When Yang Siniang saw Mrs. Su pinching it, she also came over and pinched it, "Wow, so much meat!"


    Su Ruojin was so angry that she slapped her hand, "You have more meat than me."


    ?Yang Siniang is fatter than Su Ruojin, and of course there is more flesh on her face. The two young ladies were having a lively fight and went to Yang''s house holding each other''s hands.


    Su Sanlang called out urgently from behind: "Sister, Sister Rong, wait for me..."


    After a while, the yard was completely quiet. Cheng Yingzhen smiled and shook her head, looking at the cradle next to her. "Next year, you will also be chasing the third brother, right?"


    The spring breeze blows and the garden is filled with the fragrance of flowers.


    Before I reached the main hall, I heard my daughter¡¯s call, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m bringing Ajin over here!¡±


    The little daughter was chirping happily all day long. Mrs. Yang shook her head happily. She didn¡¯t look at her until her daughter threw herself into her arms, ¡°She¡¯s seven years old after the Chinese New Year, can she act like a little lady?¡±


    "Hehe..." Yang Birong walked straight into her mother''s fragrant arms. It smelled like a mother, and she felt even happier.


    Su Ruojin shouted politely: "Hello, madam!"


    ?Mrs. Yang raised her head and said, "I heard Ah Rong say that you want to find a wife who is a good wife?"


    She nodded: "Do you have it, madam?"


    "There is no woman, but there is a young lady of twelve or thirteen years old who knows some boxing and kicking skills. I''m afraid that being young and unable to go home will delay your family''s affairs."


    Yesterday, I told Ah Rong that the wife of the Lian family was actually just what she said. If she really wanted to invite someone back, she would be really talented but useless. In fact, Su Ruojin wanted to find a girl with a little bit of boxing skills to keep company with her when she went out to avoid worrying. .


    What Mrs. Yang said was exactly what she wanted, "I wonder where she is now?"


    ¡°I am in my natal home, Zheng Guofu.¡±


    Normally Mrs. Yang would not talk much to a child, but after contacting the Su family, she knew that Su Erniang was a young master, so she told her the origin of the little girl who was good at boxing and kung fu.


    "Three years ago, my brother went on a patrol. On the way, he encountered a fight between a caravan bodyguard and a bandit. One of the bodyguards died. His family came to collect the body and collect the caravan''s pension money. The parents and brothers of one of the bodyguards held the money in their hands. He gave the daughter to the escort''s wife. The wife remarried on the spot, leaving a lonely daughter. My brother looked at the pity and took him back to the capital to raise him as a little girl in the Duke''s palace. The girl had a weird temper and refused to talk to anyone. I practice boxing and kicking in the yard in the morning and evening. The girls and women in the yard don''t like it, so when I heard Rong''er said that you want to find someone who knows boxing and kicking, I thought of her. I don''t know if I have said so much, do you still want it? ?¡±


    Su Ruojin nodded, "Madam, what you mean is that she has no bond of betrayal and is a free person, right?"


    ??The little lady is really perceptive, and she can hear it right away. No wonder she is able to be the head of the family at such a young age. Looking at her daughter, standing next to her legs, she understands nothing and laughs secretly.


    "If you want, I will go to my mother''s house, and I will bring her over for you to see. If you are destined, I will consider you hiring her." "Okay." Su Ruojin said, "Then I''ll trouble Madam to go there."


    Su Ruojin was waiting for Mrs. Yang to return to her parents'' home to bring back a little girl who knew how to box and kick, and was waiting to help Xianhua Ping to see what was going on there. Seeing her playing in the alley every day, her thoughts had already been focused on these two things.


    Shu Tong ran out every day and quietly inquired about the situation of the house. There was no movement for several days. Until the morning of March 16th, when he left the breakfast stall to inquire about the situation of the shop again, he was surrounded inside and outside the entrance of the alley. Man, he squeezed in and took a look, "Hey, be a good boy." The roof of the shop of more than ten square meters that the second wife had chosen had been scorched, leaving only four empty walls.


    ??Looking at the backyard again, it was also scorched by the fire. It was completely blackened by the smoke. The things inside were also burnt and scorched. It was a mess and was unsightly.


    ¡­


    ?He was dumbfounded, can he still buy this? After standing still for a moment, he suddenly turned around and squeezed out of the crowd, running towards home. As soon as he reached the gate of the courtyard, he shouted, "Second Lady...Second Lady..."


    Su Ruojin was playing lattice with Su Sanlang in the corridor. Hearing the cry, he quickly went down the steps of the corridor and said, "Uncle Shutong, what''s the matter?"


    Shutong ran so fast that he was panting and unable to speak, "Qi...Qi''s house was on fire. It was badly burned. That flower boy can''t do things well, and we can''t buy this shop."


    Burned? That person looked so monkeyish, so he did this to her?


    Su Ruojin didn''t give up. She picked up the corner of her skirt and ran towards Xiqiao Lane. Shu Tong immediately chased after her.


    The two masters and servants ran out of breath. When they arrived at the Qijia courtyard, an old Taoist holding a whisk was shaking his head in front of the Jiaoyuan. The land brings harm to people, the land brings blessings to people, the people live in blessings, the land brings blessings..." I kept reading.


    The onlookers couldn''t help but interrupt the old Taoist priest, "Master Taoist, can you please explain clearly to me, if you are so nagging, can someone with the surname Qi still live here?"


    ¡°It¡¯s a strange place!¡±


    The three brothers of the Qi family had their hair and beards burnt by the smoke. After hearing the words of the old Taoist priest, they all lost their usual carelessness. The elder Qi asked, "Then according to Taoist wishes, our Qi family..."


    ??The old Taoist priest flicked his fly whisk and brushed the faces of the three brothers of the Qi family, and they all took a step back.


    ??The old Taoist priest was completely unaware and raised his head slightly, "Qi Daqi... You should live near the south city gate so that you can rely on blessings to get..."


    Su Ruojin''s eyebrows almost flew into a straight line upon hearing this. The surname Hua is so awesome. This is clearly a blow to the bottom of the cauldron! She no longer had the heart to listen to the old Taoist priest''s nonsense.


    ?Her mind is now full of how to renovate the front and back yards of this shop, and she has thought of N ways. In the end, she is most concerned about buying a shop and renovating it. Is three hundred taels enough?


    "Hey...hey..." Shutong called out in a low voice for a few times before bringing the little master back to his senses, "It''s all burned like this and there are still people who want to buy it."


    Eh...someone is competing with her for a shop? Su Ruojin immediately came back to her senses, "Who?"


    Shutong pointed to a few middle-aged men standing beside the old road, "You said they were burned to such a degree, yet there are still people who want them." He couldn''t figure it out.


    Su Ruojin hummed, "Have you ever heard of a burning land?"


    Shu Tong: ...is there another way to say this? He really hadn''t heard of it.


    ¡°Then¡­ what should I do if I¡¯m snatched away by them?¡±


    Su Ruojin calmly looked at the people surrounding the Taoist priest. These guys may not really want to buy, but they really want to pick up the leaks. If this Taoist priest was really found by Hua Ping, then the last owner of this courtyard must be her, Su Ruojin.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 50： Mao Ya and Chicken Cake

    Chapter 50 Mao Ya and Chicken Cake


    Dayin Dynasty was similar to the Song Dynasty, with a developed commodity economy. The "fang market system" of previous dynasties had long since collapsed, and people had many opportunities to build their own houses.


    The burnt Qi family¡¯s house was built by their grandfather. It has a typical layout of front pavilion and back house. It is the most ordinary private house. According to the market value, it is about 500 taels, which is equivalent to 500,000 in later generations. This price is considered to be above average in the Xiqiao area where the alleys are dense like cobwebs, and it is two to three hundred taels cheaper than the prime location at the entrance of the alley.


    Very poor rents exist everywhere.


    I didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many people wanting to buy this burnt-out house. Even Mrs. Xu and the patrol officer named Bi from the Military and Horse Division came.


    When Mrs. Xu saw Su Ruojin, she had a cunning expression on her face and smiled proudly at her, "Yellow-haired girl, this yard is not something you can imagine." After saying that, she twisted her hips and squeezed in front of the three brothers of the Qi family, pretending to be Princess Jin''s steward sister. She threatened the Qi brothers to sell their house to her.


    Bi Changgui, the patrol officer of the Military and Horse Division, was not to be outdone. He glanced at Su Ruojin and his master and servant, smiled contemptuously, and stood in front of the three brothers of the Qi family and made it clear that if they wanted to live in the capital, it was best to sell the yard to him, otherwise the Qi family would suffer. Nice looking bro.


    It was really lively when one of you sang and another came on the stage. Su Ruojin frowned. I didn¡¯t expect that the houses in the capital were so popular, and even the burnt ones were so popular. Just a few middle-aged men just wanted to pick up the leaks. I didn¡¯t expect that Mrs. Xu and Bi Changgui had noses. He was so smart, he even caught his eye.


    ?Does Huaping know?


    Su Ruojin looked at the old Taoist who was standing aside but was ignored. When their eyes met, the old Taoist smiled lightly.


    Su Ruojin nodded slightly and saluted in return.


    ?Shu Tong saw these two people fighting for the yard, and his whole body tensed up nervously: "What should I do, Second Lady?"


    Su Ruojin comforted the impatient Uncle Shutong, "Don''t panic." Just when he was about to see how the old man could use his magic skills to trick the two people away, he suddenly heard the Yamen''s shout, "Get out of the way... A private house is on fire for no apparent reason, and the government is investigating Case...get out of the way..."


    Shutong was surprised: "The government has intervened, and this house is in trouble."


    People from the government actually intervened. Su Ruojin became less sure about whether he could get this shop. He whispered to Uncle Shutong, "Go and find out where the man named Hua is. If you see him, just ask him. When can I get this shop?¡±


    "He...he is just a helper. He will definitely not be able to do anything to the government." Shutong felt that the shop had flown away and looked helplessly at the old man. No matter what, it would not be easy for the magician to come out for a trip. The money would definitely You have to give it, it¡¯s really a waste of time.


    Su Ruojin also looked at the old Taoist priest who ended his life calmly. When he saw him floating out of the crowd with a fly whisk and a Taoist bone, his frown suddenly relaxed and he said again, "Just go and ask me what I just said." It depends on what the person named Hua will do."


    "Oh." Shu Tong was in a low mood, so he sent Su Ruojin home and took some money to Huaping to pay for the Taoist priest. He thought to himself, why is it so difficult to find a shop?


    Huaping did not drink tea and listen to songs in the usual teahouse. Today, Mr. Shen took a few of them to pay homage to the young master and listened to the old master''s words. From then on, they became the young master''s people.


    Shutong searched around but couldn''t find it, so he had to go home first.


    Su Ruojin only regretted that she was too young to run out, and it was so difficult to even find a shop. She was upset when Yang Siniang came over and called her, "Ajin, my mother is back!"


    She was not even that happy when she heard the news, and went to her house with Yang Siniang in despair.


    ?Yang Birong felt that her good friend was unhappy, "What''s the matter, Ah Jin?"


    "Oh!" Realizing that she was not in a high mood, Su Ruojin quickly adjusted her mood, opened her mouth and forced a smile, "It''s nothing, I was just thinking about flying a kite on an outing in a few days."


    ¡°I chose a big butterfly, it¡¯s so beautiful...¡± Yang Siniang¡¯s little mouth kept opening as soon as she talked about eating, drinking and playing.


    Su Ruojin couldn''t help but laugh. Well, you have to eat the food one bite at a time and do the things one by one. The store owner is not in a hurry, he will rent or buy one one day.


    Mao Ya stood beside Mrs. Yang. She was slender and had a slightly dark complexion. Her yellowish hair was tied into two buns as if she couldn''t comb it through. She pursed her lips and looked serious, like a little girl who was ready for battle. Guard.


    Su Ruojin was very satisfied at first glance. He looked like a qualified security guard on duty! The whole person''s mood instantly improved.


    When she came up, she saluted Mrs. Yang and said, "Ah Jin has met Madam!" Mrs. Yang smiled and asked her to come forward and have a look, "Are you satisfied?"


    Su Ruojin smiled and nodded, "Madam, if you gave her to me, wouldn''t the Duke''s mansion be able to talk?"


    ¡°Since I can take him out of the mansion, of course I have settled everything with the Duke¡¯s mansion.¡±


    ¡°That moon silver¡­¡±


    Mrs. Yang said, "As long as she has enough to eat and drink, you can give me Yueyin."


    ¡°These must be fine.¡±


    Su Ruojin was so happy that she reciprocated the challenge and gave Mrs. Yang a free recipe, "Chicken cake with milk tea will win the hearts of young ladies even more."


    ? ?If there is cream, various cakes and snacks will go better.


    ??Mrs. Yang was willing to take Mao Ya from her natal family, partly because of the neighborhood, and partly because of course she wanted to be on good terms with the young lady. Maybe she would add delicious food to the shop as soon as she was happy!


    Sure enough.


    Mrs. Yang was very happy: "Although I have a recipe, I would like to ask Ah Jin to make it for us first so that my cook can learn from it."


    Su Ruojin, of course, readily agreed.


    For Chinese snacks, the secret of Western-style egg cakes is to separate the egg yolks from the egg whites, then beat the egg whites and add sugar to form a foam; add sugar, water, and oil to the egg yolks, mix well, and add flour to form a paste;


    Su Ruojin said to the cook, "Be sure to beat the egg whites into such a foam that they won''t fall over with a chopstick, otherwise the cake won''t taste good."


    Add the beaten egg whites to the egg yolk paste in two batches. There was no oven at this time, so she put the mold into an empty iron pot and burned it for a quarter of an hour. Then she opened the pot and placed the mold in it for another quarter of an hour. Now, take it out to cool, unmold it, and cut it into small cakes.


    ¡°Madam, if you want to make it often, you need to customize a square iron box and bake it in a stove like a pancake, so that the cake tastes good.¡±


    ??Yang Siniang couldn''t wait to take it into her hand and eat it. She took one bite and found it soft and sweet. It was different from any snack she had eaten before. "Mom, even children without teeth can eat it. It''s so delicious!"


    After finishing talking about one piece, I had already eaten it, and then I took another piece and couldn¡¯t stop at all!


    ?Mrs. Yang was angry and funny, so she slapped her hand, but she dodged it.


    Su Ruojin smiled and took Mao Ya home. Mrs. Yang brought a small plate of chicken cakes to her to take back. Due to the conditions, chicken cakes were not easy to make, so she was not polite, "Thank you, Mrs."


    ?Happily I took the cake home.


    On the way home, Su Ruojin brought her a piece of chicken cake and said, "Try it too."


    Mao Ya didn''t take the cake and looked at the cake, "You exchanged it for me, right?"


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 51： Another one who sells himself out

    Chapter 51 Another one who sells himself out


    Sister Mao, can you speak so plainly? How will she respond?


    Su Ruojin couldn''t laugh or cry, "Sister Mao, you are a free person. If you don''t want to come to my house to be a guard, I respect your decision." She said generously, but in her heart she wanted to shout, "No, Sister Mao, just stay in my house." !


    Sister Mao?


    Growing up, Mao Ya only had a girl because of her parents'' reasons. This was the first time that Mao Ya was called that. Her cold and hateful heart suddenly softened, her eyes became astringent, and she suddenly reached for a piece of chicken cake and stuffed it into her mouth. , "Since I was exchanged for it, it''s my turn to eat."


    After saying that, she took the three pieces on the plate with both hands and walked forward with her head held high while stuffing cakes into her mouth. Just as she was about to pass the door of her house, Su Ruojin woke up with a start. This is agreed!


    Happily he shouted: "Sister Mao, stop...stop, the courtyard gate next to you is my home..."


    Mao Ya stopped blankly, with a serious look on her face.


    Su Ruojin hurriedly caught up with her and led her in. "Sister Mao, this will be your home from now on."


    Mao Ya, who was about to take a step, paused quickly and looked up at the door. Even though the place where she was born and landed, her grandparents didn''t recognize it as her home. She didn''t expect that when she came to a strange place, someone would care about her. Said this was her home.


    She raised her head slightly and forced back the tears that were about to overflow her eyes. She was illiterate, but that didn''t prevent her from keeping the two symbols above firmly in her heart. Little lady, you''d better remember that you talked to them before. Otherwise, talk to them. Same, I want to collect debt from you.


    Su Ruojin didn''t know that her caring and considerate words had already made the little guard determined to call this place his home.


    She ran up the corridor happily and shouted, "Mother... mother... I hired a guard to come back..."


    Cheng Yingzhen came out with Xiao Silang in her arms and looked behind her daughter happily, "The one that Mrs. Yang helped you find?"


    "Yes, mother!" Su Ruojin pulled Mao Ya to her mother, "She must be very energetic!"


    She has an average appearance, a straight face, and is calm when she comes across. She looks like a qualified girl. Cheng Yingzhen nodded, "As long as Ah Jin likes her."


    ¡°Mom, she won¡¯t sell¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll sell it.¡±


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    Cheng Yingzhen:¡­


    Why do all the girls and women who come to their house have to sell themselves?


    Su Ruojin turned to look at Mao Ya in surprise, "I can hire you." That way you can still be a free man!


    ¡°No need!¡± Mao Yatou replied firmly.


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    She didn''t expect that she would be brought back to Mrs. Yang''s house as soon as she brought him home. Mao Ya insisted on selling herself. When asked why, she just didn''t say anything. Anyway, she just let Mrs. Yang make the decision to sell her to the Su family. .


    Mrs. Yang was so moved by her resolute attitude that she finally acted as a matchmaker and transferred her property to the Yamen, becoming Su Ruojin''s maid and bodyguard.


    Mao Ya is an independent girl. She told Su Ruojin that she would practice the postures every morning and evening, "But don''t worry, when I''m not practicing the postures, I will do whatever you ask me to do. When I am free, I will do anything you ask me to do." Just clean the yard, do laundry and cook. Anyway, I won¡¯t be idle and I won¡¯t eat for free.¡±


    Su Ruojin didn''t know what to say, but Xianggui floated beside her and said, "You have done everything. What should I do? Do I want my master to sell me?"


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    Should she be happy about these two stubborn servants, or should she have some secret fun?


    ?It makes people worry about cheating and cheating, and it makes people worry about being too diligent. For the sake of family harmony, Su Ruojin roughly divided the things that the two of them should do so that they would not fight for work.


    Suddenly, the number of servants and workers in the Su family increased to four. If Su Ruojin had not planned for the long term when renting the house, this yard would really be unlivable.


    Shu Tong came back after dark and shook his head, "I couldn''t find anyone named Hua."


    Su Ruojin pursed her lips and said, "Eat dinner first."


    Shu Tong sighed: "The one with the surname Hua is unreliable. Second lady, let''s look elsewhere tomorrow." Su Ruojin thought of Hua Ping, the monkey spirit, and then thought of the Taoist priest who left in a hurry, "Don''t be in a hurry, wait and see. "


    ¡°Second Lady, I¡¯m not familiar with him, don¡¯t trust people casually!¡±


    "What do I believe in him?" Su Ruojin said, "He didn''t take a penny from us. He even paid for the tea himself in copper. What are you worried about?"


    "That''s right!" Shu Ting smiled and felt relieved. Just as he was about to enter the dining room, he stopped again, "What if he is a long-term fisherman?"


    ¡°Then do you think I look like a fool?¡± Will I hand out the money casually?


    "Our second wife is the smartest." Shutong then sat down at the table to have dinner with peace of mind.


    ??Although Su Yanli is only an eighth-grade Ph.D. in the Five Classics, students occasionally come to visit him. There are many servants, so some secular rules must be observed. Now the Su family has two tables for meals, one for the master and one for the servants.


    Shu Tong has followed Su Yanli since he was a child. The Su family has long regarded him as a relative. They asked him to eat at the main table with Dong''s mother, but Shu Tong refused, "I know in my heart that it''s okay if you treat me well."


    As for other things, follow the rules. Of course, Dong¡¯s mother was the same as Shu Tong and refused to eat at the master¡¯s table. Su Ruojin couldn¡¯t persuade them, so she had to follow their wishes. Anyway, the master¡¯s and servant¡¯s tables in the house ate the same.


    After dinner, everyone went about their own business.


    Su Ruojin went to her father''s study again to listen to Su Dalang''s homework for the exam. Tonight, she didn''t fall asleep on the table and listened to the end.


    ?This is strange. Su Yanli asked his daughter with a smile, "Are you worried?"


    Su Ruojin said with a loud mouth: "I haven''t found a suitable breakfast shop yet."


    ¡°Would you like me to ask my colleagues about it?¡±


    "Not urgent."


    Su Yanli became even more interested: "Then what can keep you awake?"


    ¡°Let¡¯s have fun!¡± Su Ruojin said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered a barbecue grill at the blacksmith shop. Dad, it¡¯s time for you to make us a kite!¡±


    "That''s why." Su Yanli took out the painted kite picture from the bookshelf behind him, "I will go to the calligraphy and painting shop tomorrow to buy the skeleton, then paste it up and fly it."


    Su Ruojin happily stood on the chair and looked through what kind of kites she had made. There were three in total, namely a butterfly, a chubby little goldfish, and a little frog with bulging eyes.


    ¡°Hey, Dad, why did you draw them just like me? You made them fat!¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    This child deliberately drew fat little goldfish and little frogs on his desk. She couldn''t hold the brush firmly and couldn''t draw well. She still refused to ask him to help her and secretly tempted him to draw what she wanted. .


    ? Seeing that his father saw through his little thoughts, Su Ruojin moved into his father''s arms and acted coquettishly, "Thank you, dad, you are really the best dad in the world."


    "Flattery!" Su Yanli picked up his daughter and sent her back to her room to sleep. He realized that this child had to be sent to her room every night before she would go back to her room to sleep. He was really spoiling her.


    ?A few steps back to the bedroom, Su Ruojin said, "Dad, every afternoon before dinner, everyone is at home. Let my brother teach them calligraphy and arithmetic for half an hour."


    ¡°Okay, listen to our family, A Jin.¡±


    "Thank you dad." Su Ruojin hugged her dad''s neck and looked at the stars. In this life, she is a happy little lady!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 52： Go for an outing when you see Hua Ping

    Chapter 52: Go out for an outing after seeing Hua Ping


    Shutong wandered around for several days before seeing Hua Ping again. He was sitting at the window of the teahouse drinking tea and looking at the scenery. Shutong saw him and ran up to him: "Brother Hua, where are you?"


    ?Hua Ping smiled and asked him to sit down, "There is something going on at home."


    There was something going on at home, and my colleagues were too embarrassed to ask about the shop, and hesitated several times.


    Hua Ping smiled and said, "If you have any questions, just ask."


    Shutong asked cautiously: "Brother Hua, didn''t you ask someone to burn the Qi family''s house?"


    "of course not."


    Shu Tong clapped his heart: "Oh, it really scared me to death. I thought you burned the house down and was hiding it for fear of being investigated by the government. I didn''t even dare to tell the second lady."


    ¡°Even if I mention it, your second wife probably won¡¯t believe it.¡±


    "ah?"


    Huaping looked at the somewhat dumbfounded boy and replied casually: "I won''t do anything that breaks the law, and I don''t care about my longevity."


    ?That''s true, a helper is not that bold.


    Shu Tong seemed to have put down a big worry and asked again: "Is it you who invited that Taoist priest?"


    He nodded, "Yeah."


    "How much will it cost? I''ll give it to you." Shutong unfastened his wallet and asked for the money.


    Huaping stopped him, "I''ll give it to you when you get the shop."


    Shu Tong looked at each other in surprise, "The shop has been sealed by the government, how can we get it?"


    Hua Ping gave an unpredictable smile and did not answer directly, but said: "If your little lady is not in a hurry, just wait, the government will return the Qi family''s yard in May at the most, and then let the old Taoist show up. That¡¯s almost it.¡±


    It¡¯s not in vain that these guys got to know each other. They are so capable. Shutong smiled happily and said, ¡°Then I will thank Hua Xiaodi for Su Ji.¡± After saying that, he had to pay for today¡¯s tea. Huaping still said the same thing. , "After the work is completed, the reward will be calculated together."


    Not a single penny was spent on him, which once again verified that Hua Xiaodi was not a liar. Shutong happily drank tea and chatted with Hua Xiaodi, and sat for a long time before leaving the teahouse.


    ? Huaping saw the Su family boy leaving happily through the window, and shook his head, "That''s it. If I hadn''t met him, I wouldn''t have been able to be deceived."


    Shutong ran home happily and told her about his meeting with Hua Ping, "Do you think Hua Ping is really capable? He can actually give us the shop."


    After all, Great Kyoto is different from other places. The street gangsters in the market may not be simple gangsters, but may also be helpers of some powerful families who come to inquire for information. When Su Ruojin met Hua Ping for the first time, judging from his clothes and posture, One or two points can be seen in his conversation, but he didn''t talk to Shu Tong, for fear that he would be constrained and unnatural when dealing with Huaping again.


    So I don¡¯t think that the burning of Qi¡¯s yard was caused by Huaping. Why?


    First, from the Su family''s own analysis, Su Yanli is a serious eighth-grade official in the capital. He has neither power nor money. No one will have any ideas about him. Then Hua Ping does not intend to get close to Shutong, nor does he. Will burn down the house to frame the Su family;


    Secondly, from Huaping''s perspective, when Shutong talked to him, he asked someone to pretend to be a ghost, and the maximum was more than ten taels of silver. Huaping would not be stupid enough to burn down Qi''s yard for more than ten taels of silver. If you are caught, you will be jailed.


    ??That''s why Su Ruojin was sure that the burning of the Qi family''s house had nothing to do with Huaping. Whether it was an internal strife among the three Qi brothers or an intentional crime was a matter for the government and had nothing to do with her, Su Ruojin. She smiled.


    Shutong was laughed at by the young lady and said, "Second lady, do you think the time is too long?"


    From March to May, the results came out in the past two months, which is not long or short.


    ¡°If you meet the right one, don¡¯t wait. Tell him in advance.¡± If you don¡¯t meet him, let¡¯s talk about it!


    "Oh." After drinking tea with Hua Ping for a long time, Shu Tong felt that Hua Ping was reliable. They asked the young lady to wait until May, but the young master didn''t want to wait. He felt a little sorry for her.


    When you don¡¯t see people, you feel that everything is unreliable, but when you see people, you feel that everything is promising. This is the thinking of ordinary people, and Shu Tong still needs to experience it!


    When it comes to finding a shop, by chance, you might be able to find it tomorrow. If it''s not by chance, you might be able to find it for a year and a half. There are all kinds of possibilities. Su Ruojin didn''t encounter this in his previous life, so he calmed down. Do whatever you have to do.


    On the last day of March, the sun was shining brightly and the spring breeze was warm. All the officials of Dayin Dynasty took a break, and almost all the officials in the city went to the suburbs for a spring outing.


    The Su family''s neighbors include the family of Mr. Xue, the head of the Ministry of Industry, and the family of Mr. Yang, the supervisory censor. It has been almost a year since the Su family moved here. The male owners of the three families are busy with their own careers and rarely come out of the house, except during the New Year. New Year greetings, this is the time we made an appointment to go on a spring outing together.


    Adults interact with each other, and children who usually play together in the alley get closer.


    Normally, Su Ruojinguang knew how many children there were in the Xue family and how many children there were in the Yang family. Except for the youngest who played together in the alley, the rest of the eldest children were either studying in the academy, Taixue, or Imperial College, or they just couldn''t leave the house. Mai, it''s a rare sight. This time because of the outing, Su Ruojin basically met everyone and recognized all the neighbors.


    Mother Dong still stayed at home to take care of Su Silang this time. In addition to these two people, the Su family''s servants and helpers also went out to have a picnic and fly kites. There were so many people. The Su family specially hired a carriage and brought their own mule cart with them. There were two full carriages. Kamono set out with the neighbors.


    The carriages of people traveling on the official road came one after another, and it was really a lively scene with carriages flowing like water and horses like dragons.


    Bathed in the bright spring light, the air is exuding refreshing fragrance, looking at the deep blue sky, all kinds of worries are swept away.


    Along the way, the grass is lush and luxuriant, at the roots of trees, in the bushes, and under the feet of pedestrians; in the valley in the distance, the streams rotate, rush and jump, tinkling sounds, and silver mist splashes.


    ?Fireworks in March are so beautiful!


    Finally arriving at the destination, the children jumped out of the carriage with joy, jumping and running, filled with joy.


    ??The eyes were filled with dignitaries wearing silks and brocades. Xianggui had never experienced such a scene. She was so frightened that her hands and feet became stiff.


    Mao Ya had stayed in Zheng Guogong''s mansion and had seen many big and small scenes. She was very calm. She, Shutong and Ershi brothers moved the things off the car in an orderly manner.


    Su Yanli asked Shu Tong to come over and said, "First come with me to say hello to the teacher."


    Shutong quickly adjusted his clothes and picked up Su Sanlang.


    Su Yanli held his daughter in one hand and his wife in the other and was about to go to Mr. Fan. Director Xue quickly brought his son Xue Wulang over, "How about I accompany Dr. Su?"


    Su Yanli subconsciously looked towards his neighbor on the right, Mr. Yang.


    Mr. Yang smiled and walked over with his eldest son Yang Mingyu, "Since we are all here together, let''s go over together and salute Mr. Fan."


    Su Ruojin saw that Mr. Xue had made up his mind to go there with his father, and Mr. Yang was afraid of his father''s embarrassment and acted as a peacemaker.

 Chapter 53： Meet Prince Jin and his son

    Chapter 53 Meeting Prince Jin and his son


    Su Dalang and Xue Wulang have been reading and writing together, and they are very good friends. Originally, he was holding his mother''s hand, but sensing the subtle atmosphere between the adults, he reached out to hold Xue Wulang''s hand:


    Xue Wulang, whose real name is Xue Lingchuan, felt the kindness of his friend and smiled shyly, revealing the gap where his teeth were changing. He saw Su Erniang looking at him and smiling, and quickly covered his mouth with his hand.


    ??The funny things between the little people made the adults look at each other and smile, as if they had never felt embarrassed before. They all went to salute and say hello to the Minister of Civil Affairs.


    The spring breeze is blowing, the birds are singing and the flowers are fragrant. The entire suburb is full of people along the river and in the mountains and forests. The owners are greeting each other, and the servants are either busy making tea and delivering water, or setting up tents and building stoves. It is a lively and prosperous place.


    Su Ruojin saw someone she knew. Master Fan''s youngest son Fan Yanjia was playing wildly with his little nephew. His head was covered in sweat. Yang Dalang and Yang Mingyu stood down and greeted him. It turned out that they had been together in Zheng Guogong''s Mansion. They studied in a private school, and now that Yang Dalang has gone to the Imperial Academy, the two of them are no longer together, but they are still classmates, so they can be considered friends!


    Fan Yanjia saw his classmates, walked over, and glanced at Su Ruojin and the others. He was a young boy, wearing a light blue robe with narrow sleeves, a round collar, and a belt buckled at the waist. He was bright and handsome, and he had the appearance of a jade tree in the wind for the first time.


    Fan Yanjia was a noble young man in the eyes of the group, but in his eyes, when he saw that squeamish boy wanting to be hugged by his father, he secretly rolled his eyes, glanced disdainfully, and asked his former classmates, "Where are you going? "


    ?Yang Mingyu smiled and replied: "I am about to go to see your father!"


    "Oh!" He was not interested. As a minister of the Ministry of Civil Affairs who held real power, his father was constantly being visited by people. It was normal. He slightly arched his hands in front of everyone and went to play by himself.


    ?The group of people soon arrived in front of the tent set up by Fan Mansion. There was a nobleman greeting Mr. Fan, so they stopped aside and waited silently.


    The spring light was bright and warm. Su Ruojin, who had gotten up early, was drowsy. However, Su Sanlang was there to reach her sister. Su Ruojin was woken up by his little hand and asked softly: "What''s wrong?"


    Su Sanlang struggled out of Shutong''s arms, stood on the ground, and looked toward the tent.


    Su Ruojin followed his gaze and cut it secretly. It turned out to be him! She also slipped down from her father''s arms, stood next to Su Sanlang, leaned against his little ear and said, "Dad is here, don''t be afraid."


    If Fan Yanjia was bright and noble just now, then under the bright spring light at this moment, the young master is neither as hazy and beautiful as on the Lantern Festival, nor as cold as the moon like the forest blocking the sun. , there is an elegant and graceful temperament in his bones, and he is dignified and noble. There is a hint of impatience between his expressionless brows, which makes people look at him with a sense of noble decadence.


    ? Feeling that someone was looking at him, he turned his gaze to the chaotic crowd and stopped at Su Ruojin, the crybaby. The frivolous eyebrows were his disdain, and the corners of his lips were half raised to sneer.


    Simply ignore the past.


    I go!


    Su Ruojin thought to herself, she protected him secretly on the night of the Lantern Festival, just for a small pavilion. This person still holds a grudge?


    She quickly blacklisted this guy! Don''t look at him, ignore him. What''s so great about being good-looking? If you don''t look at him, don''t look at him.


    Suddenly Master Fan¡¯s farewell voice sounded: ¡°I respectfully see you off, Your Majesty!¡±


    ?When everyone heard this, they saluted, bowed their heads respectfully and sent him away.


    Su Ruojin was a young man. He stood behind the master and secretly glanced at the prince who was leaving with his hands behind his back. He had three strands of moustache and was serious and awe-inspiring.


    There were several princes in Dayin Dynasty, namely Qin, Jin, Chu, Zhao and Qi. Which one was he?


    Su Ruojin heard limited gossip and could not guess which prince it was. She learned from Master Fan''s chat with Su Yanli and others that he was Prince Jin, who was a sibling of the emperor''s mother. The man who was standing next to Prince Jin just now was eleven years old. Isn''t the young master of two years old the Sixth Prince of the Sixth Prefecture, Zhao Lan, who was hurt to the bone by Princess Jin?


    I see, he is a noble and handsome man, no wonder he is so arrogant. He is not from the same class anyway. Su Ruojin forgot about it after gossiping.


    Finally, after the adults had finished chatting and returned to the open space, they didn''t even have time to fly the kite. They had a barbecue first. After eating and drinking, they had enough energy to play.


    Mutton, pork belly, chicken wings and other barbecue ingredients are marinated at home. In order to make the marinade delicious, Su Ruojin worked hard and collected all the seasonings except chili. In the Dayin Dynasty, there was no chili, so he used dogwood. Instead, the pickled ones are delicious. When the first oven was baked, the aroma spread for two miles, attracting many people to come around. Seeing the sizzling skewers, some children stood in front of the oven and salivated.


    The Su brothers and sisters were surrounded by the crowd, and they were too embarrassed to put the kebabs in their hands into their mouths.


    Su Sanlang turned around and hid behind his father to eat. He ate and said, "It''s delicious... so delicious..."


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    Su Dalang:¡­


    ??Yang Siniang was so familiar with the Su family that she didn¡¯t care about so much and walked directly to Ah Jin, ¡°I want to eat too!¡±


    Su Ruojin asked his father to hand over one. The little girl took a bite and kept it warm, while also sizzling. "Wow, Ah Jin, this mutton is so tender. There''s no smell at all. It''s great." tasty!"


    In the blink of an eye, she had finished a string of five diced meats.


    ? ?Young girl, do you want to be so aggressive? Mutton is so expensive, okay? Su Ruojin felt distressed and took a bite of the mutton skewers in her hand. Whatever it is, you can just watch it if you want. This girl is not embarrassed. Please fill your stomach first.


    Fan Chengcan, the eldest grandson of Mr. Fan, came here from the front for some unknown reason. When he saw that the Su family brothers and sisters and Yang Siniang were eating a barbeque that was very fragrant, he pulled up his calf and came forward and asked Su Yanli who was roasting: "Me too want!"


    It doesn¡¯t matter whether it recognizes it or not, just eat it before talking about it.


    Su Yanli recognized the little guy, smiled warmly, gave him one of the baked ones, and gave the rest to the young men who were watching.


    ??The people who had the nerve to come around were all children as old as Su Sanlang. Su Yanli couldn''t care less, so he asked brothers Dashi and Ershi to come over and bake, and any child who wanted it would be given to them.


    Suddenly, the Su family¡¯s oven was full of children grabbing skewers. Some children cried loudly because they didn¡¯t get the skewers and went home to complain.


    Su Yanli had a headache and glared at his daughter who was eating happily, blaming her for making the food so delicious.


    Su Ruojin quickly took Dad away from the stove, "When their parents come, Dad will pretend he doesn''t know."


    Su Yanli had no choice but to go to the tent to accompany his wife and drink tea with her to quench her thirst.


    ??Fan Chengcan was a very overbearing kid. He grabbed a few bunches and ran away. Su Sanlang couldn''t catch up with him. He stamped his feet angrily, "This is my family''s thing, my family''s..." Seeing that he ignored him, he dropped the golden beans.


    Su Ruojin hurriedly came over to coax, "Forget it, forget it, the mutton is gone, let''s eat chicken wings..."


    ¡°This one is gone too!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s eat pork belly¡­¡±


    ¡°No more¡­¡± Su Sanlang became more and more sad as he spoke. He hadn¡¯t even eaten yet!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 54： Little living treasure

    Chapter 54 Little Living Treasure


    ??It¡¯s all gone so soon?


    Su Ruojin looked at the food shelf in surprise. After a while, the pork, mutton, chicken and other meat she bought for a few taels of silver were all wiped out.


    A few days ago, Mrs. Yang heard from her daughter that the Su family would have a barbecue during their spring outing. Every spring outing, no matter whether it was the Duke of Zheng¡¯s mansion or now her own house, barbecue was always indispensable, so she didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    Mrs. Yang took advantage of her younger daughter and also ate the Su family''s barbecue. Fortunately, the sauce was prepared by Mrs. Su, who is good at gourmet food. The taste was really amazing. Seeing that the Su family''s meat was gone, she quickly sent someone I brought mutton and pork belly.


    She joked: "Ah Jin, you don''t mind if I come over and rub a few skewers!"


    ¡°As long as Madam doesn¡¯t mind, you are welcome to come!¡±


    There was meat to grill, so Su Ruojin quickly came over and taught Xianggui and Maoya how to make the sauce and marinate it. It was just a short time, so it definitely wouldn¡¯t get much flavor, but it was better than not eating it at all! She asked her eldest brother, Xue Wulang, Yang Dalang and others to come over and help, "You use a small skewer to poke the meat to make it easier to taste."


    A group of children from the neighbors came over to poke meat to savor the flavor. Mrs. Yang came over to join in the fun. Cheng Yingzhen and his wife came out of the tent to greet their neighbors. They stood in front of the barbecue and watched the children marinating the meat and chatting about their families.


    Suddenly, both adults and children were laughing and laughing, and seemed to be much closer. This is also the charm of barbecue, which can always quickly shorten the distance between people.


    Mr. Xue teased his wife and said, "You should come over and have a chat."


    Mrs. Xue glanced at the Su and Yang families. One had no foundation and the other was a concubine¡¯s concubine. What was there to fawn over? She looked away with disdain and said, ¡°I want you to go.¡±


    Xue Liuniang hadn''t played with Su Erniang and Yang Siniang for a long time since the last time they had a conflict while playing with stones. Seeing the bustle in front of the Su family''s barbecue stall, she felt very itchy. She stretched out her hand and pulled off the corner of Mrs. Xue''s clothes, " Mom, Fifth Brother is over there, I want to go too.¡±


    When Boss Xue saw that his wife didn''t listen to him, he was very angry and whispered in her ear, "My boss doesn''t want to see me. Just now I shamelessly went with him to give a gift to Mr. Fan. I finally had the opportunity to show off in front of Mr. Fan. Since my last name is Su is favored by Lord Fan, and if he takes advantage of him, he may meet with Lord Fan a few more times, and maybe he will get a chance to be promoted."


    Mrs. Xue didn''t leave any room behind when she spoke, "If someone named Su has such ability, why don''t you raise your official position first?" She looked down upon the poor who wanted to borrow their daughter''s dowry to run a stall to support the family.


    Mr. Xue works as an errand in the Ministry of Industry and spends most of the year on business trips. Therefore, the relationship between him and his wife is estranged, and they always start to quarrel after saying less than three sentences. Today, there are people outside, so it is not easy for him to get angry. He had to adjust his expression, hold his daughter Xue Liu Niang''s hand and stand beside Su Yanli, smiling, "It''s so lively!"


    "Yes!" Su Yanli turned his head and raised his hand towards him, "When it is baked, Mr. Xue will try it too. It tastes pretty good."


    "Okay, then I''m not polite!" While talking to him, Chief Xue glanced around and didn''t see Yang Yushi. He thought to himself, anyway, he is a small official, and he is not the target of the supervisory officials for the time being. The target did not ask where Yang Yushi had gone.


    At noon, the boys who were playing around were all tired, and they all hid in the shade to rest. Fan Chengcan gave the skewers he grabbed to his uncle as a treasure, and stuffed them into Fan Yanjia''s mouth with a flattering look on his face. "Uncle, is it delicious?"


    Fan Yanjia just thought about what was delicious. The mutton he stuffed into his mouth was tender, juicy, spicy and fragrant, and his tongue and teeth were salivating. He couldn''t stop, so he simply took the skewers from his nephew''s hand and divided it into two by three. It was all gone in no time.


    Eh, it¡¯s even more delicious than Fenglou¡¯s roasted one. How satisfying is a skewer? Fan Yanjia quickly asked, ¡°Where did you get it?¡±


    Fan Chengcan had a look on his face. Seeing that his uncle was still trying to grab it, he quickly ran to his grandparents and gave one bunch to his grandfather and one bunch to his grandmother. "Okay, grandson, I thought about such delicious food before I even ate it." Give it to your grandparents to taste.¡±


    The little man didn¡¯t know that his words were contradictory, which caused Mr. Fan and his wife to throw their heads up and laugh.


    Mr. Fan''s eldest son blushed for his son, and quickly stepped forward to hug him, "You kid, it''s better not to tell lies."


    ¡°Father, how do you know I lied?¡± Fan Chengcan asked innocently, ¡°Did you see it?¡±


    Everyone has great joy together. With this living treasure, it is a great pleasure to go out and play. Mrs. Fan put her eldest grandson in her arms, and the baby cried out loudly that he would eat the mutton skewers he gave her, and fed him in turn, "If you like it, eat more."


    ?Fan Chengcan made a little calculation and knew that his grandmother would be reluctant to give it to him. He was killing two birds with one stone, having filial piety and having mutton skewers to eat. How good.


    I was tired in spring and autumn, and when the seasons changed, Master Fan''s taste was not good. He smelled the spicy aroma from the mutton skewers in his hand and couldn''t help but eat a piece. It seemed that some mechanism had been touched, and Master Fan''s mouth was opened all of a sudden. The taste buds, like his little son, couldn''t stop eating. In the blink of an eye, they finished the skewers.


    ¡°Is there any more?¡±


    Master Fan turned to look at his grandson.


    ?Fan Chengcan looked at the skewer with three pieces of mutton left in his grandmother''s hand. He was stunned for a moment, then quickly snatched it from his grandmother''s hand. With a swipe, he finished the three pieces in one go, put them in his mouth and chewed them.


    Look how grandpa still robs!


    Master Fan:¡­


    ?This grandson loves him, but he doesn¡¯t love him much!


    Ha ha¡­


    Mrs. Fan was amused by her grandfather and grandson until she burst into tears. It was so funny.


    Master Fan said goodbye to his old wife, his eyes full of resentment, "I haven''t eaten well for several days, and it''s rare for me to have a day off, but it doesn''t satisfy me."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll satisfy you." Mrs. Fan wiped away her tears from laughter and asked Qinqin''s eldest grandson, "Can''er, whose family grilled such delicious mutton skewers?"


    ¡°It¡¯s the little lady who always wants her father to hug her.¡±


    Mrs. Fan knew who it was as soon as she heard it.


    Master Fan didn¡¯t know: ¡°Which little lady always wants someone to hug her?¡±


    ??Fan Yanjia snorted coldly and continued: "It''s your Su Yuzhi from the south of the Yangtze River."


    "What''s mine, you brat, your skin is itchy, right?" Master Fan said as he stood up. Fan Yanjia thought his father was going to beat him, so he got up and ran away.


    Master Fan, however, acted as if he hadn''t seen him, and swayed towards the north with his hands behind his hands. Master Fan''s eldest son, Fan Hongjia, quickly followed his father. The two of them walked and chatted: "Father, King Jin came to see you just now..."


    Avoiding the crowd, Fan Hongjia asked about what happened more than half an hour ago.


    Master Fan did not hide his eldest son, "The King of Jin wanted to send his son to the Imperial Academy and wanted Yan''er to accompany him to study. He also asked me which master would be better for him."


    ¡°Father, my little brother has always been undisciplined and not attentive to his studies. It would not be appropriate for him to be a companion to Prince Pingyang!¡±


    Lord Fan did not reply to the eldest son''s words, but asked, "Does Prince Pingyang need to take a scientific examination?"


    ?Fan Hongjia was choked up all of a sudden, "Then...which master does father want to recommend?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 55： Barbeque with hawthorn wine

    Chapter 55 Barbeque with hawthorn wine


    The Dayin Dynasty was founded nearly a hundred years ago, and the national power was at its peak. People not only pursued quality of life, but also had psychological needs. They liked to have more contact with nature, especially officials. They were usually busy with official duties. Once there was a day off, especially in March, During this kind of outing, they are willing to get close to nature, hoping to relieve the fatigue caused by official work in nature, and feel the magic of nature to take a break in life.


    The royal nobles participated in the outing, half of which was to enjoy themselves with the officials and the people, and the other half of the time when the spring was really good and they also wanted to go out for a walk, but they had their own area, and ordinary-level officials could not enter this circle.


    Zhao Lan was sleepy all day and had no interest in anything. King Jin became very angry when he saw his youngest son''s old and arrogant look, "I''ve given Mr. Shen and others to you. You have to be responsible in everything you do in the future." Otherwise, how can I convince my subordinates if I don¡¯t act like a master?¡±


    ¡°Then you take it back.¡± Zhao Lan didn¡¯t care at all.


    King Jin was so angry that he wanted to hit someone with his hands, but Princess Jin stopped her and said, "Okay, you don''t know that he has always been in poor health, why are you forcing him like this?"


    "If you don''t force him, he will be useless."


    Princess Jin didn¡¯t agree with the man¡¯s words, ¡°Even if our family¡¯s status is ruined, it will be enough for him to live on for several lifetimes!¡±


    "You..." King Jin was so angry that he was speechless. It took him a long time to say, "A loving mother often loses her son." After saying that, he flicked his sleeves and left the courtyard.


    ??General officials can only set up a tent when they go out to spring. Princes and officials of the second rank and above have their own separate courtyards. Mr. Fan is the third rank of Zuo Shilang of the Ministry of Personnel, and like ordinary officials, he can only set up tents.


    Fan Yanjia ran wildly and somehow ended up in another courtyard. The guards on duty seemed to have carried the list of officials from the capital. When they saw him coming, they did not stop him, but asked him, "Who are you looking for, Mr. Fan?" Have to run errands for him.


    He waved his hand sheepishly, "I''m not looking for anyone, just wandering around."


    Unexpectedly, I was just about to run back when I met King Jin coming out. When he saw Mr. Fan¡¯s youngest son, his serious and majestic face softened a bit. He turned to the people behind him and said, "Tell Lan''er that Mr. Fan is looking for him."


    ?Fan Yanjia:¡­


    He¡¯s not looking for anyone!


    He also ran to the grass at the entrance of Jinwang''s Courtyard for some reason. It was really evil.


    King Jin thought he had given him a good look and reached out to pat Fan Yanjia on the shoulder. "It''s fun. If you need anything, just ask me."


    ?Fan Yanjia was frightened and embarrassed, so she could only nod, "Thank you, Your Majesty, for taking care of me."


    ¡°Yes.¡± King Jin nodded and strode away.


    ?Fan Yanjia scratched his face, feeling really embarrassed.


    Zhao Lan came out and saw that it was Mr. Fan¡¯s youngest son calling him. His father had just called for Mr. Fan in the morning. Unexpectedly, the Fan family came over before noon. He sneered secretly and looked at him with contempt, "What''s the matter?"


    Fan Yanjia didn''t know how many times he had used this kind of look on people who came to curry favor with his father. He didn''t expect it to be used on him so quickly. It was really... He suppressed his emotions and made an excuse at random, "There is a good barbecue place. I want to Go together?"


    ?His invitation was actually very insincere. Logically speaking, Zhao Lan, the king of Pingyang County, should have disdained it at all. Unexpectedly, he agreed.


    "Huh?" Fan Yanjia was stunned for a moment, but fortunately he reacted quickly and smiled quickly, "Then please come with me, the prince." In order to avoid the mother-in-law''s talk, Zhao Lan accepted the appointment of Lord Fan''s younger son and followed him there. Ordinary officials left to play in the green space.


    To the north, at the end of the creek, is where the petty officials from the capital camp and play. No one expected that Minister Fan would actually come. Everyone greeted him and saluted him, especially Chief Xue, who almost treated Master Fan as an old queen and rushed to the front. Trying to please.


    Su Ruojin looked at his father, who was squeezed behind the crowd, and then at Master Fan, who was surrounded by people, standing silently.


    Mr. Fan smiled and walked straight to the Su family''s grill. Dashi and Ershi were so frightened that they knelt on the ground. The mutton skewers and pork belly were thrown on the grill and they were sizzling. The aroma was fragrant, and they could see the dripping oil. The meat was about to burn when the charcoal fire was pouring over it. Su Ruojin quickly turned to Mr. Fan and quickly walked to the oven to save the skewers that were about to be burnt.


    ?Hold the oil brush in one hand and keep turning it over with the other hand. In a few clicks, the skewers will be golden and attractive.


    ¡°Sir, give¡ª¡±


    Su Ruojin handed over the kebabs to Mr. Fan, her little face smiling like a flower, sweet and cute.


    Who doesn¡¯t love a cute little cute baby? Master Fan wanted to give his son such a lovely granddaughter as soon as possible, and at the same time he reached out to take the meat skewers that the young lady grilled with great care, and said with a smile, "Fan thanked the young lady."


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, sir.¡± Su Ruojin reminded, ¡°Sir, it tastes better if you eat it while it¡¯s hot!¡±


    He came out just for fun. Mr. Fan was not too pretentious and friendly. He picked up the skewers with a smile and nodded while eating, "Well, it really tastes better if you eat it while it''s hot."


    For men, some beer would be a perfect match at this time. Unfortunately, the Yin Dynasty did not have it, but the Su family had hawthorn wine!


    ?Out for fun, Su Ruojin was afraid that everyone would get drunk, so she specially mixed some rice wine with no alcohol content. She quickly took it out and asked Master Fan to sit on the carpet, and drank the sweet and refreshing hawthorn wine while making skewers.


    It is simply the enjoyment of life.


    The Minister of Civil Affairs was eating kebabs at Su''s house, and some high-ranking officials around him hurriedly came over to say hello, including Su Yanli''s immediate superior, the Imperial College Jijiu (from the fourth rank, equivalent to the principal of the highest university) to the Imperial College Siye (the fifth rank, equivalent to the vice-president). ) The two of them sat around Master Fan, chatting and laughing. Chief Xue and others were diligent in bringing skewers and pouring wine for Master Fan, accompanying him to enhance the atmosphere, and reciting poems in the spring light, in the style of a scholar.


    The adults have the fun of adults, and the mistress of the house has the social interactions of a mistress.


    When Mrs. Fan arrived, there was also a large circle around her. The ladies kept praising and flattering her. As Mr. Fan''s official position continued to rise, Mrs. Fan had already developed the skills of an official wife. The subordinates were calm and dealt with everything one by one.


    The first time I saw Su Yanli''s wife, I saw her standing helplessly beside Mrs. Yang. She was obviously the hostess of this place today, but she shrank like a little girl and avoided Mrs. Yang. She shook her head secretly. No wonder Su The family hasn''t been established yet. It turns out that Su Yanli lacks a good wife!


    However, this had nothing to do with her. She was able to bring her grandson here because she was interested in the barbecue that would satisfy his appetite. She walked to the ingredient rack with interest and pointed to the condiment bowl sprinkled with sesame seeds, "This is how to make barbecue skewers." Delicious sauce?¡±


    Su Ruojin¡¯s eyes flashed and she nodded innocently, ¡°Yes, madam!¡±


    The matter of the crystal osmanthus cake has not yet been finished. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Fan fell in love with her barbecue sauce, and for a while, countless thoughts went through her mind.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 56： Hot girl

    Chapter 56 The fierce girl


    With a face that was not showing off, but still smiling innocently, he started grilling a few skewers for Mrs. Fan and her grandson, including mutton and pork belly. I was afraid that Mrs. Fan wouldn''t eat meat and grilled mushrooms and leeks.


    At the end of March, leeks are in season. They are so tender. Mrs. Fan really likes them. ¡°Even leeks can be roasted, so can everything be roasted?¡±


    Su Yanli has no foundation, and Pingjiang Prefecture''s father-in-law and aunt are not able to support him, so he has to rely on himself for everything. Although Su Ruojin has a big heart, he is really small and cannot eat a fat man in one bite, but he can cooperate like with Mrs. Yang. He can not only cooperate with the Fan family Building a closer relationship to pave the way for dad, and not having to worry about finding a shop or hiring someone, is simply the best situation at the moment.


    Su Ruojin felt that there was something interesting, so she quickly served grilled gluten, "It''s a pity that I didn''t buy seafood. If there were cuttlefish and squid, the taste would be even more delicious."


    ¡°Shuangrui, bring her some squid and squid.¡± Suddenly a clear voice came from behind Mrs. Fan.


    ?Everyone heard the sound and looked towards it.


    ??The young man stood in the sunshine, with picturesque features and majestic features, as if he were a jade master who had stepped out of a painting. His voice was flowing like a clear spring, clear and sweet.


    If her eyes weren''t so scornful, Su Ruojin would give the Jin Prince''s youngest son an eighty-eight. Unfortunately, no matter how beautiful she is, she doesn''t appreciate the people she has blacklisted. You know how much you have eaten, but you have to show off that seafood is amazing!


    On the surface, Su Ruojin smiled innocently, but inwardly, she rolled her eyes countless times.


    ??Leaving aside the King of Jin, Zhao Lan also has a title of county prince. Master Fan quickly led a group of people forward to salute.


    Zhao Lan was obviously impatient with these red tapes and just said to Fan Zengxian, "Like you, I''m here to have barbecue."


    How did Prince Pingyang know that the barbecue here tastes special? Master Fan looked at his youngest son who was hiding behind Prince Pingyang, and thought to himself, this kid has never been in contact with Zhao Lan. Besides, Prince Jin came to him this morning to talk about reading with him. He hasn''t told his youngest son yet. He how do you know? You also called Zhao Lan over, so you contacted him first?


    Mr. Fan had thousands of questions in his mind, but the spring was bright and it was a good time to have barbecue, so he did not disturb the young gentlemen, and wisely retreated to the carpet to lead everyone to roll strings and recite poems.


    The few boys around Zhao Lan moved quickly, and in a short while they arranged small tables, stools, tea and other small items for spring outings. He said hello to Mrs. Fan and sat down directly, as if he was waiting to be served. appearance.


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    Su Yanli and his wife:¡­


    ?Plucking it out again and again, the meat skewers sent by Mrs. Yang¡¯s family are almost all gone. What can I do?


    Mrs. Yang is a capable matron. When Mr. Fan came over, she secretly asked her steward to borrow meat from Zheng Guogong''s mansion. She saw Su Erniang standing in front of the food shelf with an embarrassed look on her face, and left with a smile on her face. He walked to her side, lowered his head and said softly, "My steward will be here soon."


    "Thank you madam." Su Ruojin almost called her mother at this moment, "It really solved my problem."


    ?Mrs. Yang stretched out her hand and squeezed the little lady''s hand. It was not easy for the child to be the master at seven years old, so it was difficult for her.


    As expected, he is a noble man from Tianhuang. Bianjing City is inland and quite far from the sea. It is really not easy to eat seafood. I didn¡¯t expect that there are squids when this guy said there are squids.


    ox!


    Su Ruojin also took advantage of this guy and ate a small piece of grilled squid. Wow, the familiar taste was really long-lost. It was super delicious. It was the first time for many people to know that seafood can be grilled, and everyone was delighted.


    ??The place where the Su family went on their spring outing became famous this afternoon. Even Mrs. Yang¡¯s natal family, Zheng Guogong and others came here because of its fame. It became a grand gathering for officials from the capital to pay homage to many big shots.


    Su Yanli was led by Mr. Fan to talk about poetry and grill skewers with the big guys. Su Ruojin followed a group of teenagers to grill the skewers for these big guys. Her white and tender face had long been smoked into a little cat, and she crawled out of the stove. Similar.


    Most of the people here came because Fan Yanjia brought Zhao Lan here, so Fan Yanjia felt very sorry. He stood next to Su Ruojin and insisted on helping him prepare the skewers. Su Ruojin was not polite to him. They were both hard-working laborers. A revolutionary friendship was quickly established between them.


    She asked in a low voice, "Did you call that boy here?" Dare you call Princess Jin''s eyes to that boy? Fan Yanjia almost couldn''t hold it back and whispered guiltily in her ear: "I just went out to get some fresh air, but I didn''t expect to meet him."


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, who would invite an ancestor to come back to support you?¡±


    Poof! Fan Yanjia quickly turned around and snickered. It turns out that the delicate girl is not only not delicate, she is also a fierce girl!


    ??Fan Chengcan saw that his uncle was chatting happily with Sister Maoer, and he was anxious to interrupt, but Su Ruojin pulled him by the collar and pulled him to Su Sanlang, "Play with him."


    ?Fan Chengcan is a little bully. If he doesn''t obey, he will stick to them. Su Ruojin put her hands on her hips and stared at her almond eyes, "If you don''t play with my brother, I won''t give you milk tea."


    ??Everything you eat and bake here has to be listened to by this cat sister. Fan Chengcan is also a young man who knows the current affairs. He has a pouty mouth, so he has to go and play with Su Sanlang obediently.


    ?Fan Yanjia was able to restrain her naughty little nephew, and Fan Yanjia quietly gave her a thumbs up: Cow!


    As more and more people gathered, Mrs. Yang asked her shop to send a lot of milk tea to sell. The business was not so good. It was very hot in the afternoon, and the mint and green plum milk teas were sold out.


    ??The young masters of the Duke of Zheng''s residence met Zhao Lan and sat at the table with him to chat. Of course, they said that Zhao Lan was so bored that he ate skewers and drank mint milk tea.


    Her eyes are unfocused, but her peripheral vision is actually over there at the barbecue. The crybaby girl is neither crying nor coquettish. She has her hands on her waist and is directing this and drinking that, like a gang leader. Look at that little painted face, which looks better than a cat. Still ugly.


    He couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth.


    ?Aware of his actions, he was stunned and subconsciously lowered the corners of his mouth.


    snort! Cheesy bag!


    ??I saw the flatterer and the tacky man whispering to each other again, looking towards him from time to time. Could it be that he was speaking ill of him? When the eleven or twelve year old boy was really sensitive and rebellious, his slender fingers suddenly tapped lightly on the table.


    ??Maybe they said something wrong, Duke Zheng and other young masters were suddenly frightened into silence. Zhao Lan didn''t notice that no one was talking at the table, and his handsome face was so gloomy that water dripped from his eyes.


    ??Fan Yanjia, who was talking happily to the fierce girl, suddenly felt a chill and quickly looked towards Prince Pingyang. Seeing that the atmosphere on the table was not right, he immediately brought over the newly grilled squid skewers.


    "This is freshly baked, please have a taste, little prince."


    ??Zhao Lan raised his eyelids and glanced at Fan Yanjia, with a cold expression and did not answer. He picked up the mint milk tea on the small table and drank it in one gulp, then stood up and left.


    ?Fan Yanjia:¡­


    Everyone:¡­


    ??With the departure of Prince Pingyang, the wealthy and powerful people also left one after another, even Mr. Fan and his wife also left.


    The world is finally at peace.


    Su Ruojin is also exhausted. Does she still have the strength to fly a kite?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 57： Think less

    Chapter 57: Think less


    Su Yanli was taken by Lord Fan to meet many high-ranking officials today. Su Ruojin found that her father was neither proud nor groveling. Except that his eyes were a little brighter than usual, he was still as gentle as jade and calm and calm. Perhaps this This is what a scholar should have!


    In the afternoon, we still flew kites. Of course, the one who had the most fun was Su Sanlang, who was eating, drinking and having fun. He was a small person and didn¡¯t have to worry about anything. Of course he had the energy to play!


    It was not until three o''clock in the afternoon that the outing people rushed to Beijing.


    Before the spring outing was over, Su Ruojin was so tired that she fell asleep in her father''s arms. Her father carried her to the place where the carriage was parked. She met everyone from the Fan family. When Lord Fan saw it, it was true as his grandson said, his The student held her daughter gently and gently, she was really pampering.


    ?With a fatherly smile on his face, he waved to the students who wanted to say hello, meaning to come back when you are tired!


    ??The Su family silently bowed to Master Fan and stepped aside to let them go first.


    Unexpectedly, after this retreat, several high-ranking officials were traveling in carriages. Su Yanli held his daughter and stood under the shade of a tree, waiting quietly. His wife stretched out her hands to smooth away her daughter''s sweaty hair on her temples. He squatted down slightly and let his wife Enough of.


    Cheng Yingzhen smiled and glanced at Su Sanlang who was hugging her. This brat was also tired and fell asleep. She asked Xianggui to wipe his sweat with a towel. She turned around and wiped her eldest son, "An''er, are you tired?" tired?"


    Su Dalang shook his head and smiled at his mother, "I''m not tired." It was rare for him to go out to play, and he met a few more friends, which was good.


    When Zhao Lan''s carriage passed by Su''s house, he saw through the window a scene of a loving mother and a filial son. Of course, there was also the crybaby lying on her father''s shoulder and sleeping soundly. He didn''t look like a young lady''s house, and he disdained it. He curled his lips, the carriage passed by, he ate the Su family''s barbecue and drank the Su family''s milk tea without even saying a polite word. If Su Ruojin had been awake, he would have given him a few big looks.


    The footsteps of spring are slowly moving away. Early summer is coming and the weather is getting hotter. Children can no longer play wildly in the alleys all day long. Either after breakfast or after nap, make an appointment with your best friends. Today is not at your house. Just go to his house tomorrow and hide under the corridor or stay in the room to play.


    When Mrs. Fan¡¯s housekeeper, Mother Qin, came to visit her again, Su Ruojin happened to be going to Yang Si¡¯s house to play. When she saw her, she exclaimed in her heart, ah, the wait is finally here!


    On the surface, Su Ruojin was calm and composed, welcomed Qin''s mother in, and asked her mother to come to the main hall to meet the guests.


    After returning from the outing, Su Ruojin told her mother Cheng Yingzhen her thoughts and Mrs. Fan''s possible cooperation ideas, "Mom, whether Mrs. Fan asks you to come over to talk, or she asks the steward to come over to talk, we will agree."


    Cheng Yingzhen didn¡¯t know much about these things. When her daughter said yes, she nodded, ¡°It¡¯s all up to you.¡±


    I have to listen to her, but you are the one who comes out to deal with people! Su Ruojin intended to teach her mother step by step how to deal with people and how to run a shop in the future.


    But Cheng Yingzhen was very scared, "I have the courage to sit and pretend."


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    Being able to clearly express what she means to her daughter is an advantage. She should not force a social fear in front of others and force her to deal with them. This will cause trouble.


    ¡°Okay, mother, just be polite and sit up straight.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± As long as her daughter doesn¡¯t force her to interact with others, she can still do it by sitting and welcoming guests.


    After being polite to Mrs. Su, Qin''s mother told Mrs. Su the purpose of her trip, "Our madam said, I won''t take your sauce recipe for free." After that, she took out the folded jiaozi from her sleeve pocket and handed it out. ¡­


    As a result, no one came to pick me up.


    Xianggui didn¡¯t understand and stood motionless next to Cheng Yingzhen.


    ??Although Mao Ya had stayed in Zheng Guogong''s mansion, she was also a rough girl outside the house. She had never experienced such a thing, and she stood beside Su Ruojin in a daze, motionless.


    ??This is different from the cooperation Su Ruojin wanted! What a buyout! So she didn''t answer. Qin¡¯s mother: ¡­Is it too little? But you didn¡¯t open it to see how many taels it was and didn¡¯t pick it up. Isn¡¯t that bad?


    The atmosphere was sometimes awkward.


    No one spoke. Cheng Yingzhen was very panicked. She felt that it was all her fault. She looked at her daughter beside her nervously, "Ajin..."


    Su Ruojin grinned at Qin''s mother and said innocently, "As long as Master Fan likes you, how can you ask for Madam''s money?" She waved her hand, "No, no, no."


    ?Not only does the master like it, but the wife also wants to use the prescription to make a living in her own restaurant, so of course she has to give money.


    Mother Qin was defeated by the little lady, "Not only do you like it, but so many people like this sauce, so my wife is going to take it to the restaurant..." The implication is that anyone can understand it!


    "Mrs. Su, look..." Since no one answered, Qin''s mother had no choice but to step forward and put the jiaozi on the table beside Mrs. Su, but she was pushed back by Mrs. Su.


    Su Ruojin sighed secretly, but with a smile on her face, "Mom, I will give you the recipe for the sauce right away, but our family will not accept the money."


    Forget it, just think of it as a favor!


    ??Mother Qin has not forgotten her wife¡¯s advice that free things are actually the most expensive things. Could it be that Dr. Su knew that his wife was interested in the sauce recipe, so he actually said hello to his wife and daughter in advance?


    ??If the Su family didn''t accept money, she would never dare to accept this sauce recipe.


    ?One took the prescription and insisted on giving him money, while the other only gave him the prescription without any money. The two of them were pushing each other back and forth.


    ¡°Mrs. Su, if you don¡¯t accept the money, I won¡¯t dare take this recipe back.¡±


    Su Ruojin still pushed the money back, "If Madam insists on thanking me, then I really have something to ask Madam for help."


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Since we can¡¯t cooperate, let¡¯s borrow a piece of land!


    "I heard that there is Madam''s shop next to Xiangguo Temple. I want to rent a small piece of land in front of Madam''s shop and sell barbecue in the evening. Don''t worry, it won''t conflict with Madam''s customer group. People with money and status go to Madam''s restaurant. Ordinary people who don¡¯t have money just buy a few skewers and eat them on their spring outing that day.¡±


    In this case, it will not hinder their respective businesses. Mother Qin nodded, "Okay, I will go back and ask Madam for instructions."


    ??Mother Qin returned home with the sauce recipe.


    Cheng Yingzhen asked her daughter in confusion, "Didn''t you say that Mrs. Fan would cooperate with you?"


    Su Ruojin spread her hands and said, "I thought it was too ideal. Now that I think about it, I don''t produce anything except sauce recipes. Isn''t it too much of an advantage to cooperate with others?"


    ¡°Then Mrs. Yang next door¡­¡±


    Say that Mrs. Yang is sincere? She clearly had other ideas in Su Ruojin''s hands. Furthermore, there was no official back-and-forth between the two heads of the Yang family and the Su family, so Mrs. Yang had no scruples in cooperating with her.


    But Mrs. Fan is different. She is the head mistress of the Minister of Civil Affairs. If she takes any action, it will directly affect Mr. Fan''s future.


    She thought less about it. I haven¡¯t been in business for so many years, so I¡¯m really rusty after all!


    ?However, as a last resort, I wonder if I can set up some barbecue sales at Xiangguo Temple. Summer is coming soon, and there are many people shopping at night to cool off. A night barbecue stall can probably make a lot of money.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 58： BBQ shop

    Chapter 58 Barbeque Shop


    Mrs. Fan did not expect that the Su family did not accept money, but used the place at the door of the shop near Xiangguo Temple as payment for the sauce recipes. This meant that the Fan family did not owe the Su family any favors and would not embarrass Shilang Fan.


    ¡°This is one hundred taels, do you really want to accept it?¡±


    ?Mrs. Fan still couldn''t believe it. Su Yanli had borrowed fifty taels from Fan Zengxian in the past two years, and she didn''t pay it back until a year ago. Isn''t it tempting to see so much money?


    Qin¡¯s mother shook her head, ¡°They didn¡¯t even open it to see how much it was and rejected it.¡±


    Mrs. Fan raised her eyebrows and said, "I don''t think Dr. Su''s wife is so farsighted. Is she really not moved when she sees Jiaozi?"


    The scene of that day appeared in Qin¡¯s mother¡¯s mind, ¡°Old slave, Mrs. Su is not a decisive mistress...¡±


    "oh?"


    ¡°On the other hand, the eldest daughter, who was six or seven years old, seemed innocent, but she pushed the old slave¡¯s hand away resolutely, saying that she would not accept the money unless she wanted to, because she wanted to set up a barbecue stall in front of the shop near Xiangguo Temple.¡±


    Mrs. Su didn''t quite believe it: "You have such an idea at the age of seven?" She also has children. When her eldest daughter was seven years old, she just stood next to her and started to listen to how to run a house, but she didn''t have any ideas.


    Qin¡¯s mother nodded affirmatively, ¡°Perhaps the children of poor people should become parents early!¡±


    ?This is possible, Mrs. Fan said nothing.


    Qin''s mother asked: "Madam, our shop sells calligraphy, painting and ancient books. Can we set up a barbecue stall for her?"


    ¡°Since she has spoken, let her set up a small stall at the door without charging rent.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I will send someone to make arrangements.¡±


    Three days later, the Fan family sent people back and forth to set up a barbecue stall in front of the shop near Xiangguo Temple. Su Ruojin was very happy because there was another way to make a living. Shu Tong was vying to go, but Su Ruojin stopped him and said, "Brother Dashi and Xianggui are going."


    Since the breakfast shop has not been found, Dashi has been helping at the breakfast stall. The stall is small, and the three of them seem a little idle. Now that they are better, they are making a living again. It is also the section of Xiangguo Temple. They are already familiar with selling hawthorn slices, so Dashi Very happy.


    Growing up, Xianggui either stayed around the stove, did laundry, swept the floor, and cut pig grass. She rarely interacted with people outside the family. Her little master asked her to go to the night market to sell barbecue, and she seemed flustered and disorganized.


    Another social terror?


    Although Su Ruojin had a headache, she still encouraged her: "If you go out to set up a stall with Brother Da Shi, your monthly silver will be doubled."


    ¡°Double?¡± Hearing the money, the nervous Xianggui was instantly surprised, ¡°Just four taels?¡±


    "Yes, that''s right." Su Ruojin said, "The shopkeeper of the small shop paid almost the same price."


    ?She earns as much as the shopkeeper? The temptation of silver defeated the fear in her heart, Xianggui puffed up her chest, "I...I''ll try..."


    It''s easier to do things if you have the motivation, so Su Ruojin and Shutong ordered two more barbecue grills, as well as the same simple movable cabins, small folding stools and other hardware facilities as the breakfast stalls, and bought enough spices. Researching the sauce, I was busy until the tenth day of April before the official opening.


    Su Ruojin said to Dashi, "The place you are at is the door of Mr. Fan''s shop. If you encounter someone with evil intentions and deliberately collects protection money, go into the shop and find the shopkeeper. I believe he will help you settle the matter."


    "well."


    Dashi has already heard Shu Tong explain why he can have this land to open a barbecue. It is all a favor obtained by the little master for eating the recipe. He will definitely manage it well and try not to cause trouble to the little master.


    Although it is still a small stall, as summer is coming and more people go out at night, the barbecue stall will attract customers when it is set up. Su Ruojin does not dare to be careless. Not only does he teach Dashi and Xianggui step by step, but he also does it himself before setting up the stall. Pickled skewers, I kept them for nearly a month before I dared to throw them away.


    Sure enough, as Su Ruojin expected, the business was booming. The ingredients prepared every day were not enough to sell, so the books purchased did not touch the ground with the busy work every day.


    ¡°This won¡¯t work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just be busy when I¡¯m busy.¡± If there is money to be made, Shu Tong is happy to be busy.


    Su Ruojin shook his head, "If this business is so busy, how can we expand the business in the future?"


    The book is the same as: "..." It makes sense.


    ¡°The larger our volume, the lower the cost. If you go to one store here or another there, not only will the cost not be reduced, but the various expenses will actually be higher after taking into account all the expenses. You may end up making money for others.¡±


    "ah¡­"


    ¡°Besides, if you see us making money, there will definitely be followers in the night market. What will happen if there is a price war?¡±


    ¡°Our sauce is definitely better than theirs.¡±


    Su Ruojin believes in this, but if you want to firmly occupy the night market and not fail, in addition to the sauce, reasonable prices are also necessary.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I will go to the market with you.¡±


    Su Ruojin plans to not only fix the vegetables, meat, soy products and gluten in the shop, but also string them up and deliver them directly to the back door of Su''s house to reduce unnecessary transportation and labor.


    After wandering around for several days, Su Ruojin finally negotiated a cooperation store and signed a contract with him to ensure the freshness and hygiene of the ingredients.


    "Uncle Shutong, I just started working with them, and I''m afraid they won''t meet my requirements. For the next few days, you have to keep an eye on it every day. It''s summer again, so you have to make sure it''s clean and hygienic."


    ¡°Second lady, don¡¯t worry.¡± Shutong said, ¡°You saved them from fire and water. If they don¡¯t repay their gratitude, let them be struck by lightning from the sky.¡±


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    ??If "the sky strikes with thunder and strikes" can restrain people''s morality and conscience, then let the heaven strike with thunder and strike!


    In the midst of all the busy work, April has passed without knowing it, and May has entered. I just looked for shops to cooperate with and didn¡¯t even have time to watch the dragon boat race. By the time Su Ruojin took a break, it was already mid-May.


    At this time, there is not only income from breakfast and barbecue stalls, but also a share of milk tea. The Su family now has an income of nearly one hundred taels per month.


    Su Ruojin and her mother were sitting in the bedroom calculating some money, and they were so happy that they couldn''t open their mouths from ear to ear.


    Cheng Yingzhen said, "Don''t worry about Ah Jin''s dowry."


    Su Ruojin smiled and said, "Not only do I have to worry about my dowry, but I also have money to let my brothers and sisters get married."


    Cheng Yingzhen was so moved by what her daughter said with such sincerity that she stretched out her hand to caress her young temples, "Thank you for your hard work, Jin. My brothers will definitely remember you for the rest of their lives."


    As long as everyone is happy, Su Ruojin feels that everything is worth it. She throws herself into her mother''s arms and hugs her mother: "Mom, as long as our family lives happily, I will be happy."


    Cheng Yingzhen hugged her daughter tightly and said, "Good daughter." Thank God for giving her to me as my daughter.


    After everything was sorted out, Su Ruojin had time to think about the breakfast shop. Just when she was about to wait for Uncle Shu Tong to come back and ask about the situation, he ran back from outside in a hurry. His head was covered with sweat, and he drank a large glass of water to relieve it. thirsty.


    ¡°Second Lady, I have two things to say, which one do you want to hear first?¡±


    "I don''t even know which ones." Su Ruojin said loudly: "Uncle, just tell me one by one!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 59： popsicle

    Chapter 59 Popsicle


    "Oh." The bookkeeper said with a mixture of laughter and sadness, "Let''s put it into words first. I asked someone to find out. There are at least ten barbecue stalls in the night market, and there are two or three around our stall."


    ¡°I have expected it a long time ago, and it will only be more and not less in the future.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t make more money!¡±


    ¡°Did you make less money?¡±


    Shutong thought for a while, "It seems not."


    "Then it''s over." Su Ruojin asked, "What about the second one?"


    Shutong grinned and said, "Today, Brother Hua came to see me and said that the Qi family''s shop has been unblocked. He asked an old man to help us get it."


    ¡°How much silver do you need?¡±


    Shutong pursed his lips, "Just a burned-out yard costs three hundred taels!"


    ??If Su Ruojin was still distressed and distressed two months ago, three hundred taels would be too expensive, but now we know that shops in the capital are hard to find, so this is already considered cheap.


    "Don''t interfere, let the person named Hua handle it for us, three hundred is three hundred."


    Su Ruojin always felt that Hua Ping was an errand boy or a steward of some big family. It was a good time to see his strength and see whether Mrs. Xu and Bi Xun were worse, or whether the one with the surname Hua was more powerful.


    Shu Tong looked at Su Ruojin.


    She came back to her senses and said, "What''s wrong, uncle!"


    ¡°The man named Hua wants money from me now.¡±


    Without saying a word, Su Ruojin went to the bedroom to get three hundred and fifty taels of handouts. When he came out, he handed them to Shu Tong, "You give it to him now."


    Shu Tong did not dare to take it, "What if... what if he is a liar?"


    ¡°Then let him lie to you!¡±


    ?Shutong was so frightened when he heard the young master''s loud words that he jumped far away and did not dare to pick up the three hundred and fifty taels, "I don''t dare!"


    Su Ruojin almost rolled his eyes, "Uncle Shutong, uncle Shutong, you are the housekeeper of Dr. Su''s family after all. You are so scared that you can''t even pay three hundred taels. What if my father gets promoted and becomes a big official in the future?"


    "I...I..." Shutong was really afraid of being poor. His family just had money, but he was afraid of being cheated and his family would have no money again.


    Su Ruojin stuffed it into his hand, "Don''t worry, I''m the one who saw Huaping. Even if he was cheated, it was because of my mistake. It has nothing to do with you, an errand boy."


    ¡°If you...don¡¯t wait until the Lord comes back...¡±


    ¡°If someone asks you to come back and pick her up now, you can send her out now. Wait until tomorrow. Maybe this shabby yard will belong to someone else.¡±


    Shu Tong was confused and confused, but was finally pushed out by Su Ruojin.


    Cheng Yingzhen had been sitting at the door. She saw her daughter and Shutong taking the three hundred and fifty taels. She waited until Shutong was locked out of the door and her daughter returned to the corridor. She didn''t ask anything, just smiled.


    Su Ruojin moved a small stool and sat next to her mother, "Mom, don''t laugh, maybe you are really cheated."


    ¡°It¡¯s the money you earn anyway.¡± Cheng Yingzhen was still smiling.


    Su Ruojin hugged her and said, "Mom, you are so kind."


    Cheng Yingzhen sighed, "It''s not that my mother is good, it''s that she didn''t understand before and she doesn''t understand now. Since she doesn''t understand anything, why bother saying useless words to increase your pressure!"


    She didn''t believe that her daughter didn''t feel sorry for the three hundred and fifty taels of silver, but even though she felt distressed, she still took it because she was the master. If she was as afraid of this and that as Shu Tong, then the Su family would not be living like it is now. I can''t get the three hundred and fifty taels of silver.


    "Mother... mother..." Su Ruojin hugged her mother tighter, "No matter what you say, nothing can be better than your words." In modern times, because her parents divorced early, Su Ruojin did not get the love of her parents, and correspondingly There are no parents holding her back, but many of her colleagues and subordinates around her are internally consumed by their parents'' "sincere words", "big principles of life", and "can''t help with big things, but have to point out small things".


    A person who can achieve success must have set his sights on the goal and move forward unswervingly; the prosperity of a family must be the result of concerted efforts without internal friction.


    Cheng Yingzhen was hugged softly by her daughter, "I, before I got married, I thanked my aunt for teaching me how to be a good person. After I got married, I thanked your father. He often told me some truths in books, so I knew how to behave when I didn''t understand anything. Just don¡¯t talk.¡±


    Su Ruojin flattered her one by one: "My mother is good, my aunt is good, and my father is even better."


    Su Sanlang slipped out of the study and when he heard Su Ruojin calling daddy, he also shouted: "Sister is better."


    ¡°Su Ganzhi, are you hungry for some popsicles?¡±


    ¡°Hee hee.¡± Su Sanlang smiled and rushed towards Su Ruojin, tugging on her lapel. ¡°Good sister, just give me one. Look, I¡¯m so hot that I don¡¯t even have the energy to read.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re still reading and making trouble in the study all day long.¡±


    ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± Su Sanlang pestered Su Ruojin to surrender, so she had to go to the mini ice cellar to get popsicles for the brat.


    It was not easy to get ice in summer in ancient times. Fortunately, this is the capital. Many high-ranking mansions have special large cellars. In summer, they will also be sold in shops, but it is expensive. Zheng Guogong¡¯s Mansion has a large ice cellar, Su Ruojin Thanks to Mrs. Yang''s favor, I also got a lot of ice and put it in a mini cellar, which was enough for the family to use for a while.


    Popsicles are also called popsicles. They are an early artifact to relieve summer heat. They do not contain a lot of cream like ice cream and have a sweet and soft taste. They are very simple and are made by freezing water, sugar, juice, mung bean paste, milk, etc., usually For long strips, before freezing, put a thin stick in the middle and expose a section. After freezing, just hold the exposed section of the stick in your hand.


    Since the popsicle is a piece of sweet ice, it has a crisp texture and is especially suitable for quenching heat and thirst in summer. Su Sanlang enjoyed the meal. Su Ruojin shook his head, took two more and gave them to Su Dalang and Xue Wulang in the study.


    The two young men were tired from reading and writing. When they were thirsty and tired, Su Ruojin gave it to them without refusing and happily took it.


    Xue Wulang also asked, "Ah Jin, are you selling this?"


    Su Ruojin shook his head, "Ice is too expensive and too little." If it cannot scale, the price will not come down and it will be impossible to sell.


    Xue Wulang was obviously a little disappointed. He looked at the ice cubes, thought about it, and packed his book bag. "Brother An, I''ll come back tomorrow."


    Su Dalang nodded.


    Xue Wulang smiled at Su Ruojin and said, "Thank you, Ajin. I''ll go back first."


    Su Ruojin understood that the child had brought the popsicle back to share with his sister. He was really a good brother.


    Cheng Yingzhen was weak, so Su Ruojin didn''t give her popsicles, but made refreshing and pleasant cold noodles. The servant and the master each had a bowl, which was a snack around three o''clock in the afternoon, and they were satisfied.


    Mother Dong asked, ¡°Can I sell it at the breakfast stall?¡±


    ¡°When we have a shop, we will sell it at noon.¡±


    Speaking of the shop, Su Ruojin unconsciously looked towards the door of the courtyard. She didn''t know whether Shu Tongshu had given the handover to Huaping. She hoped that she hadn''t made a mistake and that Huaping must not be a liar!


    Until it got dark, everyone except Dashi and Xianggui who left the night market stall came back, and Shutong also came back behind Su Yanli.


    When Shu Tong came back, he stood beside Su Ruojin and said happily, "Second mother is done, little brother Hua asked us to bring our household registration to the Yamen to sign the contract and transfer the ownership tomorrow."


    Su Ruojin sighed secretly, the bet was won!


    Su Yanli had already listened to Shu Tong''s talk on the way back. He reached out and stroked his daughter''s plush head. Three hundred and fifty taels was not a small amount, but his daughter had the courage, so she got the job done.


    ¡°You have good vision.¡± He praised with a smile, ¡°My Ah Jin is really capable.¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 60： Brother Hua

    Chapter 60 Brother Hua


    Su Ruojin pursed her lips and said, "The shop is so dilapidated and burnt, now I can''t do it but I have to become more capable."


    Su Yanli was stunned for a moment, and then thought about the shabby shop he saw when passing by. He also had a headache. Of course, he felt more sorry for his daughter, "Dad, take care of it."


    ¡°Dad has to go on duty, I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t have time to do it!¡±


    Su Yanli kept his hand on top of his daughter''s head and said with a smile, "Buy tiles and pick wood. You have to talk to someone about all this."


    She nodded, "Yes!"


    "Let''s find some time. If it doesn''t work out, just ask someone to talk at the dinner table."


    Su Ruojin really didn¡¯t expect that Su Yanli would put down his literary skills and deal with businessmen. In fact, his father, like his mother, was socially anxious. He didn¡¯t like to meet friends and just liked to stay at home and read books to accompany his wife. He was a typical family man.


    ??However, they are afraid of returning to the society. They are just afraid of contact and dealing with people, which does not mean they are incapable. Otherwise, Su Yanli would not be able to become a second-ranked Jinshi.


    Su Yanli took the initiative to share the burden. Of course Su Ruojin was happy. She took his hand and hurried to have dinner. "After dinner, let''s discuss how to decorate the shop, okay?"


    ¡°Okay, everyone listens to Ah Jin.¡±


    For a time, the Su family was immersed in happiness.


    Hua Ping met Mr. Shen as soon as he returned to his residence, "Sir, is the young master here today?"


    Mr. Shen shook his head and said, "My young master went to the Imperial College to study."


    ¡°Then shall we continue what the old master asked us to do?¡±


    Mr. Shen nodded, "Of course."


    Huaping sighed, "How can we do this?"


    The old master slowly lets go. Even if the young master is willing to take over, he still doesn¡¯t know how to lead them to do things.


    Mr. Shen also sighed, but he only sighed in his heart, and wanted to comfort Hua Ping and others on the surface, "This kind of thing really cannot be rushed. We can only slowly peel off the cocoons and catch these people."


    Huaping sat in his chair dejectedly, listless.


    Mr. Shen said to the people in front of him, "Anyway, things can''t be rushed. You should all have your own status. You can spend the money you earn in your status by yourself, even if you start a family and start a business."


    When someone heard that they could start a family and start a business, they immediately became excited and asked, "Seriously?"


    Mr. Shen nodded, "What we do is secretive and requires patience. It is a long process. You can live your life how you want on the surface, but there is one thing. Deep down, you must be more vigilant than ordinary people. Once you find something fishy, We must keep an eye on any clues and investigate them thoroughly.¡±


    "Yes, sir." Several people stood up one after another and said to Mr. Fan with serious faces, "Swear to death for me, Dayin."


    The group listened to Mr. Shen''s lecture again, and it was not until the end that everyone dropped their solemnity and dispersed. Hua Ping was walking at the end, but was stopped by Mr. Shen, "You are grabbing a shop with Manager Xu''s sister, Bi Changgui from the Military Horse Division. ?¡±


    Hua Ping said with a smile: "Sir, you know how to build a shop for Dr. Su''s house!"


    Mr. Shen frowned: "Mother Xu is in front of the princess..."


    ? Hua Ping glanced outside the door. Several colleagues had already left. He closed the door and whispered into Mr. Shen¡¯s ear. No one knew what he said in the middle of the night.


    Early on the next morning, Shutong took his second wife to the teahouse to find Huaping.


    ? Huaping still looked like a leisurely helper, drinking tea and listening to songs. He was living a happy life, which even Su Ruojin envied.


    Huaping sat still and motioned for the two of them to help themselves.


    Su Ruojin didn''t hesitate to sit across from him, and Shu Tong sat on the side, smiling and flattering him, "Brother Hua, thank you for your hard work!"


    ? Hua Ping just smiled and looked at Su Ruojin who was eating snacks and drinking tea rudely, and said rudely, "Your Xiaolong Baozi Hu Spicy Soup is not as delicious."


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Su Ruojin accepted his strange aura without ceremony.


    ? ? "Haha!" ? ? ? People who are capable always have a temper. Only when Su Ruojin had eaten and drank enough did she have time to flatter him with a smile, "Brother Hua..."


    Poof¡­


    Huaping couldn''t help but squirted all the tea. Shutong quickly gave him a towel and asked the waiter to come over and wipe the table.


    What a panic.


    ¡°Hey, Mrs. Su, you call Shu Tong an uncle. Why did you become an elder brother when you came to my place?¡±


    ¡°Because you have a tender face and are good-looking, you look like an older brother, so I called you older brother without knowing it!¡±


    This flattery was made...


    Hua Ping always felt that something was strange, so he waved his hand and said, "Call me uncle." He couldn''t stand Brother Hua, and he was afraid of losing his life.


    Su Ruojin smiled: "Okay."


    "Have you brought all your things?" Hua Ping glared at her, stood up and walked out, "If you don''t have everything, one more trip will cost you ten taels of silver. I don''t care about Brother Hua or Uncle Hua, I can''t lose a penny."


    Shutong quickly moved to his side and smiled flatteringly, "All right, all right."


    The three of them went to Gongcao, who was in charge of the house in Jingzhao Yin, and it was done very quickly. It was very smooth and hassle-free.


    Out of Jing Zhaoyin, Su Ruojin couldn''t help but ask, "Hua..."


    "uncle."


    ¡°Uncle Hua, do you know the six departments in the Yamen or the meritorious officer just now?¡±


    "You said you, a young lady, would know what to do with this." Huaping snorted and refused to tell her.


    Su Ruojin¡¯s real smile turned into a fake smile, she curled her lips and was stingy!


    Su Ruojin was so excited that she finally had a shop. She didn''t even go back home. She went directly to the Qi family''s shop that had been scorched in the wind and rain for two months. She took a ruler to measure everything and drew on the paper with an eyebrow pencil.


    Su Ruojin would have been so happy if Shutong hadn''t taken her back to eat.


    ?After three days of drawing, Su Ruojin got back a bunch of drawings. After dinner, she took her father to the study to help her draw a new set of neat drawings.


    Su Yanli looked at the drawings and said, "Ah Jin, it seems quite complicated!"


    ¡°Is it complicated?¡±


    Su Yanli nodded, "It''s probably as good as the fortification drawings of Chief Xue next door."


    Su Ruojin''s heart moved and she immediately came up with an idea, "Dad, repairing the house is considered fortification, so you have to go to the Yamen to register!"


    "Um."


    ¡°Dad, go find Director Xue and ask him to help revise the drawings.¡±


    It was really necessary. My daughter reminded Su Yanli, "Okay, I''ll ask him to help me change the drawings at the end of the day tomorrow."


    ¡°That¡¯s hard work, Dad.¡± Su Ruojin said excitedly, ¡°As soon as the drawings are finalized, we can start buying materials and hiring craftsmen!¡±


    Su Yanli said, "When it comes to hiring craftsmen, we can also ask Mr. Xue to recommend them to us."


    Unexpectedly, there was a nice neighbor from the Ministry of Industry. Su Ruojin frowned and said, "Dad, please ask Mr. Xue, will Mrs. Xue have any objections?"


    ¡°Then I invite Mr. Xue outside?¡± Men¡¯s matters are more likely to be successfully discussed at the dinner table.


    The last time I met Mr. Fan during the spring outing, Director Xue used Su Yanli to get acquainted with Mr. Fan. When he returned to the Ministry of Works, his boss treated him much better. He had not arranged for him to go on a business trip recently. Finally, some time had passed. It was a quiet day, so when Su Yanli came to invite him, he happily followed him out. He even thought to himself when he went out that he should pay for this meal.


    The update at 12 noon has been postponed to the evening update, okay! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 61： Start construction and cause trouble

    Chapter 61 Starting construction and causing trouble


    Director Xue was very surprised when he saw Su Yanli taking out some drawings: "Is the Imperial College still teaching this?"


    Su Yanli shook his head and said with a smile, "In order to buy a dowry for my daughter, I bought a burnt shop and wanted to renovate it, so I drew a few repair plans and asked Mr. Xue to help me revise it."


    Xue Changcheng clicked his tongue with emotion, "Dr. Su, Dr. Su, the size and proportion of your drawings are better than those of my apprentice. I really can''t fault you."


    Su Yanli smiled, "Mr.


    ?This time it was Manager Xue''s turn to shake his head, "No, no, you are both a painting and a drawing, and you will never tilt the walls or columns."


    It is impossible to draw this drawing without even ten years of skills!


    Xue Changcheng smiled and said, "Can I draw a copy of this drawing?"


    In his previous life, Su Ruojin worked hard to decorate his shop. He learned all three-dimensional views, planes, and sections, so drawing a floor plan was not a problem.


    Su Yanli didn''t think about anything else except that he was impressed by his daughter''s talent. After all, her daughter took a ruler, a level and other tools and sketched in the dilapidated yard for three days. She used eyebrow pencils and charcoal pens to draw an uneven sketch for him. , he repainted it as if it were a painting.


    As expected, Su Yanli didn¡¯t think deeply about the daughter he raised by himself. If a person doesn¡¯t understand these things, even if he is given a bunch of tools and asked to compete for ten years, he still won¡¯t be able to figure it out!


    Su Yanli is secretly proud that my daughter is smart.


    On his face, he smiled modestly, "This..." Su Yanli really didn''t know if her daughter was willing to give her hard-earned things to others.


    ? ? Ancient formulas and professional things are all passed down by family units or individually to sons. Xue Changcheng nodded understandingly, looked at the drawings carefully, and found that only some layouts were unreasonable and pointed out.


    Su Yanli thanked me and said, "Mr.


    Xue Chang was honest and got benefits from Su Yanli. When people asked him to show up to calm the scene, they thought highly of him as a sixth-rank director of the Ministry of Industry, so he nodded readily.


    With Manager Xue helping to look at pictures and recommend craftsmen, Su Ruojin and his daughter saved a lot of trouble and quickly started buying materials.


    Su Ruojin discovered an important problem, "Who is going to look at the materials when they are placed in the shop?"


    ?Decoration construction takes more than a day or two. If no one is there to keep an eye on it and it gets stolen, all the money will be wasted.


    The two brothers, Dashi and Ershi, rushed to see it. Su Ruojin shook his head, "You have to do business, so it can''t affect your sleep."


    Mao Ya stood up and said, "Let me see it."


    Shu Tong also said: "I will go."


    Hands are really needed everywhere.


    Su Ruojin thought for a moment. Although Mao Ya has skills, her age and gender are inappropriate. Shu Tongshu has a lot to do. If he is asked to look at the construction site, wouldn''t there be no one to use her?


    Suddenly, she thought of someone, "How about asking Uncle Hua Ping!" "Yes, why didn''t I think of him?" Shu Tong agreed, "I''ll go find him right away."


    When Huaping heard that he was asked to look at the construction site, he almost jumped when Shutong patted his shoulder and pressed him down. He looked like he was doing good for his little brother, "You hang around in the teahouse all day and don''t have any real business. Now help us look at it." At the construction site, when the shop is ready, I will ask the second lady to be the shopkeeper for you. "


    Huaping: ...I thank you, thank you second wife!


    ¡°Brother Hua, we in the Su family really don¡¯t have anyone, so I¡¯m asking you to do me a favor.¡±


    ? Hua Ping almost cursed, "I''m so big, I can''t admit that I''m your brother. It''s you who insisted on calling me Hua Xiaodi."


    ?Who asked him to show favor to others? In the end, Hua Ping was shamelessly dragged over by Shu Tong to look at the construction site management materials. Twenty taels a month, "Our second wife said that if Hua does a good job, there will be additional rewards."


    Huaping looked at the sky at a 45-degree angle: ...I drank almost two taels of tea in the teahouse a day. Damn it, he must have been in debt to the master and servant of the Su family in his previous life, so now he is asked to work as a cow and horse. .


    Su Ruojin ignored Hua Ping''s resentful look and first finished the small room where he kept the door and looked at the materials. Although the sparrow was small, it had all the internal organs, making it clean and refreshing. "Uncle Hua, don''t worry, Mother Dong will leave the stall every day." I will help you clean your room and wash your clothes when you pass by. Just help me take care of the construction site. "


    ?That''s pretty much it. Huaping, who was restless, finally felt more comfortable being served.


    Everything was ready, and Su Ruojin chose a day when the Imperial Academy was resting to start construction.


    In order not to attract attention, the opening was very low-key. No firecrackers were set off, and only a few red papers were posted to express auspiciousness. However, all the required craftsmen came to identify the construction site and explained at what stage they would enter the work.


    So many people came to the burnt house at once. It seemed that the owner was preparing to start renovations, which attracted people from around to watch. Su Ruojin was prepared and asked Mao Ya to give out sweets to the children who came as a lucky celebration.


    Su Yanli and Mr. Xue began to draw the lines. The ink fountain was held just right. Before the first line could be flicked, the crowd of onlookers was squeezed and staggered. They stepped on it and screamed: "Who is it? Don''t squeeze or push!"


    ??A fat man in red and flowers, swinging his big sleeves and swaggering, stood in front of the gate of the Qi family''s dilapidated courtyard, shouting at the onlookers, "I--"


    Everyone in this section of Xiqiao Lane knows this naughty Dou Wangcai, the son of Mrs. Xu. He is domineering in this area because his aunt and uncle are the stewards of the Jin Palace. The people have long wanted him to be hit by a carriage when he went out, but recently, there has been a lot of He stopped for half a year and rarely bullied others on the street. I heard that he had done a lot of harm to the private prostitutes in the West Street and Alley area. The people secretly covered their mouths and laughed. The bad guy was a perfect match for the bully, and no one sympathized with the private prostitutes.


    Why did it appear again today?


    The common people didn''t understand why Dou Wangcai hadn''t appeared on the streets for a long time, but Su Ruojin knew very well. It was because from the winter solstice to the Chinese New Year last year, the officials caught corruption, which led to the punishment of everyone including the King of Jin. Of course you have to restrain the people below.


    Unexpectedly, when summer comes, these guys will come out of their holes to sting people like hibernating scorpions.


    Su Yanli and Chief Xue looked at each other and felt extremely headaches. As the saying goes: The king of **** is easy to deal with, but the devil is difficult to deal with. After all, they are eighth- and sixth-grade court officials. Even if King Jin comes, as long as they have not committed any crime, he will treat them. I''m being polite, but this is the son of the girl in charge, and this is going to be difficult.


    Because they are clearly here to blackmail you and bully you, what should you do?


    The store clerk¡¯s house on the first floor was taken away, and even her breakfast stall business was taken away. What does this mean? This shows that the rumored Princess Jin¡¯s stewardship is just that! If there was a way to make money, I could still run a small stall like hers.


    ??If Mrs. Xu¡¯s arrogance is not curbed today, how will the shop still make money in the future?


    Doesn¡¯t Dou Wangcai want to make trouble? Very good, then let¡¯s make trouble with him!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 62： join in the fun

    Chapter 62 Join in the fun


    When Xue Changcheng saw Dou Wangcai, he quickly glanced at the frowning Su Yanli beside him. Although he didn''t want to deal with the rogue named Dou, his mission here today was to calm down the Su family, so he had no choice but to step forward.


    But the expression on his face was not the official one when he was facing the craftsman just now, but like an old official in the officialdom who had both sides. He greeted with three smiles: "Hey, why are Dou Langjun here?"


    Dou Wangcai was a scoundrel who was spoiled by his mother, and he was very indiscriminate. If an ordinary person saw Mr. Xue, he was also an official in the court, so he would have to be treated a little less favorably, but he would remember my mother''s words and let him The Su family can''t start work, and things like Chief Xue and Dr. Su are just a cloud. Besides, since I dare to ask him to make trouble, I must be asking for help.


    ??So with a wave of his thick arm, he pushed Mr. Xue to his back. If Su Yanli hadn''t been quick-sighted, he would have fallen to the ground.


    Su Yanli''s anger was immediately aroused by Dou, "This is a court official, don''t be rude!" As soon as he was stabilized, he stepped forward to seek justice for Mr. Xue.


    Dou Hunsi took Su Yanli seriously. When he rented their house before, his mother made him round and flattened. He was watching the fun on the side, such as being ranked as a Jinshi or a doctor from the Imperial College. In the capital, power is everything. He has the support of his aunt, and his life is much more prosperous than the poor little officials like them. He can do whatever he wants.


    Su Yanli was furious, but he was really a weak scholar, so he could only call Shu Tong angrily, "Kick him out."


    Of course Shutong listened to his master and wanted to push him out when he came up, but Dou Wangcai was like a carrot. He could not push him, but he pushed him back. He staggered and almost hit the wall. He was kept standing. Huaping, who was watching the excitement in front of the hut, supported him.


    Huaping regretted it so much now. Why did he agree to the Su family to come to the construction site? If he hadn''t seen the construction site, he wouldn''t have encountered such a mess. If he hadn''t encountered such a mess, he wouldn''t have...


    "Who are you!"


    ?One of them was pushed by Dou Wangcai. He was feeling great, but he was not in the mood. He pushed again with his upper hand, but the person opposite did not move at all. He was annoyed and pushed again, but did not move again.


    ¡°Hey!¡± His hand and neck hurt from the push. His eyes widened in anger, and he called to his brother behind him, ¡°Hit me, if you feel good, I invite you to hire the most beautiful prostitute in a private restaurant.¡±


    ?As soon as he heard that there were free prostitutes, those scoundrels were attracted to him. The director of the Ministry of Industry and the doctor of the Imperial Academy of Sciences took care of them and waved their hands to come up.


    Mom, Mrs. Xu is really good at making such a fuss in broad daylight. Su Ruojin was just about to offer a reward to all the craftsmen to make the matter bigger, when suddenly a person flew past her and landed in front of her with a thud, grinning after falling. .


    Su Ruojin opened her eyes wide in shock and looked up, "Oh my God!"


    Uncle Hua Ping, who is lean and frail, can hit one with his left hand and throw one with his right, as if he were playing with a monkey. He is a master!


    The onlookers were stunned for a moment, seeing the howls and cries of the beaten gangsters. Then they suddenly came to their senses and waved their hands in unison, shouting: "Well done...well done..."


    Su Ruojin took the lead in clapping.


    The crowd also clapped.


    Suddenly, there was cheering in Shuijing Alley, causing pedestrians outside the alley entrance to stop and ask, "What happened?"


    ¡°Sir, would you like to go and have a look?¡±


    ?Fan Yanjia glanced at Zhao Lan and saw that he had no objection, so he nodded and asked the boy to go over and take a look.


    The boy went to see what was going on, and the two horses reined in their horses.


    ?Fan Yanjia was very reluctant to become the companion of King Jin''s youngest son, but King Jin had already found Master Fan. What could be done? The Fan family father and son had no choice but to agree. Zhao Lan has a perverse temper, is unstable, and is really difficult to take care of. Fan Yanjia is cautious around him, and it is not an exaggeration to say that he is walking on thin ice.


    Today they had a rest, and the two of them got a signal from King Jin to come over and pay homage to the master. For a moment, no one spoke, and the awkward atmosphere seemed to have stopped. However, these seemed to be Fan Yanjia''s feelings. The Prince of Pingyang still looked like an old man now. I just want to go home and don''t want to come and worship any master. I am so impatient that whoever wants to come will come.


    Fortunately, the young man ran over and broke the awkwardness. He shouted excitedly, "Sir, there is a master inside, one with each hand, and he can knock down a group of people in two or three strokes!"


    ?Although Master Fan is a civil servant, twelve-year-old Fan Yanjia likes martial arts very much. He always admires and appreciates people with good skills. Hearing what the boy said, he wanted to watch the horses.


    He walked excitedly for a few steps before he realized that he was just a boy accompanying him to school. He quickly reined in his horse and forced out an awkward smile, "Little Prince, do you want to go take a look?"


    ?Zhao Lan glanced at him casually.


    Fan Yanjia thought he would not go, but unexpectedly he pulled the reins and reined the horse and headed towards the alley.


    He sighed behind him and breathed a sigh of relief secretly. It was really difficult for him. He remembered what the young lady of the Su family had said. It was absolutely true. She was not just an ancestor. The key was that he had to serve this ancestor from now on!


    When will this kind of day end! Fan Yanjia even lost interest in looking at the heroes in the world, and followed him with a generous look on his face.


    Su Ruojin looked at the pig face that was stepped on the ground by Hua Ping, then looked up at Hua Ping, "Uncle Hua, can you use your feet a little harder?" This fat face is not deformed enough, it is best to crush him and scream He didn''t dare come to Su''s shop to cause trouble.


    Why does it sound like he is stepping on an ant to death? Huaping''s lips twitched and he thought to himself, for the sake of your Su family, I have exposed all my family wealth, and you still want me to take my life, my aunt, please spare it. Me!


    Huaping was extremely puzzled and exerted force on his feet unconsciously.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A sound like a slaughtering pig resounded over the yard.


    Zhao Lan, who came to join in the fun, sat on a tall horse, looking down at the fat pig being stepped on at the entrance of the courtyard, and then at the person who stepped on the pig, his eyes tightened.


    ?Isn¡¯t this the person given to him by his father? Why are you with a crybaby?


    Hua Ping raised his eyes and saw his little master. He didn''t know how he felt. Anyway, he instinctively retracted his feet, but he didn''t come over to salute. Instead, he silently stepped aside, like an invisible person.


    What they do with their master cannot be left out in the sun, so they are not recognized in front of the world.


    Su Ruojin also saw the youngest son of King Jin and thought to himself, why is this man here?


    When Principal Xue and Su Yanli saw Zhao Lan, the youngest son of the King of Jin, they quickly came over to salute and said, "I have seen the prince."


    ??The people who were watching had long been stunned by the heavenly appearance of Zhao Lan, and they all thought to themselves, God, this person who looks like Xian''er turns out to be the county prince! After coming back to their senses, they all knelt on the ground and saluted.


    In a large group of people, only one little person, Su Ruojin, did not salute.


    One is taller and the other is smaller.


    The four eyes face each other.


    Su Ruojin wondered, what is he here for?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 63： students and teachers

    Chapter 63 Students and Teachers


    Su Yanli usually doesn''t talk about the Imperial College when he returns home, and of course he doesn''t mention that the youngest son of the King of Jin has become his student. Besides, most of the people who can enter the Imperial College are the children of court officials above fifth rank. He meets with the sons of high-ranking officials every day. Dealing with each other has become routine.


    Zhao Lan could be cold and silent, but Fan Yanjia couldn''t. He got off his horse and stepped forward quickly. He smiled and cupped his hands and said, "Hugh Mu today, I came to see the teacher together with the little prince."


    Su Yanli knew about this and thought they would come in the afternoon and prepare to go home after the morning ceremony to tidy up what was waiting for them. Unexpectedly, they would come in the morning.


    Zhao and Fan wanted to come in the afternoon, but King Jin wanted to come in the morning, so they had no choice but to come in the morning.


    Although it was a student meeting the teacher, after leaving the Imperial College, the status of a student was too expensive. Su Yanli could not be careless, so he waved to his daughter, "Ajin¡ª"


    Su Ruojin moved her calf over and called out "Dad--" in a soft and slow voice, like a seventeen-year-old lady.


    If Zhao Lan hadn''t seen her asking Hua Ping to crush someone just now, he would have really believed it. A six or seven-year-old lady was not afraid at all when she saw someone being beaten, and even wanted to beat someone to death. This was so cruel. That¡¯s enough¡­


    Before Zhao Lan could finish thinking about it, the young lady raised her head and asked him on the horse, "Little prince, what should I do if someone uses the Jin Palace to commit evil?"


    Neither Mr. Xue nor Su Yanli expected that Su Ruojin dared to expose the matter. If a servant of a high-ranking family dared to do evil, there must be a backend. As the same saying goes, the king of **** is easy to deal with, but the kid is difficult to deal with. Prince Jin and his wife may not know this. , but the stewards of Prince Jin¡¯s Mansion must have known, and they must have acquiesced.


    ??Officials in the capital generally do not offend these little devils, because compared to the King of Hell, these little devils are more difficult to guard against, and they may lose their posts.


    Su Yanli was fine. Manager Xue looked at Zhao Lan nervously. If the young prince did not resolve the matter openly in order to maintain the dignity of the palace, then things would be in trouble later.


    Zhao Lan looked at Dou Wangcai, whose head was swollen and his face was bruised from being trampled on the ground. His world-weary face finally showed some expression, and he frowned slightly.


    Shuangrui, the boy next to him, hurriedly stepped forward and replied: "Back to you, young master, I just found out that he is the son of Guanshi Xu''s sister."


    ??Everyone stared at Zhao Lan nervously, hoping that the little prince would help them punish this evil thief.


    ?He didn''t seem to hear it and was careless.


    Su Ruojin was so angry that she thought to herself, "Bah!"


    Seeing that the youngest son of Prince Jin had no intention of upholding justice, Su Yanli was secretly disappointed, but his face showed no sign of justice. He took the lead and led the people out of the yard, "Ajin, daddy, go back first. Is there anything wrong?" , wait for dad to come."


    Su Ruojin nodded obediently, and when her eyes met the person named Zhao, she ignored him directly, but showed a respectful look in her body and movement, and stepped aside, thinking to herself, when they left, let Huaping beat Dou Wangcai three times. I couldn''t get out of bed for a month.


    ?Fan Yanjia glanced at Zhao Lan, who was still motionless, with a fake smile on his face, and stretched out his hand to invite him to go first.


    ?The most disappointed person here is Mr. Xue. Not only did Prince Jin¡¯s youngest son not even get off his horse to see his teacher, he also didn¡¯t even deal with those who took advantage of the situation to do evil. It seemed that the relationship with the Prince of Jin¡¯s Palace was no longer possible. He was just about to send Zhao Lan off.


    He spoke quietly, "Santai¡ª"


    ¡°The little one is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Throw the person in front of Manager Xu.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    Throw it in front of Manager Xu? What does this mean?


    Shu Tong wanted to ask Er Niangzi if there was anything he didn''t understand, but the distance between the two of them was too far to keep a secret.


    Su Yanli was very surprised and looked towards the student.


    Zhao Lan finally jumped off the horse, raised her hands and saluted him, "The student has seen the teacher."


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, little prince.¡± Su Yanli smiled and raised his arm.


    When Chief Xue saw this scene, he was very happy and hurriedly came over to refresh his presence, "Mr. Su, the weather is hot, quickly bring Mr. Fan and the young prince back!" ????? "Let''s go now." Su Yanli was worried about his daughter and looked at her again. Look over.


    Su Ruojin waved her little hand to reassure him and come back quickly.


    ??This time when his eyes glanced at Zhao Lan, he didn''t avoid it.


    ?But someone left indifferently.


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    ?She didn¡¯t even have a chance to give a fake smile.


    Forget it, why are you angry with a middle-aged boy?


    There are no troublemakers, and there is no sixth-rank official Xue in charge. Su Ruojin is the only boss in the yard. If you have any ideas, you can tell the craftsmen!


    As soon as Su Ruojin turned around, she devoted herself to the decoration work, and happily shouted to the master who was shoveling the wall, "Master Cheng, this wall needs to be like this..."


    ??The little lady''s soft words gradually faded away. Zhao Lan got on his horse and followed the pedestrians towards Osmanthus Alley.


    At about ten o''clock in the morning, the sun has already risen, the heat is gathering, and the whole body is covered with sweat. What kind of teacher do you want to worship? bother!


    Huaping hid in his small room. The front and rear windows were open for ventilation, there was wind, and it was not hot, but he was restless. What did he mean by the little master''s leaving look? Should he ask his husband if he would cause unnecessary trouble if he showed off his skills today?


    Su Ruojin had no idea that Hua Ping was worried to death. She was chatting enthusiastically with the craftsmen. She wanted to pour all her ideas into the craftsmen''s heads and decorate the breakfast shop immediately.


    After a while, Mao Ya came over and called her, "Second Lady, I want you to go home and prepare for the luncheon dinner."


    "I''m busy!" Su Ruojin, who was talking about the drawings with the craftsmen without raising her head, suddenly came back to her senses and asked Mao Ya, "Sister Ya, do you mean my father left those two boys for lunch?"


    ¡°Yes, I brought a gift, and as a courtesy, my wife has to leave some food.¡±


    Su Ruojin breathed out, causing her bangs to move.


    Fine! She had no choice but to make an appointment with the craftsmen tomorrow, and today''s work would be over. Before leaving, Su Ruojin called Hua Ping, "Let''s go and have lunch at my house."


    Hua Ping lay on the bed miserably, waving her hands, "I''m not going."


    ¡°So serious and responsible!¡±


    Seriously, he wanted to see Mr. Shen, so he had to wait for them to leave and sneak out.


    Hua Ping looked too lazy to pay attention to anyone, so Su Ruojin could only say, "Okay, when the meal is ready, I will ask Sister Mao to bring it to you."


    After a while, Huaping was the only one left in the bustling yard. He sighed, locked the door and went to look for his husband.


    Su Yanli was accompanying two students in the Su family''s study. He didn''t know what to say, so he took two books and sent them away, "Look at it first, and ask me if you don''t understand anything."


    Su Dalang saw him holding a book and looking at it. For some reason, he wanted to laugh. Is this how his father taught the students in the Imperial College?


    ? Cheng Yingzhen was a distinguished guest at home, so busy that she didn¡¯t even touch the floor. She asked Xianggui to make tea to serve her, and asked Mama Dong, who had returned from the stall, to chop vegetables and prepare the ingredients for lunch.


    ¡°None of what we cook is as delicious as Ah Jin. Let¡¯s wait until she comes back to take charge of it.¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 64： Busy lunch

    Chapter 64 Busy lunch


    When Su Ruojin hurried back, it was already getting late, and dishes that required time to stew and were not suitable for complicated preparations were not suitable: "Then let''s have some simple ones."


    Cheng Yingzhen glared at her daughter, "One is Master Fan''s son, and the other is the youngest son of Prince Jin. No one can be neglected."


    "Know it!"


    Su Ruojin has her own opinion. There is a saying that there may only be a bottle of sauce between you and the chef.


    Since becoming the master of the house, Su Ruojin has a lot of money in her pocket, and she has been tossing in various sauces, such as sweet noodle sauce, bean paste, sesame sauce, meat sauce, etc. The barbecue sauce in Outing is made from these basic sauces .


    Two little boys, what kind of flavors do they like?


    Su Ruojin saw that Dong¡¯s mother bought pork chops, so she ordered the sweet and sour pork chops. It was the first dish on the table. It was sweet and sour, with a strong aroma and appetizer. It would open their taste buds first.


    What about the second one? She saw a pair of lamb legs: "This is..."


    "The little prince brought me a gift. I was afraid that the weather would get bad, so I brought it over." Looking at the big leg of lamb, Cheng Yingzhen was frightened. Stir-fried and stewed were fine, but she couldn''t cook such a big leg of lamb.


    Su Ruojin''s eyebrows moved. Let''s have a leg of lamb three times - braised, roasted and stewed. She didn''t believe that there were little boys who didn''t like barbecue. As she said this, she asked Mother Dong to quickly divide the leg of lamb into three parts and chop the top part into pieces. Small pieces are braised, and the bottom part is made of chopped bones and stewed in soup. If they can make it in time, let them take a sip. If it is not cooked enough to serve it on the table, then they can drink it at home at night. The middle part will be grilled.


    Under the command of Su Ruojin, the small kitchen was busy with people who were working on the stove, those who were on the stove, and those who were lighting the fire. If there was an oven, you could just throw it in the oven after marinating it, but now you have to take out the grill. It''s really The smoky and hot meal was a busy one.


    ?There was too much noise in the kitchen and yard, causing the men in the study to come out one after another.


    ?There is no high-temperature oven, and relying on the grill is really a test of one''s endurance. Su Ruojin stood by the grill and directed Shu Tong to turn and brush the seasonings. Maybe Shu Tong didn''t have the talent and always couldn''t get it right. Su Ruojin was so anxious that he was sweating profusely.


    Su Yanli shook his head and came over to take the big leg of lamb. He brushed the ingredients with one hand and the other, not in a hurry. On a very hot day, he stood in front of the grill and gave birth to the feeling that the spring breeze was blowing on me.


    Su Ruojin gave his father a thumbs up, "Dad, I''ll leave this to you!"


    Su Yanli smiled at his daughter and said, "Go!" He was gentle and doting.


    Su Ruojin was so happy that he flashed his millet teeth at his father.


    ??Dr. Su was gentle and polite in the Imperial College. He stood in front of the podium, pacing with a book in one hand. His white clothes had wide sleeves, and he seemed to be a reclusive scholar. His classmates all said that he had the style of the Wei and Jin Dynasties and was a scholar with an immortal style.


    Zhao Lan couldn''t bear to look directly at him, so she looked up at the sky. Is this still the Dr. Su who is said by his classmates to be unconventional? He glanced at the little lady who ran into the kitchen, and sneered coldly. It was this little lady who brought the master back to the world.


    well! It has to be said that Mr. Fan admires Su Yanli for a reason. He has a romantic temperament that is rare for middle-aged men. Without the worldly fireworks, it will make people temporarily forget about worldly affairs and make people full of poetry and painting.


    Su Ruojin didn''t know that Zhao Lan was scornful of her again. Food was the most important thing for people, so she was very busy. She went into the kitchen to cook other dishes. With the lamb leg as the main course, she made vegetarian dishes, cold dishes, desserts, and a small stack of pancakes. , whether it is wrapped in roasted lamb leg, or wrapped in vegetarian dishes or cold dishes, it will be a perfect match.


    Bianjing belongs to the north, and the staple food is pasta. At the end of the meal, everyone must have wanted to eat something light, so they had Su-style Yangchun noodles.


    Don¡¯t think that Yangchun noodles are just plain noodles or clear soup noodles. The simpler they are, the more it tests one¡¯s cooking skills. The Su family needs soup stock to add flavor to breakfast dishes and steamed dumplings, so Su Ruojin takes the prepared stock and boils it. Mix the scallion oil and dried shrimps ground into powder to serve as MSG. The noodle soup is crystal clear, fresh, light and refreshing. It¡¯s so good to have a bowl in the hot weather of early May.


    ??Fan Yanjia couldn''t stand in the corridor. He couldn''t help but walk through the corridor to the kitchen door. When he saw Su Erniang standing on a small stool cooking, he was so shocked that he barely closed his mouth.


    Su family¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t block the wind at the door.¡± Su Ruojin was almost overheated while cooking, and she was in the way.?????"That...that..."


    "Yes, I can''t afford a cook." She knew what this guy was thinking.


    ?Fan Yanjia:¡­


    Su Erniang, are you the roundworm in my belly?


    When he thought about eating soon, how could he think about such disgusting things? He quickly shook his head and moved towards the door, but did not go away. Fan Yanjia knew that the Su family was poor. He just saw Dr. Su and him Dad borrowed money twice, so it seemed normal that he couldn''t afford a cook. Even for a little girl like Su Erniang to stand in front of the stove and hold a spoon, it was really...


    ?Fan Yanjia now looks at the Su family with sympathetic eyes...


    Su Ruojin was so busy that she had no time to pay attention to the young man''s sorrow and sympathy. Even if she knew it, she would just roll her eyes and say to him: "Have you never heard of a three-day separation and treat him with admiration?"


    Well...this sentence seems inappropriate to use here. No matter, the dishes are ready, and now we are making the sauce.


    Of course there was no chili sauce in the Yin Dynasty where there were no chili peppers, but there were still bean paste, soy sauce, and vinegar. As long as they had these few items, Su Ruojin would have all the sweet bean paste, bean paste, and meat sauce at his fingertips.


    ?She mixed an all-purpose sauce, took a small plate and scooped it out in a row and placed it on the table, one plate for each person.


    ??The Su family all went into battle and finally a table was set up.


    The weather was fine and the breeze was blowing. Finally, at Su Ruojin¡¯s suggestion, we moved a table to have lunch in the shade of the porch, facing the peach and plum trees in the courtyard, which was quite a sight.


    It was the season when cherries were ripe, but they were expensive. Su Ruojin only bought some and made cherry juice. At noon today, except for Su Yanli, who was an adult, and Fan and Zhao, who were too young to drink, they all drank it. .


    ?The table was full, and Su Yanli invited the two young guests to start. "It''s just a simple meal, but I hope you don''t dislike it."


    ?Fan Yanjia was quite understanding of human nature and quickly smiled and said, "Teacher, you''re welcome."


    Zhao Lan still had a confused look on his face, like "Who are you? I don''t want to talk to you." When everyone was waiting for him to move his chopsticks, he glanced around and didn''t seem to see anything delicious. The waiter who was serving him felt embarrassed. I bit the bullet and gave the owner some cordyceps and lettuce shreds.


    If he doesn¡¯t take a bite, no one else can use the chopsticks! Su Ruojin lowered his eyes and sneered secretly, "Ancestor, you are really a living ancestor. You are so busy now that you are so hungry that your heart is in front of your back. How dare you use chopsticks!"


    As if he heard someone''s impatient voice, Zhao Lan slowly took the waiter''s chopsticks and took a bite of cordyceps lettuce shreds. He paused for a moment before chewing gracefully and slowly.


    Shuangrui was secretly happy, hey, the young master didn¡¯t seem to hate it, so he quickly picked up another chopstick.


    Zhao Lan answered again.


    Everyone was relieved when they saw that he was eating well. Oh my God! Finally ready to eat.


    Fan Yanjia has long been interested in the roasted leg of lamb. The skin is crispy but not burnt, and the oil is shiny but not greasy. He put the roasted lamb on the first piece, dipped it in the sauce and put it in his mouth. It was just like him. As you can see, it is charred on the outside and tender on the inside, oily but not greasy, and paired with the spicy and numbing sauce, it is so delicious.


    Dear friends, I didn¡¯t have time to finish the update at noon. I went to work during the day and will update it at night! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 65： 065 crystal meat skin jelly

    Chapter 65 Chapter 065 Crystal Meat Jelly


    ??It¡¯s so delicious, I almost can¡¯t stop eating it.


    If he hadn''t remembered that he was Zhao Lan''s reading companion, Fan Yanjia would have almost stopped the car. Resisting the temptation of delicious food, with a fake smile on his face, he politely said: "Little prince, the roast leg of lamb at my teacher''s house is better than the one at my restaurant." Eat, how about...try...?"


    Shuangrui glanced at his master and saw that he had no intention of refusing. He reached out and picked up a chopstick of chopped mutton, dipped it in the all-purpose sauce in front of him and put it on the small plate in front of him.


    Zhao Lan still took his chopsticks to his mouth in a leisurely manner and chewed slowly, unable to tell whether the food was delicious or not.


    Su Ruojin complained secretly, thinking that if he were allowed to wear it on a beggar who had nothing to eat or drink, he would probably have starved to death on the street long ago. He couldn''t stand it, so he went to Shu Tongshu''s workshop to serve him soup. They were at the table, happily eating meat and drinking soup.


    Su Sanlang saw that his sister had not come yet and slipped off the stool, "I want to serve the soup too."


    Su Dalang saw his brother holding the bowl shaky and hurriedly came over to help him, "Little Prince, Mr. Fan, you eat first, and I''ll serve the soup to my brother first."


    Shuangrui blinked and thought to himself, the Su family has servants and slaves, but why are they not waiting at the table? It seems there are no rules!


    Cheng Yingzhen was very embarrassed to accompany guests. When she saw her children getting off the table, she took the opportunity to get off the table and said, "Husband, let me see the children!"


    Su Yanli glanced at the kitchen and nodded to his wife.


    After a while, Su Yanli was the only one left with two students at the dining table in the corridor. He politely asked the two students to eat more food, and even reached out to pour cherry juice for them. Zhao and Fan both had servants around them, which would make the teacher give them to the students. After pouring the drink, they quickly stepped forward to take it and pour it for their respective owners.


    Su Yanli smiled gently, and took the serving chopsticks to the two students and gave each of them some dishes that his daughter had worked hard to cook, "Try the crystal pork skin jelly made by my daughter, it is refreshing and delicious!"


    Crystal meat jelly looks like crystal. It is crystal clear in appearance, cool and refreshing, and melts in your mouth. In the hot summer, you will be appetizing at the first sight.


    ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡±


    The world-weary little prince held up a small plate for Su Yanli to put the crystal meat jelly on. He suddenly became very polite and so gentle that Su Yanli was not used to it. He paused for a moment, smiled broadly, and gave him a few more dishes, some with sesame oil mixed with malan head. , flavored eggplant, appetizing sweet and sour pork ribs, etc., each chopstick is full and the small plate is full.


    Shuangrui tried to stop Dr. Su''s chopsticks several times, but his little master didn''t refuse and he didn''t dare to stop him.


    After taking the little prince, he filled a small plate full for Young Master Fan and said, "Yan Jia will eat too."


    "Yes, teacher." Fan Yanjia pointed at the roasted leg of lamb and said, "I like this the best, it''s better than the one in my restaurant."


    The barbecue sauce in Fan''s Restaurant is the recipe given by Su Ruojin. Logically speaking, the taste should be the same, but in terms of cooking skills, if a thousand people make the same recipe, there may be a thousand different flavors. How to make it delicious? It all depends on the chef¡¯s will.


    ?Su Ruojin¡¯s recipe is so delicious, it really can¡¯t be replicated.


    Shuangrui saw his little master''s eyes falling on the crystal meat jelly, and quickly served the little master with one piece, two pieces...the little master actually ate the whole small plate, Shuangrui was very happy.


    The little master has had a bad spleen and stomach since he was a child, and has a poor appetite. He doesn''t eat much at each meal. The princess is really worried about the little master eating more to grow up. She didn''t expect to eat a whole day''s worth in one meal at Su''s house. Why not? Make him rejoice. Su Ruojin didn''t expect to hide in the workroom to eat. Her brother, brother and mother all came. When Dong''s mother and the others saw the madam and the mistress coming, they all stood up and gave way to their seats. Su Ruojin stopped her and said, "Eat what you have."


    She got up and took her mother and the others into the small kitchen, "Mom, I''ll serve you Yangchun noodles to eat."


    Cheng Yingzhen nodded and listened to her daughter.


    Su Ruojin thought about it, then opened the big pot of soup and poked it with chopsticks. Although the mutton was not yet cooked, it was not nearly done yet. She filled a small bowl for each of the three mothers, "When you finish drinking the mutton soup, My Yangchun noodles are also better.¡±


    ??There are two noble men here, and the Su family has not eaten well. They will leave in the afternoon and have a good meal in the evening.


    After a while, Xianggui and Mao Ya finished eating. They came over and brought the Yangchun noodles to the dining table in the corridor.


    Eating noodles in the north, the whistle and taste are all focused, so when the Yangchun noodles that only float on the green onions came up, Fan Yanjia thought that the meat and vegetables of the Fan family had only glowed noodles?


    ??Having eaten a lot of roast lamb, Fan Yanjia felt that she was full, and it didn''t matter whether she ate the staple food or not. She couldn''t think of using chopsticks, but out of the corner of her eye, she saw Zhao Lan actually picking up the smooth noodles and eating them leisurely.


    ?Fan Yanjia:¡­


    He glanced at the end and thought that this little ancestor only ate three chopsticks of food in his restaurant for most of the night last night, but today, the teacher gave him a lot, and there were probably two small bowls piled in the bowl. Bar!


    ?It turns out it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t eat, it¡¯s that he didn¡¯t eat what he wanted!


    ?Fan Yanjia secretly clicked her tongue. She didn''t know how Su Erniang cooked the dishes so deliciously, as if she had added some mysterious seasoning.


    ?Fan Yanjia really guessed it, isn¡¯t it because he added the magic weapon for enhancing freshness¡ªMSG? It is made of dried dried shrimps and fragrant rutabagas and ground as fine as MSG. If they are put into the dish, can it still be fresh?


    Seeing that Zhao Lan had finished eating, Fan Yanjia also picked up the bowl and took a sip of the soup first. As soon as the soup entered his throat, he was hooked again and couldn''t help but take a second bite...The third bite, after a while, A small bowl of Yangchun noodles was eaten.


    Eating at noon is more than two meals at home.


    ?Fan Yanjia couldn''t walk any longer, so she lay on a bamboo chair in the corridor and looked at the scenery in the patio. "Su Sanlang, you eat so much at noon every day, and then sit here to enjoy the wind and enjoy the scenery, right?"


    ??It is a very small courtyard, and you can see the entrance of the courtyard, but sitting here, he feels like he has been peaceful for a long time. How strange!


    Su Sanlang didn''t even have time to reply to him. He turned to look at Zhao Lan and said, "Little prince, how about we leave later in the evening?"


    Su Ruojin, who had finished her meal and was standing in the corridor eating while watching Xianggui and Maoya clear the table, heard this. What did it mean? Are you going to entertain me tonight? My ears stood up, what did Zhao Lan say? I thought to myself, her house is so small that the two noble gentlemen cannot stay here, so they should leave after eating for a while!


    ??As a result, Zhao Lan said "hmm".


    Su Ruojin thought she was hallucinating, and quickly followed Xianggui from the corridor into the kitchen, and asked in a low voice, "Aunt Gui, did I hear you right?"


    Xianggui pursed her lips and smiled, "Even the little nobles like the food cooked by the second lady."


    Su Ruojin: ...These two guys haven¡¯t eaten any food, so why did they stay? Asking his father for advice?


    Su Yanli was sitting at the door of the study, reading and eating at the same time. The two bamboo chairs in the corridor were used by him and his wife to enjoy the coolness, but they were occupied by the two young masters. The two of them lay half-lying in the breeze, and they were so comfortable that they didn''t want to leave.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 66： summer afternoon

    Chapter 66 Summer Afternoon


    The Su Family Courtyard was extremely quiet in the afternoon, and even the energetic Su Sanlang fell asleep. The wind in May blew, and waves of faint floral fragrance hit our faces. Sometimes a few small petals would fall quietly, fall in the yard, float to the corridor, and stick to the bodies of the two young gentlemen.


    ?Fan Yanjia was fast asleep, and his servant was also sitting on the edge of the bamboo chair with his chin stretched out and his saliva was full of sweetness.


    Zhao Lan was startled by the flowers and opened her eyes. Shuangrui hurriedly bent forward, reached out to pick up the flowers, pulled up the blanket, and said very softly: "It''s okay, young master, go to sleep!"


    ?His eyes fell on the small locust tree beside the courtyard wall, "What kind of flower is that?"


    ¡°Sophora flower.¡±


    He looked at it blankly for a while, then slowly closed his eyes.


    May is the time of late spring and early summer. Like the gentle smile on Dr. Su¡¯s lips, it is neither as cold as spring nor as hot as midsummer. Gentle but not distant, warm but not restrained, the sky is calm and the grass and trees are happy.


    In rare silence, Zhao Lan fell asleep.


    Woke up, relieved of fatigue for most of the day, Su Ruojin got up.


    Mao Ya heard the commotion and came in quietly with a basin, waiting for the little master to wash his face and mouth.


    Su Ruojin finally woke up from her daze after wiping a handful of water on her face, "Are my parents awake?"


    Mao Ya didn''t reply to her as usual, but stretched out her hand to shush her and pointed to the corridor outside, "Still sleeping, his little guy doesn''t want anyone to talk."


    Oh, Su Ruojin remembered, the two little ancestors haven''t left yet! She actually had to skip dinner. Thinking about it, she felt annoyed. How could these two guys be so shameless? If they stayed like this all day, their rest day would be gone.


    With a snort, she quietly left the room. When she saw two young boys sleeping soundly in the corridor, she shook her head. The rice in their pot was fragrant. Did she believe that their bamboo chairs were also good for sleeping?


    ??I really don¡¯t understand it!


    Went to the workshop. On a hot day, in order not to disturb the young people sleeping in the corridor, the door of the workshop was closed. Mother Dong, Dashi and others were sweating profusely from the heat. It was really a sin. Su Ruojin quickly asked Mao Ya to go to the small cellar to put some ice inside. Take them all out.


    Mother Dong stretched out her hand to stop her, "No, it''ll be over soon."


    There were only a few large stoves in the workshop. What to do if you got too hot and suffered a heatstroke? Su Ruojin didn''t listen to her and quickly asked Mao Ya to bring them out and asked them to wrap a few pieces of ice in a towel and tie them to their bodies.


    It¡¯s only May and it¡¯s so hot in the workshop. I need to find a way to get a fan! Su Ruojin said in her heart while reaching out to help.


    ??Fan Yanjia woke up and stretched out of habit. She was patted by the waiter and stopped halfway. Looking in the direction he pointed, Zhao Lan was lying on the bamboo chair with sleepy eyes, quietly following the beauty.


    ??Hmm, it is said that the youngest son of King Jin is as beautiful as a fairy. Even though he has been his companion for a few months, and I am amazed by his beauty, it is still not as shocking as at this moment. This guy does not look like a real person at all, he looks like the work of a god.


    With emotion, he stood up gently.


    ??The boy quickly waved to Mao Ya, "Where can I wash up?"


    "plz follow me."


    Mao Ya brought the boy to the sink in front of the kitchen. There was a new small wooden basin and a towel in it. Qingfeng lowered his head and looked at it, "Why is it so transparent? It''s so beautiful."


    Mao Ya was very proud. This was made by the Second Lady and could not be sold elsewhere, but she remembered that the little nobleman in the corridor was not awake and did not reply. He just curled his mouth and stretched out his hand to signal him to help the master wash up.


    When Fan Yanjia picked up a handkerchief to wash her face, she suddenly couldn''t help but sigh. Although the teacher''s house was simple, it felt comfortable for some reason.


    ??The Su family all took their naps one after another. Although the footsteps in the corridor were light but constant, Shuangrui thought that the young master would be awakened, but in the end, he was still lying quietly on the bamboo chair without moving.


    This is a deep sleep.


    It¡¯s really rare!


    Shuangrui couldn''t help but gently lift the blanket up again. He held his breath for fear of waking up the little master, but the little master still slept soundly.


    Finally, even the thick-skinned Su Sanlang woke up. The first thing he did when he woke up was not to wash his face and rinse his teeth, but to go to Su Ruojin and say, "Sister, please promise me that I can eat mung bean ice and drink sour plum soup after I sleep." Su Ruojin smiled at him, "There''s also apricot skin water."


    Apricot skin water, also known as apricot skin tea, is made from apricot skins. After being chilled, it tastes sweet and sour and quenches thirst. It has the same taste as sour plum soup.


    ¡°Wow wow wow¡­¡± There was so much delicious food. Su Sanlang was completely sleepless and jumped for joy.


    The quiet courtyard was suddenly filled with excitement, and everyone looked towards the corridor:¡­


    Shuangrui stared at the little master nervously.


    ??Zhao Lan opened his eyes, his eyes were clear as if he had never fallen asleep.


    ¡°Little Master, you¡¯re awake!¡± Shuangrui quickly bent down and helped the little master take off the blanket as he was about to sit up.


    Zhao Lan looked towards the yard and then towards the source of the sound. A little kid covered his mouth with his hands and looked at him with a smile. He remembered that he was at Dr. Su''s house.


    "How long?"


    ??If it weren''t for these words, Shuangrui almost thought that his master was pretending to be asleep. After confirming that he had really slept, he happily replied, "It''s already the time."


    After taking a nap until after three o''clock, the bed smells so good! Su Ruojin was speechless. Now she finally stopped covering her mouth and pretended to be dumb. When he woke up, she quickly asked the workshop to open the front and rear doors.


    In an instant, the wind passed through the hall, and the workshop instantly became much cooler.


    Su Sanlang kicked his calves and ran over, "I''m sorry, little brother, I woke you up. I''ll give you my favorite mung bean ice." After saying that, he raised the popsicle in front of Zhao Lan.


    With a smile on his face, Shuangrui stopped him politely and said, "Thank you, Mr. Su. My young master needs to wash up first."


    Mao Ya then dared to come over and said, "Please come with me!"


    After waking up from a nap, the most pleasant thing is to have snacks to quench your hunger, refreshing tea to quench your thirst, and sit on the porch to eat and enjoy your leisure time.


    ?Mung bean ice, apricot skin water, sour plum soup, the sun shines through the roof, bends through the treetops, and spreads to the corridor, forming a mottled shadow circle, adding beautiful light and shadow to the leisurely time.


    The young man drank from the cup, sometimes raising his head, sometimes lowering his head, slowly and leisurely, but it was a taste of enjoyment.


    Su Yanli looked at a gallery of young men and young ladies with gentle smiles. This is what he wants in his years.


    ??Yang Siniang pushed open the door and walked in, shouting, "Ajin, here I come!"


    Su Ruojin waved to her, "Ah Rong, come on, I''ve made a new drink, come and try it."


    ¡°Wow, there¡¯s something delicious to drink again.¡± As soon as she stepped up the steps, Yang Siniang stopped and saw two handsome and outrageous teenagers and suddenly said solemnly, ¡°Ajin, you have a guest at home!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my father¡¯s student.¡±


    "Oh." Yang Siniang was also a seven-year-old girl. When she saw a stranger, she suddenly became much more ladylike. She held up her skirt and walked up to the corridor dignifiedly. She bowed slightly to the two of them before walking towards Su Ruojin.


    Su Ruojin couldn''t help but purse her lips and smile when she saw her becoming more and more ladylike. When she came closer, he hit her with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to have such a ladylike side."


    ¡°There¡¯s no way, my mother taught me.¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 67： Pickled Fish

    Chapter 67 Pickled Fish


    After the snacks and tea are finished, others can take their time and leisurely, but Su Ruojin can''t, she has to bring cinnamon for dinner: "Ah Rong, I have guests at home and I don''t have time to play with you!"


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ?Then forget it! Su Ruojin quickly pushed Miss Qianjin out: "I''ll go play with you tomorrow afternoon." She is a real seven-year-old lady, she is good if she doesn''t cause trouble, and she also helps.


    ??Yang Siniang didn''t want to leave. Even if she stood at the door of the kitchen and talked to Su Ruojin who was busy inside, she wouldn''t be bothered and was happy to stick with her.


    Unable to drive him away, Su Ruojin had no choice but to let her do what she wanted. In order not to affect the cooking, he asked her to pick onions and peel garlic. She was too busy to bother.


    In May, there were quite a lot of ingredients. In order to prepare dinner, Su Ruojin specially wrote a list for Shu Tong to buy outside. She bought ready-made braised duck and roast goose. She also cooked a few dishes, including meat dishes such as braised pork with pickled vegetables. , crispy pork, pickled fish, etc. Vegetarian dishes include stir-fried chrysanthemum, stir-fried lettuce and leeks, boiled edamame, and a sweet white fungus soup. The staple food is a box of leeks.


    Chives are grown in the vegetable patch in the small courtyard. They are very tender and fresh, and they are cut and served immediately.


    Originally there was a leg of lamb, but thinking it was too smoky, he asked Shutong to buy ice from outside and put it on ice in the cellar before eating it in two days.


    In order to understand why Su Erniang''s cooking was so delicious, Fan Yanjia stood at the door of the kitchen like Yang Siniang and kept watching how she cooked. He found that every time she cooked a dish, the little lady brought a lot of seasonings. Instead of adding this, Just playing that one was so dazzling that he couldn''t even understand it.


    ¡°Su Erniang, why do you cook like the chef in my restaurant? There are so many spices!¡±


    ¡°Because Ah Jin is a great chef!¡± Yang Sinianghao showed off her bestie¡¯s cooking skills without hesitation.


    ?Fan Yanjia: ...He seems to understand why the teacher¡¯s family is poor. These are the poor!


    Su Ruojin was not a worm in his belly. If he had known what this guy thought like this, he would have probably swung the spatula at him long ago and asked him to have dinner without even a chance.


    Fan Yanjia really didn''t think about studying at all. The Pingyang County Prince who didn''t want to take the scientific examination was reading in the study, reading books on geography. When he saw a place of interest, he asked Dr. Su, "Have you been to this place, teacher?" "


    Su Yanli nodded, "Been there."


    Zhao Lan was slightly surprised and raised his head, "It is said to be three thousand miles away."


    "Yes." Su Yanli smiled: "When I was seventeen years old, I studied on a study tour for a year and a half. I started from Pingjiang Prefecture and went south, as far south as Lingnan, then from southwest to north, and finally from the ancient capital Chang''an eastward to Luoyang , and finally arrived in Bianjing.¡±


    ??Then he returned to Pingjiang Prefecture from Bianjing to take the imperial examination. He thought he failed, but unexpectedly everything turned out to be smooth sailing. The next year, he went to the capital to take the Jinshi exam again, and passed the exam again, so he stayed in the capital.


    Many people go to school and it may take them ten or twenty years to advance from scholar, scholar, and Jinshi. But Su Yanli succeeded every time as long as he decided to take the examination. in the book.


    ??It¡¯s true that I have read thousands of books and traveled thousands of miles. Who are you since Zhao Lan came in the morning? I don¡¯t want to talk to you. Until now, you still have some ability and I am willing to make friends with you.


    Su Yanli saw through it without telling him, and remained gentle and humble. He told him about his experiences in Lingnan, "There are many mountains and ethnic groups, which are very different from my Han nationality..."


    ?The sun slowly sets in the west, and the rays of light reflect on the horizon, which is magnificent and fantasy. The breeze blows slowly, bringing the spicy smell of the food in the kitchen.


    Zhao Lan moved his nose and inhaled deeper. The spicy smell passed through the tip of his nose and reached the sky.


    "Aqie..." Su Dalang couldn''t help but sneeze, and said to Zhao Lan with a smile, "My sister made pickled fish with dogwood, pepper and other spicy things in it. It was too strong, I''m sorry, I couldn''t hold it back."


    Sauerkraut fish?


    Shuangrui glanced at the young master and smiled calmly, "This dish is so spicy, is it delicious?"


    "Of course it''s delicious." Su Dalang was choked to the point of sneezing, but he couldn''t help but praise his sister, "This is me..." Thinking that the recipe was to be told in the name of his mother, he changed his words, "Mother and sister The two of them spent a long time in the kitchen figuring it out.¡±


    ¡°I wonder when Mrs. Su and Mrs. Su figured it out?¡±


    Su Dalang recalled: "It was probably more than two years ago. That year we just moved to Xu Yu''s house. The weather was very cold. The Imperial College sent out new year''s goods, and there was a big fish in it. My mother and sister thought about several ways to eat it, among which This pickled fish dish is spicy and sour, not only appetizing, but also very warm after eating. ¡±


    ?More than two years ago, the Su family was living in poverty and had little to eat. Suddenly, they ate such delicious pickled fish, which attracted all the neighbors, including the landlord Mrs. Xu.


    ¡°Xu Yu, are you the mother of the guy who caused trouble this morning?¡±


    "Well, that''s her." The docile Su Dalang rarely frowned and became emotional, but he didn''t say that that day, Mrs. Xu threatened her sister with the rent and took away the pickled fish recipe that she had finally figured out.


    ??They even detained Dong¡¯s mother and cooked her various recipes that her sister had come up with. I don¡¯t know how many of my sister¡¯s recipes I took.


    Fan Yanjia was choked and ran to the corridor, "Oh my god, Su Erniang, how much dogwood and pepper you put in it can make it so spicy, how can this dish still be eaten?"


    ?Yang Siniang was choked and returned home.


    ¡°Young Master Fan is not used to it, so you don¡¯t have to eat it.¡± Su Ruojin faked a smile and finally finished the dishes. She asked Xianggui and Mao Ya to quickly set the table and send these two guys away as soon as they were done eating.


    Although he was dissatisfied with the pickled fish that was too choking, Fan Yanjia¡¯s purpose of staying here was just to enjoy the rice. He did not dare to eat the choking dishes, but the braised pork with pickled vegetables and crispy pork were delicious, especially the crispy pork, which was fried to a golden color. It was golden, soft and crispy in the mouth, and he couldn''t stop chewing it. If he hadn''t been a guest at the teacher''s house, he would have almost eaten it by himself while holding the plate.


    No one expected that Zhao Lan, who looks like a flower and looks squeamish, actually likes the strong taste of pickled fish. Not only does he like the tender white and slippery fish fillets, but he also likes the pickled cabbage stalks and bean sprouts inside. He is eating it with ease. Not in a hurry, I managed to finish a quarter of the pot before I knew it.


    Su Yanli:¡­


    ?Is this why people should not be judged by their appearance?


    This day is really a worry-free day for Shuangrui. Whether it is eating, resting, or tempering, the little master''s performance today is excellent.


    After eating and leaving, Shuangrui thanked the Su family sincerely, and even thought that he would definitely bring a heavy gift when he comes back next time.


    Zhao and Fan sat on their tall horses and went home satisfied with their food. They wandered around and looked at the people on the street. The night in May was really nice.


    ?Fan Yanjia recalled the day in the Su family and couldn''t help but say, "Xiaojun..."


    ¡°Zijin.¡±


    ?Fan Yanjia looked at Zhao Lan anxiously. Are you asking him to call out? Then they will be close partners and friends from now on?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 68： Ritual ginseng

    Chapter 68: Ginseng in Ceremony


    The big meal last night didn''t bring Zhao Lan any closer. Unexpectedly, the trip to the Su family would bring them closer. Fan Yanjia was secretly happy, thank God, and thank Su Erniang for the delicious food. His job of reading as a companion was finally getting easier.


    Following the good deeds, Fan Yanjia smiled and said, "Okay, Zijin, but I''m not twenty years old and I don''t have words yet, so just call me Yan Jia!"


    ??Zhao Lan nodded, "I''ll see you at the Imperial Academy tomorrow." After saying that, he pulled the reins and whipped away.


    ?Fan Yanjia: ...I just thought that the little prince was easy to serve, why did he just leave without chatting?


    The master and the servant didn''t come back to their senses until they couldn''t see Zhao Lan, and slowly returned home.


    After sending away the two young masters, the life of the Su family finally returned to its own channel.


    Su Ruojin was so tired that she lay down on the bed after washing up, and was pulled up by her mother, "Ah Jin, haven''t you seen the gifts brought by the young prince and young master Fan?"


    "Didn''t you eat the leg of lamb?" Su Ruojin rolled on the bed. She was thinking about the shop and had no time to pay attention to the gifts brought by the two middle school boys.


    Cheng Yingzhen said, ¡°There are also cakes, cloth, ginseng¡­¡±


    "What?" Su Ruojin sat up suddenly, "How many years of ginseng?" It''s a great tonic, just in time for my mother to drink black bone chicken soup.


    Cheng Yingzhen was made to laugh and cry by her daughter''s rudeness. She stretched out her hand to pat her and said, "Show it to your father for at least twenty years."


    It is an unchanging fact that ginseng is better if it is older. The efficacy and value of 10-year-old ginseng and 15-year-old ginseng are also very different. If it is more than 20 years old, it is really valuable.


    Su Ruojin clicked his tongue, "It''s no wonder it''s the Prince of Jin''s Palace." The move was generous.


    Cheng Yingzhen patted her daughter again, "Although I have never learned to be a master, favors are exchanged as gifts. We have to return whatever they give us."


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that there are 50 or 100-year-old ginseng, but 20-year-old ginseng is not expensive!¡±


    ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, I will really hit you!¡±


    "Mom!" Su Ruojin hugged her mother''s arm, "The apprenticeship ceremony includes nothing but twenty-year-old ginseng. We also invited them to have two meals in return. The ceremony is clear!"


    Cheng Yingzhen: ...clear.


    Since he was a child after all, Cheng Yingzhen returned to the bedroom from her daughter''s room and asked her husband again, "Sir, does it matter if you keep the ginseng?"


    ¡°Take it!¡± The apprenticeship ceremony has nothing to do with accepting gifts or bribes.


    Cheng Yingzhen was relieved: "That''s good."


    When Mrs. Xu heard that her son was tied to her sister by the eyes of Princess Jin, she went to the Prince Jin''s Mansion to look for her sister without even eating lunch. As a result, she didn''t even have a chance to enter. She was stopped outside the small door of Prince Jin''s Mansion and was so anxious that she went to the hot pot. Like ants, he kept asking and looking for people to get his sister to send her son home.


    I have been waiting for the sun to set but I haven¡¯t waited for my sister to send her son out. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, my sister can¡¯t save Wanger, what should I do...what should I do...


    ??The nephew was tied like a fat pig in front of Grandma Xu''s steward''s room, paralyzed on the ground, and was baked by the sun from morning to sunset, until he was even breathless.


    ??Mother Xu was sitting in the room. When she learned why her nephew was **** in front of her, she used a rag to gag her crying and howling nephew. She dared to scream in the palace. She really didn''t want her life.


    ?While she was angry with her sister for causing trouble for her outside, she was thinking about how to deal with it, what kind of opportunities she would look for to rescue her nephew, and what would be the consequences if she could not save her nephew...


    ??I kept thinking about it until dinner time, when I saw the maids delivering food to the princess''s main courtyard, my eyes rolled, and I finally found an opportunity to save people.


    Princess Jin has four stewards around her, including those who manage the accounts, those who manage general affairs and human relations, those who manage personnel and servants, and those who take care of food, clothing, housing and transportation. Aunt Xu is the one who manages personnel and servants. For the servants of the palace, She said that she was very comfortable with the real power in her hands. When she bought the girls, someone put money into them, and she could be greedy for as much money as she wanted from the girls who came in. The black income in a year was really much more nutritious than that of a small Beijing official. Standing at the door, he adjusted the humble and loyal posture of a slave to just the right moment, and then quietly let the girl at the door report.


    Princess Jin was waiting for her youngest son. The food on the table was cold and she didn''t seem to see it. When she heard the girl''s report, she raised her eyelids coldly with a serious look on her face. The little girl was so frightened that she didn''t dare to breathe.


    I don¡¯t know how my son is doing playing outside? I haven''t been at home all day today, and I don''t know if I''ve eaten yet. Will I feel hungry again and feel sick to my stomach?


    Seeing that the princess did not see her, Aunt Xu took out her trump card and kowtowed into the hall: "Back to the princess, I have found a new appetizer recipe. It has a unique flavor and will definitely suit the taste of the little prince."


    Once she heard that Nanny Xu had a new recipe, Princess Jin''s expression became less severe and said, "Let her in."


    "Yes." The little girl carefully stepped back to the door, glanced at Nanny Xu, and then let her in.


    ?Princess Jin glanced coldly at Nanny Xu who came in. Her outfit was fierce and intimidating.


    ?In such an atmosphere, Mrs. Xu did not dare to play any tricks, so she held the crystal chicken recipe in both hands.


    The first-class girl next to Princess Jin received the signal, reached out to take it, and presented it to Princess Jin with both hands. She lowered her head and saw that the method of making crystal chicken is very simple - steaming it over water. It depends on the size of the chicken and the heat, usually a quarter of an hour. , if the steaming time is too long, the chicken will not be tender enough, and if the steaming time is too short, the chicken will be undercooked.


    She put the food recipe on the table, her eyes tightened slightly, "Xu Suqiao¡ª"


    ¡°The old slave is here¡ª¡±


    ¡°In the past few years, if that pickled fish dish hadn¡¯t allowed Lan¡¯er to eat a little, would you still have been able to work as a steward by my side?¡±


    Mother Xu was so frightened that she knelt down on the ground and banged her head: "I failed to restrain my sister, I deserve to die..."


    The little girl at the door shouted back, "The young master is back!"


    ? Princess Jin¡¯s impatient expression immediately turned into a motherly smile when she heard that her youngest son had returned: "Lan''er..."


    Zhao Lan glanced at Mrs. Xu who was kneeling on the ground, curled her lips, and lazily sat down next to her mother and concubine, "Why don''t you eat, mother?"


    ¡°I won¡¯t wait for you.¡± After saying that, he turned around and immediately became stern, ¡°Go away yet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, old slave, get out of here right away.¡±


    ??The princess didn''t even give a steward any face. All the servants knew that Mrs. Xu was not happy with the princess. I''m afraid that this steward''s position would be...


    ??Mrs. Xu endured the humiliation and withdrew from the princess dining room.


    Zhao Lan said slowly, "Why didn''t mother give her away and sell her?"


    ?Princess Jin scolded him, "His man is your father''s steward, so he can sell it at will."


    Zhao Lan lowered her eyelids and said, "The house the couple bought in Kangyuanfang can''t even keep up with a fifth-grade official. Is it too much?"


    ??Why does Princess Jin like her youngest son? She always keeps him by her side and sees that he doesn''t say a word, but he can understand everything at once. She is simply a good heir to a well-known family. It''s a pity that he is not the heir apparent, so she can only wrong him.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 69： Busy shop serving rice rolls

    Chapter 69 Busy serving rice rolls in the shop


    Growing up, Zhao Lan had anorexia due to a bad spleen and stomach, and had no interest in eating anything. Princess Jin really tried her best to make him eat one more bite, searching all over the Yin Dynasty to collect all kinds of novel food, every day The lack of emphasis on tricks not only failed to get him to eat a few more bites, but sometimes even made him vomit.


    Princess Jin is so anxious! If he doesn''t eat anymore, what will he do if he starves to death?


    It wasn''t until Aunt Xu presented the pickled fish dish that the spicy taste hit his nose, making Zhao Lan take the initiative to lift chopsticks for the first time. To this day, he still remembers the spicy taste that hit his lips and tongue, making him eat a small bowl of rice for the first time. Finally feeling full.


    ?However, without comparison, there is no advantage or disadvantage.


    The pickled fish he ate at Su''s house today was not only numb and spicy, but also had a fresh aroma that hit his nostrils. It made him move his index fingers. He sat down on the food and took a piece of it into his mouth. The fish was tender, spicy and spicy, and the sour soup was appetizing. It''s so delicious that I can''t stop eating it.


    Looking at the cold pickled fish on the table, Zhao Lan tugged at the corner of his mouth and stood up, "Mom, I''m tired after a long day. I''m going back to rest. You can use it slowly." After saying that, he had already walked out of the dining room.


    Princess Jin didn''t even stop her youngest son from yelling, "This child..." She asked the eldest girl to ask Shuang Rui, "Look at what Lan''er has eaten today. If you haven''t eaten anything, prepare a supper quickly."


    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±


    After leaving the main courtyard, Zhao Lan did not return to his own yard, but asked Santai to prepare the carriage.


    ¡°Young Master, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Meet Mr. Shen.¡±


    When Santai heard that the little master wanted to see Mr. Shen, his eyes lit up with joy, "I''ll get ready right away." This meant that the little master was willing to take over the errand arranged by the prince.


    On an early summer night, a bright moon hangs high in the sky, and its bright light shines on the earth, as if it has been sprinkled with a layer of silver light. The breeze blows, and the willows along the street are gently swayed by the wind, gentle and quiet.


    ?An ordinary small house stood quietly in the night, the moonlight and the light overflowing from the window merged into one color, hazy.


    Hua Ping lay slumped on the chair. Mr. Shen urged him several times, "Why don''t you go see the construction site?"


    ¡°The door is locked, what are you afraid of?¡±


    ? ? A carefully cultivated talent was actually asked by a young lady to visit the construction site. Mr. Shen found it funny when he thought about it, "I''m afraid your monthly silver is not enough to compensate the young lady for the materials."


    ¡°How could it be?¡± Hua Ping glared dissatisfied.


    "Why not?" Mr. Shen sighed, "The official family is getting old and the princes are vying for the heir apparent. In order not to take sides, His Highness the Prince of Jin pretended that the Jin Palace was still in charge of the inspection affairs. In fact, he left the inspection affairs to the young master. , it¡¯s no different from letting go, what about the money from now on..."


    "No way!" Hua Ping lost his composure and got up in a hurry, "Young master should have his own property and be able to pay us monthly silver!" That was twenty taels, plus what he earned by running errands in the market. The extra money that allowed me to spend time in teahouses every day is gone now?


    Mr. Shen gave him a look of understanding.


    ¡°Ah, I really have to make money on my own to support myself!¡±


    Mr. Shen¡¯s silence was regarded as acquiescence.


    ah!


    Happy days for him! Huaping was freaking out about how many errands he had to run before he could stay in the teahouse every day. There was a noise outside the door, and a secret signal came from a hidden guard.


    Mr. Shen and Hua Ping both understood and looked at each other in surprise, "Why is the young master here?" They both went out of the room to greet him.


    As the weather gets hotter, it becomes more difficult to decorate the shop.


    On the surface, Shu Tong is the housekeeper of the Su family. Su Yanli is not available on duty, so he does everything. In fact, Shu Tong is just an errand boy, and the boy who follows him around - his little master Su Erniang is the real one. Steward.


    On the one hand, Su Ruojin had experience in setting up several shops in his previous life. On the other hand, this time he followed Uncle Shutong and taught him step by step and checked for him. Next time he opened a shop again, Uncle Shutong would be able to stand alone. .


    People always need to be cultivated.


    While busy decorating the shop, Dong¡¯s mother came back with customer feedback, ¡°Second Madam, many customers asked if there is any new food?¡±


    Of course there are, but many small shops only sell one breakfast in their entire life, so what should we do?


    Generally there are only two results. One is that there are no tricks, there are not many customers, and you can only live with food and clothing for the rest of your life; the other is, although there are no tricks, but the taste is perfect and it becomes a unique breakfast that cannot be replaced by others, and the shops are blooming all over the place. , making money every day and becoming a big boss.


    Su Ruojin doesn¡¯t want to be the first type. It¡¯s extremely difficult to achieve the second type. The right time, place and people are indispensable. At present, she can¡¯t do it, so she can only use a variety of food to attract people to make money!


    "superior."


    Dong¡¯s mother asked: ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Su Ruojin smiled mysteriously, "I won''t tell you yet."


    What she is going to make is rice rolls, a traditional southern snack of later generations.


    There are many types of rice rolls, and there are two main types: one is Bra rice rolls, which is mainly about tasting the fillings inside. Most of its rice rolls are made from sticky rice flour and mixed with Cheng noodles;


    The other type is the drawer-type rice roll. Its rice roll paste is made from pure rice milk. You mainly taste the rice roll itself and the sauce!


    What Su Ruojin has to do is to wash the glutinous rice noodles, use a special thin-skinned basin, spread a thin layer of rice flour paste, crack an egg and pull it a few times with chopsticks, and then put a little fried lean pork cubes on it. , chopped green onion, etc., put the thin-skinned basin into the boiling water, shake gently until the skin bubbles and push into long strips, then pour the sauce on it.


    ?The skin is white, egg yolk, scallion green, wrapped in meat and topped with sauce. It is full of color, flavor and flavor. It is both delicious and nutritious. Once you eat it, you will not be able to put it down.


    Everyone in the Su family loves to eat. Su Sanlang even shouted, "Sister, why didn''t you think of it earlier and told me to eat less!"


    Su Ruojin: ...that brat actually blamed her!


    ?However, rice rolls are indeed delicious, and Su Ruojin is also fond of them. She only felt satisfied after eating two or three servings.


    Mother Dong was thoughtful and said to herself that the Su family had a hard time in the past two years and had no money to buy ingredients. On the other hand, Mrs. Xu had been staring at the Su family with a lingering look. Whenever the second lady thought of new food, she would always There is a way to get it. Although there is no seasoning seasoning - MSG in each recipe, whether it is grilled, roasted or stewed, Er Niangzi''s cooking is either a good control of the heat, or a good sauce and matching ingredients. In short It is delicious, but even if Mrs. Xu learns it, she will definitely not be able to make it taste like Er Niangzi.


    Sure enough, all the rice rolls recognized by the Su family were sold out as soon as they were put on the stall. Early the next morning, some people lined up in front of the stall early for fear of not being able to grab them. The government office was still wondering why everyone got up early to go to the stall. Worth it?


    Su Ruojin didn''t know. Even if she knew, she wouldn''t dare to say that a small breakfast stall could allow a civil servant to get up early to go on duty. She wasn''t that capable yet.


    The breakfast shop was decorated very smoothly. It was not until mid-June that Su Ruojin realized a problem. Mrs. Xu, who had been trying to grab food and occupy the shop, never came to make trouble once.


    ?Has the Jin Palace dealt with the Xu family?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 70： Open for business

    Chapter 70 Opening


    While Shu was busy, Su Ruojin asked Hua Ping to inquire.


    A bamboo chair was placed at the entrance of the hall, and the wind blew through it, which was cool and pleasant. Hua lay flat on it and felt very comfortable. She closed her eyes and remained motionless as if she didn''t hear Su Erniang''s words.


    Su Ruojin stared.


    He remained motionless.


    She frowned, suddenly smiled, turned her head, and said deliberately, "Uncle Shutong, are you hot?"


    On a June day, Shu Tong ran around. Of course it was hot, but he didn¡¯t even think about it. ¡°I want to eat colorful popsicles.¡±


    "Okay!" Su Ruojin stared at the person on the bamboo chair with a smile. Seeing him raise the corners of his eyes, his eyes met immediately, "Uncle Hua Ping wants to eat too?"


    Ouch, Huaping closed his eyes.


    ??He will not be attracted by the colorful ice that little kids eat. Aren''t they just mixed with various ingredients and pigments? They are all ice and taste the same, so he doesn''t care.


    ¡°Okay, Uncle Shutong, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    The two of them turned around and shouted to the busy craftsmen, "There will be mung bean soup later, with ice in it. You can drink it as you like!"


    The master craftsman who was making a water tower came out and said, "Thank you, little boss!"


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Master.¡±


    ?When he walked out of the courtyard, Su Ruojin glanced at the entrance of the hall again and saw Hua Ping tilting his head. When he saw her, he suddenly tilted his head back and remained motionless.


    She looked at the sky speechlessly and asked him to look at the yard. Uncle Huaping was really lazy and couldn''t even attract the delicious food. He said helplessly, "Uncle, you should go and find out."


    "Okay." Shutong rode on the donkey and went to inquire.


    The weather was too hot, so Su Ruojin fastened her sunhat straps and straightened her legs and ran home.


    Back home, Yang Siniang was playing with Su Sanlang on the porch, chattering and chattering. Her mother was sitting on the porch at the door of the bedroom, looking at her little brother in the cradle, and making clothes. The summer wind blew through the courtyard, bringing peace and beauty.


    ¡°Mother¡ª¡± Su Ruojin gasped and went up to the corridor, and stepped on the small stool to catch her breath.


    Cheng Yingzhen put down her sewing work and quickly went into the small ice cellar to get the ice cube juice her daughter had prepared and put it on the small table in the corridor. "Ajin, wait until the ice is gone before you drink it!"


    ?Girls still can¡¯t eat anything too cold.


    "I know, mother." Su Ruojin said, "Pour a glass for brother and Xue Wulang first!"


    "We also want..." Su Sanlang and Yang Siniang had already gathered around the small table, looking at the beautiful ice cube juice water greedily.


    I don¡¯t know how Ah Jin made it. The ice cubes are not only round, but also have small flowers and green leaves floating in the peach juice. They are so beautiful that people can¡¯t bear to be thirsty.


    Su Ruojin was tired from running and was too lazy to move. He just smiled at them and said, "We have them all."


    ??Yang Siniang took a cup and looked left and right before drinking it. After looking at it for a long time, she raised her head and said, "Ah Jin, if there are such beautiful ice cubes in the milk tea, will the ladies like it more?"


    ¡°Ice is expensive and scarce. Are you sure you want your mother to put it in the milk tea?¡±


    ??Yang Siniang pursed her lips in disappointment, "All the ladies in Beijing must like it."


    ?That¡¯s for sure, who wouldn¡¯t love such a beautiful thing? Whether it is ancient times or modern times, as long as the weather is hot, people will find ways to cool down. Modern people can blow on the air conditioner and eat ice cream. What about in backward ancient times? They had to use ice.


    Most of the time in ancient times, ice cellars were used to store ice. People started using saltpeter to make ice around the Song Dynasty. Su Ruojin traveled to the Yin Dynasty, which was similar to the Song Dynasty. Maybe some people already knew how to use saltpeter to make ice, but maybe no one did. She still did this. really do not know.


    Saltpeter was discovered by the ancients in the process of mining gunpowder, so mining gunpowder was a government activity and was out of reach of ordinary people. This time, we were able to make round ice cubes with flowers inside. The saltpeter used was obtained through Mr. Xue. This kind of thing is currently only available in the Ministry of Industry and is not available to ordinary people.


    So it is no longer practical to put good-looking ice cubes in milk tea. I can only have fun making it by myself occasionally.


    Su Dalang and Xue Wulang also brought out beautiful ice cubes and juice and went to the corridor to have a rest and join in the chat of the young ladies.


    Xue Wulang asked: "Ah Jin, you asked my father for saltpeter, are you doing it to make firecrackers?" Su''s shop is about to open, and it is normal to make firecrackers, "But wouldn''t it be easier to buy ready-made?"


    ? Cheng Yingzhen and Su Sanlang really didn''t know what Su Ruojin was doing with the pin stone. Only Su Dalang knew, and he even came to help. He looked at his sister.


    Su Ruojin blinked when she lied, but the little kids couldn''t tell, "Oh, I wanted to make a few for fun, but water accidentally spilled on it, and the saltpeter was dissolved, so I guess I have to tell you Dad, ask for some, it¡¯s convenient!¡±


    ?The summer is still very long, it seems good to get some saltpeter to make ice!


    Xue Wulang didn''t know whether his father agreed, but he agreed generously, "I study at your house every day, and I don''t want to be restricted. My father will definitely give it to me."


    Su Ruojin: ...This kid is too honest!


    Su Dalang: ...his classmate is really generous. He lowered his head and took a sip. The coolness was refreshing. Summer is so good!


    In the evening, Uncle Shutong came back and told Su Ruojin why Mrs. Xu didn''t come to cause trouble. "Her sister''s errand job was kicked out of the palace, and her brother-in-law''s errand job seems to have been reduced. Anyway, she is no longer favored in the Jin Palace."


    Su Ruojin frowned, "Is there anything else?"


    Shu Tong''s face is not very good.


    She guessed it must have something to do with eating prescriptions.


    As expected, Shu Tong frowned: "Mrs. Xu''s sister sold the big house in Kanglefang and opened a restaurant for business. She sells the dishes you once cooked, Er Niang."


    She knew that this day would come, but food is for people to enjoy, and if she could make a name for herself, that would be her ability.


    "But a food recipe is worth at least a hundred taels. Mrs. Xu got at least ten food recipes from us, so how much money does that cost?" Shu Tong was unwilling to accept it.


    Su Ruojin didn''t feel anything. The matter had come to an end, but it felt like the dust had settled. They had gone to run a restaurant to make a lot of money, so they probably didn''t have time to think about her breakfast shop anymore!


    Su Ruojin doesn¡¯t know yet, but with the **** of Princess Jin¡¯s eyes, Mrs. Xu and others don¡¯t dare to make mistakes at the moment. As for the future, who knows!


    ?June 28th is a good day, Su¡¯s Breakfast Shop has opened in a low-key manner!


    Su Ruojin didn''t allow his father to take leave to open the business, but the shop obviously supported a large family. How could Su Yanli not ask for it? His daughter was supporting the family at a young age. If his father didn''t even ask for leave, what would he become?


    The courtyard of Qijia became Su Ji¡¯s breakfast shop. Instead of living in the small shop in the front and in the courtyard behind, Su Ruojin opened the front shop to the back and turned it into a large breakfast restaurant.


    Upon entering, there are three large rows of tables, with ten tables in each row going all the way in. They can accommodate more than 100 people for breakfast at the same time, making it the largest breakfast shop in the West Bridge Alley area.


    ?In order to facilitate the masters to get up early to do business, dormitories, workshops, storage rooms, etc. were left behind the shop.


    Brothers Dashi and Ershi each have a room, so they don¡¯t have to squeeze into the small small room of the Su family in the future. They are very happy. This single room is many times more beautiful than the house in their hometown. They wish they could live in such a clean and bright big house for the rest of their lives. Room.


    ??Why doesn''t Su Ruojin let the two brothers live in one room? She has selfish motives.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 71： embarrass people

    Chapter 71: Making things difficult


    Feng Dashi has a wife. If he comes to the capital, it will be inconvenient for the two brothers to live together. It is better to think of the matter from the beginning.


    Dashi¡¯s wife, who was far away in Lishantun, sneezed and said, ¡°Dashi seems to have missed me.¡±


    Su Ruojin smiled innocently. Only with good conditions and benefits can she attract more people to work for her and make more money!


    Dashi had no idea that the little boss¡¯s abacus had been set on his wife¡¯s head. He was so happy that he almost rolled on the bed. He would live in this big room from now on. He was so happy! Be sure to bring your wife over and enjoy it.


    ?It''s the owner''s fault for this. He got in there himself, so it''s no wonder that someone else robbed him.


    Firecrackers were set off, wedding candies were distributed, and the store also held a buy-one-get-one-free activity in the morning. It was busy until noon, when people in the store had time to rest.


    It was Cheng Yingzhen''s first time to visit her shop. Su Yanli held her youngest son in her arms and introduced her to the inside as if he was offering a treasure. When she entered the kitchen, she saw Er Shi''s faucet running and washing vegetables. Her eyes widened.


    ¡°Tap water?¡±


    It¡¯s just the water you brought yourself. Su Ruojin laughed and said, ¡°Mom, you are so smart.¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen stretched out her hand and patted her daughter, "That stinky girl actually laughed at your mother."


    She smiled and hid behind her father, "Mom is already smart!"


    There was really nothing he could do against her. Cheng Yingzhen gave a strange look and continued to look at the kitchen.


    In order to save labor and time costs, Su Ruojin not only made a water tower to make water more convenient, but also made cabinets, shelves, dishwashing sinks and other convenient items.


    Cheng Yingzhen was curious about where the water came from. Su Yanli took her to the outer corner of the kitchen. There was a large water tank on the roof. There was a hanging rope on the side of the water tank. The big stone happened to be fetching water from the well. After fetching the water, he tied the bucket to the end of the rope and placed it on the roof. , Ershi pulled the rope, and the bucket rose straight up. In a blink of an eye, it reached the roof, poured the water into the water tower, and then the water flowed into the kitchen faucet through the pipe, and it was ready to use.


    Su Yanli asked his neighbor, Mr. Xue, to work on such a piece of water pipe and two faucets for a whole month. Mr. Xue used his connections with the Ministry of Works to make it possible for the craftsmen of the Ministry of Works to complete it. .


    The price is that the blueprint provided by the Su family was given to Chief Xue for free. As for how Chief Xue used the blueprint to gain any benefits, that was none of the Su family''s business.


    ??The bucket is not lifted up by a pulley, but by a simple pulley similar to the diabolo used in juggling, which is simple, practical and labor-saving.


    ¡°From now on, I will fill a large water tank every morning, which will be enough for the whole day. This will save me the need to run to the well all day long and save time.¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen felt itchy, "Ah Jin, if we install this in our house, wouldn''t we save the need to fetch and carry water?" Wouldn''t we need so many maids?


    Su Ruojin smiled and nodded, "Mom, when we have money to buy a big house, we will install a water faucet."


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cheng Yingzhen happily looked forward to owning her own big house. By then, she would definitely let Ah Jin make the house beautiful and practical.


    At noon, the Su family did not go back, so they cooked lunch in the shop to celebrate the opening. The master and his servants had a table of ten dishes, and they were very satisfied with the food.


    After eating, Su Yanli and Cheng Yingzhen took Xiao Silang back. Su Ruojin and Shutong were still busy in the shop. On the first day of opening, they were very busy with all kinds of things to organize.


    Su Dalang helps his sister keep accounts and organize orders. He sits behind the counter, looking like a shopkeeper.


    ? Hua Ping was sitting on the dining chair by the counter. Seeing that the Su family was so busy that the soles of their feet were on fire, he still had time to pick at the stubble that had just appeared on his beard. He suddenly said, "Su Erniang..."


    Su Ruojin was letting the noodle delivery man unload the goods when he heard Huaping calling him and turned around, "Uncle, what''s the matter?"


    ¡°Do you want a shopkeeper?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± She was thinking about where would be a better place to hire a bookkeeper?


    ¡°Can I recommend someone to you?¡± ?????¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°This person has some inconvenience in his legs and feet¡­¡±


    ¡°As long as I can settle accounts, I want it.¡±


    The labor cost of a small shop cannot be high. In ancient times, there were very few people who could write and calculate. The price was not small. Su Ruojin was worried that her uncle, Shu, would be **** in the shop. Unexpectedly, someone gave him a pillow as soon as he fell asleep. It was great. .


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll ask him to come over and let you try.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the lazy Uncle Hua Ping can always help at critical moments. He is obviously a man of big things!


    Su Ruojin bared her teeth happily, while Hua Ping went out to call someone with a look of disgust.


    I don¡¯t know whether it was because the lame old man was idle or because Huaping was more capable, but he was called over soon after.


    ¡°My surname is Huang and my given name is Shun.¡± Hua Ping introduced: ¡°Everyone calls him Huang Laizi.¡±


    Su Ruojin didn''t invite people back to be lame. She smiled sweetly and said, "Uncle Huang, you know how to keep accounts, right?"


    ? Huang Shun¡¯s face is covered with folds, criss-crossing, as if he had gone through many vicissitudes of life as if he were walking through the desert through the Gobi Desert, and his face is full of stories.


    ?Mingming is only in his early forties, and is often regarded as an old man in his fifties or sixties. Huang Shun is used to it. When facing the six or seven-year-old young boss, he nods enthusiastically and agrees.


    Su Ruojin asked Su Dalang to step aside and let Uncle Huang come forward to keep accounts. He stood aside and watched him write down various delivery notes today, morning income, and food expenses. He used the four-post accounting method. He was indeed an old accountant.


    She immediately decided: "It''s up to you, Uncle Huang."


    ? Huang Shun, who was not ready to find a place to hang out just now, looked up in surprise. The young lady actually knows how to read accounts. How old is she?


    Huaping looked like a worm in his belly and sneered, "My father is a doctor of the Five Classics of the Imperial Academy."


    I see!


    ?Huang Shun is much more respectful than before.


    There was a four-column accounting method in ancient Chinese accounting, which included four parts: old account balance, new appendix, expenditure, and remainder. It was one more part than the three pillars of receipt, expenditure, and remainder. It was a complete and advanced financial accounting method.


    The Doctor of the Five Classics is not a doctor of general medicine. The blind worship of intellectuals by the ancients is quite interesting. Su Ruojin smiled secretly, without showing it on her face, and directly asked Huang Shun to take over the bill and asked Su Dalang to help her receive the goods. It was not Su Ruojin. I deliberately manipulate my brother, but let him know everything, fearing that he will study hard and become a nerd in the future.


    I was busy until about three or four o''clock in the afternoon and was about to go home. Mao Ya came in from outside and said, "Second lady, sir, you said that guests are coming over in the evening. What kind of entertainment are you preparing?"


    ¡°What guest?¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency said that there are Minister Fan, Wei Jijiu, Fang Siye and their colleagues, there are about a dozen of them.¡±


    ??Is this to celebrate Su Kee Breakfast Shop?


    Is this battle too big? But it was almost night time, what else could she prepare?


    Su Ruojin was about to go to the restaurant to order a banquet. Mao Ya added, "Servant Fan has ordered us to have a simple meal in the shop."


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    Is this saving money for the Su family, or is it costing her life? What should she serve to entertain the guests?


    Su Ruojin is going crazy!


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Master Fan doesn¡¯t take care of people like this.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 72： Got high

    Chapter 72: Getting high


    ?After thinking about it, Su Ruojin asked Dashi and Xianggui to go to Xiangguo Temple to set up a stall.


    Xianggui asked: "Second Lady, are you going to let the adults have a barbecue?"


    Su Ruojin shook her head and hurried to the kitchen to see how Mama Dong''s chicken soup was doing and whether the chicken was burnt.


    ¡°It¡¯s not even cooked yet, but if it¡¯s served as a dish, it¡¯s just right.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just right.¡± She patted her heart. Fortunately, the chicken was still there.


    She thought about what to entertain these adults, and quickly ordered Xianggui and the others to get busy and prepare the ingredients one by one. When night falls, the adults will definitely be able to eat in time.


    Su Yanli didn''t inform his colleagues or even invite his neighbors when the Su family''s small shop opened. He was just an eighth-grade official who opened a breakfast shop, so there was no need to invite him to invite you. He could just hold a ceremony at home.


    He really didn¡¯t know how Mr. Fan knew.


    Mr. Fan went to the Imperial Academy today to find out about his son''s situation with Prince Pingyang. When he heard that Su Yanli had asked for leave, he thought something had happened, so he asked Chang Sui to inquire, but he learned that a breakfast shop had opened.


    With a living, you will be able to get subsidies if your salary is not enough in the future. This is a good thing! Fan Zengxian couldn''t help but come over to join in the fun.


    In the officialdom, a powerful boss will not act arbitrarily. For Fan Zengxian, who was promoted to the third rank of minister, it is impossible for him not to know, but he still asked his chief to carry pastries, fish, and meat. coming.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that Mr. Fan is here to support Su Yanli.


    In Imperial College, Mr. Wei smiled and agreed, "Then I will go with Mr. Fan to join in the fun."


    Since the sacrificial wine has come, how can the bosses and colleagues not come? Anyone who dares to offend the official staff of the school, if there is one, either has a tougher background than Mr. Fan, or doesn''t want to be around anymore.


    Anyway, everyone who wants to hang out is here.


    ?The evening breeze is blowing gently, and the oil lamp is starting to turn on.


    ?Getting off the carriage, the criss-crossing alleys were full of people returning home late, and children playing noisily in the alleys were noisy.


    More than a dozen adults were walking at the entrance of the alley. The spectacle was eye-catching, and nearby residents and children stopped to look at it.


    Su Yanli walked in front, pointing to the shop with the red lantern hanging high, and said, "This is my small shop. It is simple and shabby, so please don''t take it personally."


    Master Fan smiled and said, "I don''t know when Yu became so good at talking!"


    Su Yanli''s face turned red when he was spoken to by the big brother-like Minister Fan, but he didn''t show it even when he stood under the red lantern. He still smiled modestly.


    Shutong saw the adults coming, and while he went up to greet them, he asked Mao Ya behind him to quickly inform the second lady.


    In order to welcome the arrival of the adults, there were originally three rows of tables, just like a class party. The tables were placed along the four sides, with a large stove in the middle. It was originally used to steam steamed dumplings. At this moment, there is a large stove on the stove. The pot, the thick soup inside was bubbling, as if welcoming Lord Fan.


    Very novel!


    Fan Zengxian looked at the surrounding tables again and saw rows of plates with ingredients skewered on bamboo skewers, including meat, vegetables, mushrooms, tofu skins, etc., and even fish fillets and live shrimps. .


    "Oh, I said keep it simple, but it''s not easy for you!" After being busy for a long time, Su Yanli was preparing tomorrow''s desk at home. Guests came from the sky, and he didn''t even bother to ask his daughter what she had prepared. When he saw the lobby arranged like this , I didn''t understand what it was. It said "Baxia Gong", so why do you have to skewer all the dishes? But "BBQ", there is obviously no grill.


    ?It seems that Ah Jin has come up with a new way to eat it! He smiled at his daughter who was standing at the entrance to the dish.


    Su Ruojin opened her mouth and smiled, but no one came forward.


    Shu Tong was the little master¡¯s mouthpiece, and he quickly explained to Master Fan, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s Bobo Chicken.¡±


    Bobo Chicken?


    Bobo Chicken originates from the countryside of Sichuan. Because of its spicy and refreshing taste, unique flavor, it is completely different from the previous hot and hot dining methods. It is convenient to eat, rich and frugal, and can be eaten by skewers according to personal needs. Rich, meat or vegetarian, spicy or light, it can suit all tastes.


    The main ingredient is chicken, which is boiled into soup. You can take out the cooked chicken and cut it into slices and skewer it, or you can put it directly into the prepared spicy soup. The soup is rich in flavor, the chicken is tender, spicy and fragrant, and it is a perfect drink. Divine dish.


    ¡°It¡¯s very unique!¡± Mr. Fan has been thinking about it since the last time he ate Su¡¯s barbecue. He specifically told him, ¡°Just eat simple in the shop¡± just for this moment!


    Without further ado, let¡¯s start eating!


    Seeing that Master Fan was impatient, Shu Tong hurried forward and asked: "Sir, the sauce for Bobo Chicken needs to be adjusted according to your taste. Do you want it to be slightly spicy, medium spicy, or very spicy?"


    ¡°Is there any difference?¡±


    Mao Ya held a wooden plate with three types of spiciness sauce in her hand, and took a small spoon for the adults to test the spiciness.


    After trying it, Mr. Fan chose medium spiciness and followed the same method. The adults later chose the spiciness they could accept.


    Su Ruojin didn''t expect that the last two people were Zhao Lan and Fan Yanjia. These two guys actually came to share the meal, and secretly pouted.


    There are so many restaurants in Beijing, but no matter which restaurant or what kind of dishes, there has never been a way of eating like Su Ji. The group of people, including Mr. Fan, seemed to have found some fun, and everyone put the prepared Bobo chicken soup in In front of you, you go to the surrounding tables to find the ingredients you like, then put them in a large soup pot in the middle to cook them, and then add them to the sauce with ice cubes.


    As the ingredients change from hot to cold, and then in your mouth, the taste is simply amazing!


    ¡°Tsk, tsk!¡± Mr. Fan couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°It¡¯s appetizing and interesting, so interesting!¡±


    Fan Yanjia was as happy as a pony, running around here and there. He quickly put a lot of skewers in the pottery bowl and ran to Su Ruojin. While eating, he lowered his head and asked in a low voice, "Is it your idea?"


    ¡°My mother and I came up with it together. Isn¡¯t it delicious?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious, of course it¡¯s delicious.¡± Fan Yanjia couldn¡¯t hold the food in his mouth, and looked very unworthy of a noble man. Su Ruojin secretly laughed.


    Bobo Chicken is a fast food for the common people. Su Ruojin was afraid that the adults would not eat it, but when she saw that they all started to eat it, she finally relaxed and turned around to sit at the counter to rest.


    Unexpectedly, the adults looked at Sven one by one, but their fighting ability was very strong. After a while, most of the ingredients on the table were missing.


    Su Ruojin hurriedly went to the kitchen to ask Brother Dashi to help skewer the ingredients. When they brought out the skewered ingredients, a dozen adults gathered around the middle stove, drinking and grabbing the skewers, and they were so excited.


    The atmosphere is very lively.


    Zhao Lan still ate very elegantly. He was sitting at the main seat. No matter what he wanted to eat, Shuangrui would go over and get it for him, rinse it for him, and then put it in front of him. He would then put the ingredients into the prepared sauce. Dip it in and eat it.


    ?This guy chose the spiciest one, and Su Ruojin secretly wondered, wouldn''t he get angry if he always eats such spicy food? Are your gums not swollen or painful? And why are there no youth gada beans on the face? It¡¯s unscientific to be so beautiful as a flower!


    The twelve-year-old boy is beginning to enter his youth!


    Su Ruojin touched her mouth. She was replacing millet teeth. A few days ago, one of the side front teeth fell out. Fortunately, the front teeth have been replaced, otherwise the two gaps would be really unsightly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 73： One shop for two purposes

    Chapter 73: One shop for two purposes


    Once the men start drinking, they will definitely have a fight very late. Su Ruojin is too young to bear it. Mother Dong asked Mao Ya to send the young master back first, "Leave the rest to me and Shu Tong."


    Su Ruojin was too sleepy to keep her eyes open, so she nodded and went home with Su Dalang first, while Mao Ya saw off their siblings.


    The three little ones walked home sleepily. Before they left the alley, Zhao Lan''s carriage came over. Shuang Rui nodded and bowed, "Mrs. Su, please get in the carriage."


    Su Ruojin, who had been dozing off, suddenly woke up. She was not familiar with him, why did he send her home?


    Su Ruojin refused to get on the carriage. Fan Yanjia stretched out his head and said, "Su Dalang, Su Erniang, the little prince is so kind, come up quickly!"


    Oh, this guy is really kind!


    Su Ruojin was carried into the carriage by Mao Ya, and Su Dalang was pulled up, and then the carriage moved forward.


    Zhao Lan is a sawed-off gourd who sits aloofly, but Fan Yanjia is different. He can even play with three or four-year-old children. When he is not talking, he is a dignified young man. Once he speaks, he is a talkative.


    ¡°Su Erniang, if only the barbecue atmosphere in my restaurant was like yours tonight, then the restaurant would definitely make money.¡±


    Aren¡¯t you making money now? Su Ruojin only asked in her heart, with a look of a dozing little cute baby on her face, "Ah!" She covered her mouth and let out a long yawn. She wished she could find a place to lie down and sleep now. She was too tired. , I don¡¯t want to know whether other people¡¯s restaurants are making money.


    ?Fan Yanjia didn''t seem to notice the little lady''s sleepiness, and was immersed in what tricks I had to come up with to make the restaurant''s barbecue business as good as the atmosphere tonight.


    Zhao Lan glanced at one of them, who was dozing by himself, and the other one was talking to himself, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised. It was like a chicken talking to a duck.


    Osmanthus Alley soon arrived. The three little ones got off the carriage. Just as Su Dalang was about to say some kind words, the carriage turned around and left.


    The commotion lasted until midnight before Mr. Fan returned to the house. He smelled of alcohol and Mrs. Fan frowned, "Where did you drink this to get so drunk?"


    "Not drunk... not drunk..." When dealing with a group of literati in the Imperial College, Fan Zengxian felt no pressure. He was relaxed physically and mentally. He ate well and drank even more.


    Mrs. Fan snorted, washed and changed his clothes herself, and helped him go to bed.


    Mr. Fan lay down drunkenly on the bed and said, "It''s really strange. Su''s barbecue and Su Ji''s Bobo Chicken always make you feel relaxed and happy. After eating it once, you want to eat it again. Second time¡­¡±


    Master Fan fell asleep talking to himself.


    Mrs. Fan was unable to sleep because of his thoughts.


    During the spring outing, she also saw with her own eyes that the Fan family''s barbecue was so popular, so she asked for the Su family''s sauce to bring the barbecue to the restaurant. She didn''t expect that the business was not that good either? Is it the wrong place?


    To eat this kind of barbecue, do you have to do it outdoors or on the street?


    ?When I woke up, it was already past nine o''clock on the second day. I was really tired from the business. Lying on the bed, listening to Cheng Yingzhen''s busy footsteps outside, Su Ruojin cleared her mind and stayed in bed for a while before slowly getting up.


    In the corridor, except for Su Sanlang standing next to Su Silang''s cradle, the entire courtyard was quiet.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen came out of the kitchen. She was busy with lunch, "Wake up!"


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sister Mao Ya?¡±


    ¡°I went to the shop to help.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the eldest brother?¡±


    ¡°Reading and practicing calligraphy in the study room.¡±


    Su Ruojin stretched out a lot before going to wash up. The hired workers and servants were all busy in the shop. Only Cheng Yingzhen and Niang Cheng were left at home. The whole yard suddenly became quiet, which was really strange.


    Having a simple lunch and taking a short rest, Su Ruojin put on her sun hat and went to the shop.


    ¡°We were tired all day yesterday, can¡¯t we rest at home today?¡± Cheng Yingzhen advised her daughter, ¡°Anyway, Shutong and Mother Dong are both over there!¡±


    ¡°The shop has just started and it¡¯s not going well yet. Once everyone is familiar with it, just go and check it out every now and then.¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen couldn''t persuade her daughter and let her go about her business, "I''ll ask Dalang to accompany you."


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s broad daylight, no need to do it.¡±


    "No, I''m not worried." Cheng Yingzhen went to call Su Dalang, saying at the same time: "If I had known, I wouldn''t have let Mao Ya go to the shop. From now on, she will be wherever you are."


    Since her daughter is young, Cheng Yingzhen is afraid that she will be kidnapped by her philanderers.


    You can''t cheat her, you''re afraid of being taken away by force. Su Ruojin is really afraid of the kidnapper''s trick. No matter how big-hearted she is, her body is that of a seven-year-old, so this cannot be faked.


    When she was considering whether Su Dalang should accompany her, Mao Ya came back and said, "Second lady, the nearby residents asked if the barbecue stall could be placed at the entrance of the alley, and if they could add the Bobo chicken that the adults had last night. They also asked Want to eat.¡±


    Su Ruojin¡¯s eyes lit up at the residents¡¯ suggestion. Yes, why would you choose something far away? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to sell at your doorstep?


    Agree, she completely agreed, and ran straight to the shop with Mao Ya.


    ? Dashi and cinnamon were sold at the door of the shop as soon as they heard about it. They were also very happy. They didn¡¯t have to travel so far to move things around every day. It was really labor-saving and convenient. I totally agree.


    ¡°Then I will ask Uncle Shutong to tell the Fan family shop and let them convey it to Mrs. Fan to thank her for taking care of her during this time!¡±


    Shutong then went to the Fan¡¯s shop in Xiangguo Temple. The shopkeeper really wanted to tell the Su family¡¯s servants that it would be difficult to open the door in the future. Unexpectedly, the Su family first said that they would not come to Xiangguo Temple to sell barbecue in the future.


    Did Mother Qin tell the Su family? Although the shopkeeper was puzzled, wouldn''t it be better to resolve the matter without him opening his mouth? He also inquired about it, "What are you..." Who said it or was there something else?


    "Our family bought a breakfast shop. The shop is empty in the afternoon and evening. My master said that we should move it back to the door of our shop and sell it. This will cause trouble for you during this period."


    "You''re welcome."


    So that¡¯s what happened, the shopkeeper thought that Mother Qin had gone to tell the story first!


    Shu Tong left happily.


    The shopkeeper turned to look at the ancient book shop he had been running for several years. From today on, it will become a barbecue shop.


    There are several barbecue restaurants in the Xiangguo Temple area. If my wife cooks them, can she still make money?


    Su Ruojin didn''t know that Mrs. Fan had moved the high-end barbecue down to the earth and made it close to the people. If she knew it, she would give her a thumbs up. She is indeed a good business person. Barbecue is just a fun thing to eat. In a formal and upright place What''s the point of eating in the store? Mrs. Fan now understands.


    One shop for two purposes, money has been made, but will Mother Dong and the others be too tired?


    Mama Dong smiled and said, "Er Shi and I are still in the breakfast business. When we finish our work in the afternoon, we can go and have a rest. We won''t be tired."


    Dashi also promised, "I will sleep until the end of Chenshi (around 9 a.m.) and get up again in the morning. I will make sure to have a good rest before doing the barbecue and Bobo Chicken in the evening."


    ¡°But the shop is so noisy, can you sleep?¡±


    ¡°Second wife is showing off to us. I can rest assured that I can¡¯t sleep.¡± It¡¯s not like boss Zhou Papi. He wants his employees to work more all day long. The employees don¡¯t dare to rest. Of course, they are so frightened that they can¡¯t sleep.


    Su Ruojin: ...It seems like this.


    "How about...Brother Dashi, how about calling your wife over to help with the odd jobs?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 74： Not so kind

    Chapter 74 Not so kind


    Dashi¡¯s eyes lit up and he shouted excitedly, ¡°Xiao Dongjia, is it true?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡±


    ?Oh my god, the young couple have been away for so long. Dashi has long missed his mother-in-law and is spinning with joy. "I will go to the carriage shop immediately and ask them to bring a letter back. My father will definitely send my wife over when he sees it."


    ?At about 3:30 in the afternoon, Lu Ji, who cooperated with the Su family to deliver skewers, delivered the goods to the side door of the breakfast shop, and everyone went to help unload the goods.


    Su Ruojin stood beside the cart. There were ice cubes in each wooden box for the ingredients. She nodded. Summer is here, and the freshness and hygiene of the ingredients are the top priority. There is no room for carelessness.


    ??Lu Ji delivered the goods to his second son Lu Zhitian. After unloading the goods and checking the order, he did not leave in a hurry. Instead, he bent his belt and walked to Su Ruojin with a smile, "Little boss¡ª"


    ¡°Is there something wrong with Shopkeeper Lu?¡±


    ?Lu Zhitian had some difficulty speaking.


    Su Ruojin''s heart sank, her face was calm, and she waited patiently for him to speak.


    Seeing that the little boss didn''t ask, Lu Zhitian was a little at a loss. He turned to look for his bookmate who had been dealing with him. The bookmate and Xianggui were working together to carry the food shelf of skewers. He saw the second shopkeeper Lu and the second lady standing, and they Look towards him.


    ¡°Ms. Gui, wait a moment.¡± After saying that, she turned around and ran towards the side door, ¡°Brother Lu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    "My... family is having a separation these past two days. I''m afraid... I can''t supply your ingredients. Otherwise... you''ll find another family..."


    No way, this happened just after changing places, it¡¯s not a good sign!


    Su Ruojin''s face turned cold, "Shopkeeper Lu, who gave you the order two months ago and brought you back from the brink of bankruptcy? Why did you burn the bridge as soon as you regained your breath?"


    Lu Zhitian¡¯s head was so low that he could barely reach the ground.


    Shutong understood the little master''s rhetorical question, and immediately changed his face, pointed at Lu Zhitian''s nose and cursed, "Lu, are all the barbecue sellers in the market coming to your house to get their goods? They pay more than us. You don¡¯t want to do our business?¡±


    Yes, his father and his eldest brother supplied goods to those companies with high prices. He couldn''t see it, so he advised his father and eldest brother not to be ungrateful. In the end, his father and eldest brother laughed at him. No wonder he would not be able to make money without a son in his life, and threatened him not to do so. Zhun reveals their meaning to Su Ji.


    ??But when Su Ji''s shop suddenly dropped a large order when they were desperate, they also paid money in advance to help the Lu family survive the bad luck of selling the shop. This was a great kindness.


    Su Ruojin was also very angry, but getting angry and swearing could not solve the problem. She grasped the key point in Lu Youtian''s words, "You want to separate from your father and eldest brother?"


    ?Lu Zhitian¡¯s eyes wandered with a guilty conscience.


    He wanted to separate the family from his father and eldest brother, but it was not easy to separate the family. He just used this excuse to remind his little boss.


    ¡°After dividing the house, will you deliver goods to my house?¡±


    "I definitely want to give it as a gift, but I... only gave birth to two daughters, so my father may not be able to give me anything..."


    A man who is nearly forty years old still has no son, and he is afraid that he will have no son in this life. Without a son, he will not be able to share the family property, without family property, he will have no capital, and without capital, he will have no way to make money.


    Lu Zhitian means that he wants to send it, but he is unable to do so.


    Su Ruojin looked at the ingredients brought in by Dashi and Xianggui. The cooperation model between Su Ji and Lu Ji was to pay 50% in advance and the remaining 50% to be settled every ten days. Today is June 29th. The remaining 50% will be due tomorrow.


    While Su Ruojin wanted to ask the Lu family for liquidated damages, she also thought about the manpower and time costs of recovering liquidated damages, and most importantly, contracts in this era seem to be restraints by the powerful on the weak, and there is no contract between ordinary people at all. Mentally, if they don''t want to fulfill the contract, they don''t want to do it. It''s very casual.


    "My father and eldest brother are ungrateful, but I remember the kindness of my little boss, and I always feel that it is unscrupulous to do so." He can settle the bill tomorrow and get the deposit for the next ten days. Seeing that his father and eldest brother are about to succeed, he can''t help but remind him Little boss.


    Conscience still plays a big role without being bound by a contract. Su Ruojin also saw Lu Zhitian''s character from this incident.


    She said, "Since I can help your Lu family, of course I can also help you."


    "Little boss?" Lu Zhitian''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he stood up, "I..." He wanted to assure her excitedly that he would never be an ungrateful person. "but¡­"


    After the sudden turn, Lu Zhitian didn''t know what Xiaodongjia meant. His heart sank, as if his hope was shattered, and his face was dejected.


    "Wait until your Lu family is completely divided." She didn''t want to get involved in the entangled housework.


    "This..." Dad and his eldest brother refused to separate. Once they were separated, who would do the hard work for them? Lu Zhitian squatted on the ground in frustration.


    ?His parents are still alive and there are no special circumstances. This family is really not so divided, and Su Ruojin doesn''t know how to help him.


    ¡°I still have to thank Shopkeeper Lu.¡±


    ??If Lu Zhitian didn''t tell them, not only would he be caught off guard tomorrow, but he would probably also be defrauded of the ten-day deposit.


    Shu Tong was anxious, "What about tomorrow?"


    ¡°I have no choice but to go and buy it for you, Uncle Tong.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the hard work, but I have to skewer it myself after buying it. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡±


    I have to work hard even if I am too busy, so I have to look for suppliers.


    ?Seeing that everyone in Su Ji was discussing what to do tomorrow, and the family needed a mule cart urgently, Lu Zhitian got up and left listlessly. As a result, he was stopped by his little boss before he could even take two steps.


    "Shu Tong, ask shopkeeper Huang to pay him the remaining money in nine days." Su Ruojin didn''t want to pursue any liquidated damages. He didn''t have the time and labor cost to do these things.


    ?His father and eldest brother both lost their moral integrity. Unexpectedly, the young boss not only did not blame him, but also paid him the remaining money in advance. For a moment, Lu Zhitian didn''t know how to express his feelings.


    Boss Shutong reluctantly took Lu Zhitian to settle the bill.


    The lazy Huaping had been squatting on the side watching the excitement, waiting for the two to walk away, "Are you so kind?"


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been so kind!¡± Su Ruojin curled her lips dissatisfied.


    Hua Ping shook his head, "Su Erniang, you have a purpose."


    The lazy Kahei transformed into the spirit Kahei.


    Su Ruojin really didn¡¯t have such good intentions. Unexpectedly, Hua Ping saw it. He was indeed a good person!


    ¡°Then tell me, what is my purpose?¡±


    ¡°How much is the remaining 50% of the silver?¡±


    ¡°Almost twenty taels.¡±


    Hua Ping smiled and said, "Do you need me to add more heat?"


    Su Ruojin¡¯s eyebrows moved: ¡°How to add it?¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Huaping smiled mysteriously, stretched and left.


    Su Ruojin stood still for a long time, thinking to herself, if you start with such a talented person, he can do the rest. It would be great if he were her CEO!


    ??Lu Zhitian went back with a lot of money and a complicated expression!


    Shu Tong looked unwilling, "They all broke the contract, why did you pay him the money so happily?" Shu Tong''s uncle turned to casual thoughts.


    Su Ruojin pointed to the ice cubes in the ingredients and said, "There was no ice cubes in the past few days!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 75： It can still be like this

    Chapter 75 It can still be like this


    Shutong nodded: "Yesterday when he was delivering the goods, I told him that high-ranking officials come to our shop from time to time to eat, so he should be more careful."


    ¡°His father is already busy with high-priced customers, so he doesn¡¯t have time to get ice cubes for our ingredients.¡±


    ¡°Er Niangzi means that Lu Zhitian bought these ice cubes himself?¡±


    Su Ruojin smiled: "Just wait!"


    The answer is not what was asked.


    Shu Tong was confused, "Hey, Second Lady, what are you waiting for?"


    ?Although there was a small incident with the ingredients, luckily someone reminded me and it was over.


    Unknowingly, night falls.


    At the end of June, it was so hot during the day that people stayed at home and did not dare to come out. When night fell, most of the heat wave finally receded. People walked out of their homes one after another and went out in groups. Some went to the night market, while others found a place to cool off at the entrance of the alley. boast.


    Su Ji¡¯s shop, with lanterns hanging high inside and outside, became a unique scenery in Shuijing Alley. Unconsciously, many people gathered around the entrance of the courtyard to enjoy the cool air.


    At this moment, Dashi and Xianggui had already set up the grill. Strings of pork belly, chicken wings, chicken offal, etc. were all put on the grill. Oil and seasonings were added to the grill, and the spicy and delicious smell filled the alley.


    The evening breeze came and went, and I was sweating profusely.


    Ershi took out the fan and placed it on the side of his eldest brother and cousin. He took a small stool and sat down. He rested his head on one arm and dozed off. With the other hand, he slowly and leisurely shook the fan handle like the five large blades to exhale the wind. The blowing made the rocks and cinnamon feel much cooler.


    The two of them grinned together. The things the second lady asked her to make were good, and this summer would not be difficult anymore.


    People who were originally hungry for barbecue gathered around to look at it and asked, "Oh my god, what is this?"


    ¡°Yeah, what is this? The wind is really strong and it¡¯s still cool.¡±


    ?Using fans to create artificial wind, this method of keeping cool in summer has existed long ago in history, for at least two thousand years. However, traditional fans are driven by human power, and occasionally they are driven by water power.


    Of course, fans at that time were rarely used by people. They were mainly used for winnowing, which was to blow away the husks in rice or millet. It was an agricultural tool called a fan.


    Su Ruojin found this in a magazine in his father''s study: There is a rotating shaft in a spinning wheel, and five or six wooden fans are inserted on all sides. When people lift the handle and shake it, the wind fills the room.


    For ordinary people in the Dayin Dynasty, when they saw this paragraph, they might just think about it and not actually do it. But Su Ruojin, who came from modern times, was different. She was someone who had enjoyed fans and air conditioners. As long as she had If she becomes a fan a little bit, she will try boldly.


    She first bought a spinning wheel, and then she, Su Yanli, and Su Dalang thought about it every night, trying to make a mini one out of cardboard and wood chips. After failing N times for more than a month, she finally made a large floor-standing fan. .


    Of course, three carpenters were hired to make the final product. Each carpenter was only responsible for a part of it, and it was finally assembled by Su Yanli and Dashi.


    ?Eating spicy and delicious barbecue and Bobo Chicken, blowing the wind from the big fan, chatting and bragging with the people around you, is there any more pleasant life than this?


    Residents near Xiqiao Lane said - No!


    It just takes a little money out of your pocket.


    Su Ji''s shop has been doing a booming business in the morning and evening, but since Prince Pingyang kidnapped the gangster and Fan Shilang brought all the officials from the Imperial College to eat, no one dared to find trouble in Su Ji''s shop.


    Su Ruojin didn''t care how the big fan became the scenery in the shop. She was now focused on Lu Ji. She asked Shu Tong to find out which barbecue shops Lu Ji''s ingredients were sold to.


    Shutong inquired and came back and said, "It was sold to four families. One of them is the eldest sister of the wife''s natal family - Mrs. Yao of Chenghou Mansion. The other is the shop of the wife''s aunt''s mother. They sell meat dishes for two cents and vegetarian dishes for two cents. I bought it for the price of one penny.¡±


    Lu Ji Chuan Chuan, Su Ruojin did not have a monopoly from the beginning, and did not let them only provide for her family. As long as Su Ji''s barbecue is prosperous, there will be more people following suit, and this cannot be a monopoly. Lu Ji can sell it to others at a high price, but she also Can''t object.


    For Lu Ji, he definitely wanted to sell to a few more companies, and he would not sell to Su Ji. Someone among them must have told him not to sell to Su Ji, and among them, if he guessed correctly, he should be I¡¯m my aunt¡¯s aunt and step-sister.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better for everyone to make money individually?


    If Su Ji is from a family that has nothing to do with the uncle''s house, I guess my mother-in-law and sister-in-law will not refuse to sell it, but people''s hearts are like this. If a person who is usually not as good as you in everything suddenly gets along well, then That person who always seems to be superior will not make things easy for you. Because they do not allow people who are not as good as themselves to live better than themselves.


    Cheng Yingzhen, a person they wanted to bully, suddenly had a relationship with the Vice Minister''s Mansion and Prince Jin''s Mansion. On the surface, they did not dare to come directly to bully her, but secretly it was hard to guard against it.


    ¡°Second Lady, what should we do?¡± Shutong asked worriedly, ¡°What if we find another house and this happens again?¡±


    ¡°Then find a strong partner to cooperate with!¡±


    Shu Tong¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Who is the strong one?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Mrs. Fan changed the antique book shop into a barbecue shop?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but what does this have to do with us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find Mrs. Fan to buy skewers!¡±


    Shutong was shocked: "Is this still possible?"


    She has no grudge against Mrs. Fan, so why not?


    Su Ruojin didn''t ask her father to take her to Fan''s Mansion. She wrote a letter directly and had it delivered to the concierge of Fan''s Mansion.


    ¡°What if the concierge doesn¡¯t help us get in?¡±


    ? Su Ruojin bared his teeth and smiled, "Have you forgotten? I''ll spend some money on you. If you make enough money, I''ll be willing to give it away."


    Shu Tong shook his head and said, "No, I will send the letter to the shop in Xiangguo Temple. I believe the shopkeeper will give the letter to Mrs. Fan." We obviously have a friendship, so why spend such unnecessary money? Shu Tong won''t do it.


    Su Ruojin gave a thumbs up, "Uncle Shutong is still smart. He got things done and saved money."


    Shutong snorted deliberately angrily, "Second Lady must have thought of it a long time ago. You are just teasing me here."


    ¡°No, uncle, don¡¯t accuse me wrongly.¡±


    khasted the letter and went away with the wind blowing under his feet.


    After waiting for two days, Shu Tong went to hear the reply, and Mrs. Fan agreed.


    "However, Mrs. Fan said that she wanted to ask our wife for advice on how to make the barbecue shop smokey. She wanted to ask our wife for some advice."


    ?This? Su Ruojin''s beautiful almond-shaped eyes rolled, and an idea came to her!


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said to the manager of the barbecue restaurant...¡±


    ?Shu Tong nodded when he heard this, "Then can our shop do the same thing?"


    "The situation of our shop is different from that of Mrs. Fan''s. If you want to do this, you have to wait."


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Shu Tong was very interested.


    Su Ruojin smiled and said, "I won''t tell you yet, but hurry up and make Mrs. Fan''s barbecue shop lively."


    Shu Tong was heartbroken when he heard this, but he couldn''t do anything to his little master, so he could only run away angrily.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 76： Be alert

    Chapter 76 Beware


    Shutong drove a mule cart all the way to Xiangguo Temple. He quickly finished what the young master said in a few words, "Do you understand, the shopkeeper?"


    The shopkeeper of the Fan family:¡­


    ?He understood every word when he listened to it separately, but when it was put into a sentence, he didn''t seem to understand.


    Even he understood it. As an old shopkeeper, how could he not understand it? Shutong quickly asked the shopkeeper to find someone to carry today''s Chuan Chuan to the carriage, "The sun is about to set, and the barbecue time is coming. Business can''t be delayed. I have to go back quickly."


    ??The shopkeeper of the Fan family was driven like a top by Shu Tong. He came and went like a gust of wind, and in the blink of an eye, he disappeared at the door of the shop.


    The shopkeeper of the Fan family looked confused and asked the shop assistant: "Did you understand what he just said?"


    "I understand!" the store clerk replied loudly, with a look on his face like "How could you not understand, the shopkeeper?"


    The shopkeeper of the Fan family looked disgusted by the waiter and snorted coldly, "What are you doing standing here? Why don''t you go to work!"


    The little old man suddenly became aggressive, frightening the store clerk and running away quickly.


    The shopkeeper of the Fan family shook his head and muttered: "You are giving away things for free, I can''t be the master." After tidying up, he handed over to the second shopkeeper, and hurriedly left the shop and headed to Fan''s house.


    When Shu Tong hurried back to his shop, the sun had just set, the heat was slowly dissipating, and there were many people walking in and out of the alley.


    Feng Dashi was lighting a fire at the door of the shop. Su Ruojin sat on a small stool and helped to turn the fan. After a while, her hands were sore. She was really squeamish, but everyone was busy and catching up on their sleep. It seemed that she was the only one free. With.


    so tired!


    ?She raised her head, looked at the crowd, and thought to herself, should we recruit two and a half young men and give them thirty cash for every night of playing? Just when I thought this idea was feasible, a male voice suddenly sounded in my ears: "Little lady, this fan is really powerful."


    Su Ruojin stepped back to avoid the middle-aged man with a flattering smile on his face, a look of caution on his face.


    The middle-aged man took out a handful of dried apricots from his purse and said, "Little lady, who made your fan?"


    She was not a real young lady, how could she be bribed by a middle-aged man''s small favor? She stood up from the stool and stood aside, "Uncle, why are you asking about this?"


    ¡°I think this fan is so good, I want to make one too.¡±


    ? ?Everyone would like to own something new when they see it. But for some reason, the middle-aged man in front of him gave Su Ruojin a bad feeling. He always felt that it was not that easy for him to get this thing.


    Su Ruojin shook his head: "It''s all done by adults, I, a child, don''t understand."


    ??Carpenter Zhang, who was about to buy skewers and had worked at Su''s house, stopped immediately when he heard this. Mrs. Su said she didn''t understand? This little lie was told. If he hadn''t personally worked as a wind leaf in the Su family, he would have been deceived by this child''s innocence.


    ?However, this kind of master-level craftsmanship cannot be spread to outsiders, so the young lady is right to be cautious. After Zhang Carpenter glanced at the middle-aged man, he naturally bought skewers to eat.


    ?The middle-aged man didn¡¯t find out anything from the young lady and didn¡¯t seem to care. He bought a lot of mutton skewers, ate them while walking and left.


    Su Ruojin kept staring at the back of the middle-aged man just now. This man was tall and had deep features. He looked a bit like a frontier person. However, as the capital of the Yin Dynasty, Bianjing was normal for people of all colors from all over the world. Even if she saw him on the street A Westerner with green eyes and yellow hair wouldn''t find it strange. After all, during the Tang Dynasty, there was a grand occasion of all nations coming to court.


    After seeing it, Su Ruojin forgot about it.


    Seeing that it was getting late, she wanted to go home for dinner.


    Mao Ya was busy and Su Ruojin didn''t dare to go home, so she asked Uncle Hua Ping to see her off.


    ??It was noisy outside, and there was a small single room in the backyard of the shop. Huaping was drinking tea in the wind in front of his hut. While drinking, he shook his head, as if he was a literary man about to recite a poem.


    ¡°Uncle, I want to go home.¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you coming back to me?¡±


    "I want you to give it to me." "No." There are people in the yard all day long, so he doesn''t want to see it. This stingy Su Erniang only gave him one or two months of silver. As a result, he can''t even go to the teahouse now, so he can only Drinking coarse tea and blowing the breeze at home.


    What kind of evil has he done? Let a seven-year-old girl lead him by the nose.


    Not convinced, he is not convinced.


    Su Ruojin pursed her lips and said, "Okay, then I''ll go back alone. If I''m snatched away by Paihuazi, you''ll spend your whole life regretting it." After saying that, he walked out pitifully.


    ?That little back looks like it was abandoned by its biological parents, so pitiful! If he had married early, his children would probably be this old!


    Huaping:¡­


    ??He wanted to cry. He must have owed Mrs. Su Er in his previous life, and in this life he had to work as a cow and a horse to repay the debt. He put down the teacup heavily, gritted his teeth and stood up.


    ¡°Little ancestor, wait for me!¡±


    In front, Su Ruojin bared her teeth in success and said, "Thank you, Uncle Huaping."


    ¡°Processing money.¡±


    no way.


    Su Ruojin ran away on her legs.


    Huaping chased after him.


    The steward of the Fan family met the mistress and said, "Madam, Mrs. Su wants us to put more sake at the door for free and let people grab it with one hand. If you can grab one jar, you will get one jar, and if you grab two jars, you will get two jars. Only One request is to have barbecue in our barbecue restaurant. If you can¡¯t finish the whole jar, you are not allowed to take it away. You can keep it for next time.¡±


    Mrs. Fan listen.


    The steward continued: "The wine jars should not be big. Mrs. Su suggested that we customize some that can hold three or four jars with one hand, so that they are attractive."


    ?How can this make business prosperous? Mrs. Fan thought deeply and remained silent.


    Such a lot of drinks are not cheap. The person who said it was frivolous, but the person who paid for it was going to feel pain. The manager didn''t think the Su family''s idea was feasible, so he was thinking about withdrawing.


    Mrs. Fan spoke: "Then follow the Su family''s suggestion and quickly buy some super small jars."


    Steward:¡­


    actually agreed! There are three or four very small jars, which is a lot of wine. Madam, are you really willing to give up?


    The sun is setting and the evening wind is blowing on my face.


    ?Walking in the alley, Su Ruojin was bouncing around like a real seven-year-old girl, meeting acquaintances and neighbors, smiling and saying hello to them, and when she approached the house, she met Mr. Xue.


    With a face full of joy, as if he had won a big prize, he was full of joy. When he saw the second wife of the Su family next door, he asked with a smile, "Ajin came back from the shop?"


    ?Little Su Ruojin nodded obediently, "Hello, Uncle Xue. Uncle Xue has had dinner, right?"


    Because of the faucet drawing, Chief Xue was officially promoted today, from the sixth-rank chief of the Ministry of Industry (the four departments of the Ministry of Industry, including the Ministry of Industry, Tuntian, Yubu, and Water Ministry) to the fifth-rank Yuanwailang, and is no longer responsible for specific tasks. A certain project, but in charge of all the projects of the Ministry of Works, such as city repairs, civil engineering, craftsmanship, etc., and he also became the person with power.


    Xue Changcheng was in a very good mood, "Is the faucet in the shop still working? If it''s not enough, just ask Uncle Xue for it."


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Xue.¡±


    When Xue Changcheng met Su Yanli''s family, he really wanted luck. If he wanted to have a prosperous official career, he would have a prosperous official career. He was so happy that he wanted to put a piece of gold into Su Ruojin''s hands, but it was a pity that he didn''t.

 Chapter 77： Free drinks

    Chapter 77 Free Drinks


    Xue Changcheng made a sincere invitation: "Wait until your father Xiu Mu comes to Uncle Xue''s house for dinner."


    "good."


    ??The invitation was sincere, but Su Ruojin didn''t show any pretense and simply agreed.


    ?The big one and the little one then parted with smiles on their faces.


    Huaping sent the person to the door and turned around to leave when he saw the young lady going in and closing the door.


    When I walked to the door of Chief Xue¡¯s house, I turned my head and looked at the door of Xue¡¯s house for a few times.


    The Dayin Dynasty has been at peace for a long time, prosperous and prosperous, with developed scholars, farmers, industry and commerce. The small countries on the north and south borders have been jealous for a long time, especially the four small countries in the west. It is said that they have sent people to Bianjing to study, but Honglu Temple has not received the diplomatic envoy letter. .


    ?Are these people here? If they come, where are they?


    Back home, Cheng Yingzhen had already prepared a meal, and Su Yanli was off duty. He was studying the lessons Su Dalang had learned during the day in the corridor, and Xue Wulang was also nearby.


    Su Ruojin quietly walked up the steps from the other side to the corridor, entered the kitchen, and whispered softly: "Mom, it''s time to have dinner!"


    ¡°It¡¯s good, I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Cheng Yingzhen was urged to have dinner by her daughter, so she reached out and tapped her on the head, gave her a look, and asked with concern: ¡°Who sent you back?¡±


    "Mao Ya stayed there to help. Uncle Hua Ping sent me back."


    Cheng Yingzhen felt relieved when she heard what Hua Ping had given her, "We''ll have dinner after your father has passed your brother''s exams."


    Su Ruojin told about how he met Xue Wulang¡¯s father and invited him to dinner when he came back.


    ¡°Master Xue has already sent you a note. I will take a rest on the tenth day of the lunar month and we will go over to have a meal.¡±


    Oh, it turns out that the adults have already passed the gas!


    Su Ruojin was hungry, so she stuck her head out of the kitchen door and looked into the corridor.


    Su Yanli also finished his school exams and asked Xue Wulang to have dinner with him, but he refused. Xiaolangjun carried his schoolbag and went home. When he saw Su Erniang at the door of the kitchen, he grinned and stretched out his hand to wave to her, "Ah Jin, Forrest, see you tomorrow!¡±


    "See you tomorrow."


    The eight-year-old boy is always so polite and serious like a little adult, which is very funny.


    The weather was hot. After dinner, the Su family took a shower under the corridor to enjoy the cool air. Unconsciously, they started talking about Chief Xue¡¯s promotion.


    ¡°Dad, he is now an official of the fifth rank.¡± He is several ranks higher than you.


    Su Yanli said very calmly, "Not everyone likes to be in power and enjoy the pleasure of superiority brought by being a high and powerful person."


    Yes, her father is a man who has no desire for power. He concentrates on teaching and comes back to educate his children. He is just fine in an ordinary way.


    Huaping did not go back to Su Ji''s shop, but went to their special courtyard. Unexpectedly, the young master was there.


    ¡°Hua Ping has met the little prince.¡±


    Zhao Lan was sitting in the study room, and Mr. Shen was sitting across the table. The two seemed to be chatting about something.


    Seeing Hua Ping, Mr. Shen smiled and said: "Hua Ping, the little prince wants to learn martial arts from you."


    Hua Ping was stunned, "Didn''t the prince hire a good martial artist for the little prince?"


    ¡°The little prince said that your skills are better.¡±


    Hua Ping shook his head, "Good skills do not mean good teaching." He bowed his hands and saluted, "Little Prince, if you want to learn, I have better people to recommend to you."


    Mr. Shen frowned. It was rare for the young prince to want to deal with people like them. Hua Ping did not seize the opportunity and actually pushed the prince away.


    "who?"


    "Huang Shun!" Hua Ping said, "He has traveled all over the country and is well-informed. He is more suitable to be the master of the county king."


    ??Zhao Lan agreed: "Well, then it''s him."


    ?So the master and servant discussed a time period to learn martial arts. After the discussion, Mr. Shen asked with a heavy face: "Little Prince, don''t you ask Huang Shun why he went to Su Ji to be a shopkeeper?"


    Under the dim light, Zhao Lan was so beautiful that she didn''t look like a real person. She looked like a painting, which people like Shen Mingqing couldn''t touch or see through.


    Mr. Shen and Hua Ping waited in silence for a long time, and finally heard Zhao Lan ask, "Why?"


    Mr. Shen replied solemnly: "Two of his companions died in the arrest."


    ¡°Has anyone been caught?¡±


    "No, he ran away." Shen Mingqing looked tired, "I didn''t get the list either."


    Zhao Lan looked indifferently and glanced at the few people in front of him. They were hidden in the crowd with various professions and had no name to pay tribute to Dayin.


    ?The wind blew from the corner of the window, and the flame of the oil lamp danced. Suddenly, the lamp exploded, breaking the silence of the people.


    ??Zhao Lan stood up and left, wearing brocade clothes and wide robes, and golden threads, which shone under the light as he walked, making ordinary people like Hua Ping''s eyes hurt.


    After a while, silence returned to the courtyard.


    Hua Ping sighed, "In a few years, we will disappear from the public and eventually be forgotten by the court."


    "No way." Mr. Shen sat down slumped and put his hands on his face. He didn''t know whether to persuade himself or everyone else, "No way... I believe it won''t..."


    The days passed leisurely.


    Mrs. Fan used free drinks to attract customers. When she put the drinks out on the first day, many people came into the store to have barbecue. The popularity and turnover of the shop immediately increased.


    ??The shopkeeper was afraid that the business would not be enough to pay for the drinks, so he quickly settled the accounts after the first day of business. At the end of the calculation, not only did he not pay for the drinks, but he also made dozens of taels.


    The waiter was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    The shopkeeper couldn''t believe how he could earn so much money. He paid special attention the next day and found that most of the people who came in to have barbecue were patrol officers from the Military and Horse Department and small officials from the nearby government offices. Compared with ordinary people, they had much better skills. There is no shortage of money here, and when I order barbecue, I always order dozens of skewers, and I am so busy that I almost can''t serve it.


    From ancient times to the present, men have always been good at drinking. Otherwise, how could they sell cigarettes and alcohol exclusively? Put out the wine that attracts greedy men, and are you afraid that they won''t come into the shop to consume?


    Mrs. Fan finally made money for barbecue. Su Ruojin was happy for her, but she thought to herself, I wonder how Lu Ji¡¯s family was divided?


    When he arrived at Uncle Huaping''s hut, the weather was hot. He lay on a bamboo chair under the shade of a tree, just like a sea turtle climbing ashore to bask in the sun. It was very comfortable and free.


    Su Ruojin rolled his eyes and said, "Uncle Hua Ping, you promised me that you would add some fire. Have you added the fire yet?"


    Huaping put an old cattail leaf fan on his face and lazily uttered three words, "Almost!"


    "real?"


    Huaping was dissatisfied with his young boss questioning his ability. He took off the fan and sneered, "When did I, Huaping, ever fool anyone?"


    That''s true.


    ¡°After everything is done, I¡¯ll treat Uncle Hua Ping to a feast.¡±


    "Let''s talk about whether it''s a big meal or not. You can give me an ice cream to try first."


    The lazy person spends the same amount of money, now we have to add another four words: the greedy person spends the same amount of money.


    Hua Ping ate the ice cream as he wished, and Su Ruojin also waited until Lu Er came to see her again.


    He rubbed his hands shyly, "Su...Su Xiaodong, you...said you could help me, do you still count?"


    Su Ruojin didn¡¯t hide it and went straight to the point: ¡°Of course.¡±


    "Then...I''ll go back and buy ingredients for skewers now." Lu Er ran away happily without even asking for a deposit.


    Su Ruojin asked Uncle Shutong to stop him, "Who said you were asked to skewer me?"


    "Ah!" Lu Er was dumbfounded, "I...I knew that the little boss must have found someone to conspire with him!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 78： Join

    Chapter 78 Joining


    ?Lu Zhitian¡¯s entire thinking was stuck in Chuan Chuan, and it¡¯s no wonder he only thought of these.


    The Lu family came from a butcher''s background, and the whole family guarded one stall. The business was good, and they had three meals a day. However, if it was the off-season, eating would be a problem. At this time, as the second son who is neither the eldest nor the youngest in the family, he was the one. Not enough to eat or warm to wear.


    Lu Zhitian¡¯s life is hard!


    But since meeting Su Xiaodong''s family, the Lu family''s life has been completely different. Not only do they not have to worry about how to sell the meat, they can also join the whole family and make skewers. Everyone is paid, and their life is flying. .


    But now that such a day is leaving him, how can he not be sad or sad!


    Su Ruojin shook his head and sighed, "Besides making skewers, can''t we do something else?"


    "Something else?" Lu Zhitian recovered from the huge disappointment, "Xiao Dongjia wants me to continue selling meat?" Xiao Dongjia''s breakfast shop seems to need meat supply.


    ??Really...? Su Ruojin thought to herself, if she didn''t say anything, Lu Er would think of going to the fields.


    Su Ruojin invited people into the steward''s room of the shop, "Come in, let''s talk slowly."


    What to talk about? Lu Zhitian really couldn''t think of anything else to talk about. Apart from selling meat, his family knew skewers. What would his little boss ask him to do?


    He didn''t wonder for long. As soon as he sat down, Su Ruojin got straight to the point: "Second Uncle Lu, I heard that you only got an old man and a young boy when you separated your family?"


    Lao Po Xiao?


    When Lu Zhitian heard this, he felt that what the young boss said was really vivid. The place where he lives now is not a small one. There are three huts at the end of the alley. When he leaves the courtyard, there is nothing except the **** in the backyard.


    It is simply a corner island. He could only sigh.


    Su Ruojin looked at the middle-aged uncle with a bitter look on his face and said with a smile, "I''ve seen it!"


    "Ah!" Lu Zhitian looked blankly at Su Xiaodong''s house without knowing why, "It''s shabby, small, and in a corner. What''s so good about it?"


    "Of course!" Su Ruojin said with a smile, "Second Uncle Lu, the opportunity has come, it depends on whether you can seize it!"


    "What...what...opportunity?" Lu Zhitian''s heart was beating so hard for no reason. He always felt that something was going to happen. He looked at the fair and tender little lady with hot eyes, as if she was a little boy under the Guanyin Seat. The urge to kneel.


    ¡°Uncle, do you want to join me at Su Kee Barbeque?¡±


    Although he didn''t know what joining meant, the amazing thing was that at this moment, Lu Zhitian understood it and his head buzzed. He didn''t hear a word Su Ruojin said clearly. He seemed to be in a dream, as if he had woken up from a dream. Nothing is left.


    Shutong asked curiously: "Second Lady, what does joining mean?"


    There are several ways to join the franchise. Based on the current situation of the Lu family, Su Ruojin used cooperative franchising. To put it bluntly, Su Ruojin invested part of the money and gave the other party the Suji brand name and formula to use. They shared it every month, but did not participate in the other party''s specific activities. Of course, there is no ownership during the operation. The shop originally belonged to Uncle Lu.


    Shutong understood, "Isn''t it just to get a share?" It was similar to Mrs. Yang''s milk tea shop.


    Su Ruojin nodded and asked, "Uncle Lu, do you understand?"


    ?Lu Zhitian didn''t hear anything, but instinctively, he nodded when Su Ruojin said something, very bachelorly. In fact, apart from being an old man with a small property and labor force, Lu Zhitian had nothing to deceive.


    After returning home, Lu Xintian discussed with his wife what he had learned from Shutong after he sobered up. His wife was both angry and amused: "What if they even deceived you?"


    Lu Dani interrupted directly: "Impossible, Mrs. Su is not such a person."


    ¡°You admire Mrs. Su Er very much.¡±


    ¡°I will respect whoever gives me enough to eat.¡± Even if the other person is just a six or seven-year-old child.


    She said coldly, "Dad, as Su Er Niang said, women can hold up half the sky. As long as I work hard, I can earn a family fortune, which is no worse than my son." That''s it.


    Lu Dani became angry when she saw her father acting like this, and said angrily, "Don''t let me live up to the expectations of Mrs. Su. Don''t ruin the barbecue at your place."


    "That''s impossible!"


    The family pointed at this life. Putting aside the pain of not having a son, Lu Zhidian straightened his back with enthusiasm, "Mrs. Su Er said that tomorrow she will ask the craftsmen to come over and repair our place. In ten days and eight days we will It¡¯s time to start.¡±


    ??Lu Er''s family of four had a heated discussion all night. The next day, Lu Dani and her two sisters went to Suji to learn barbecue and prepare for the shop ten days later.


    Su Ruojin paid for it, and Shu Tongshu would take care of the rest, so she didn''t have to worry about it. Seeing Xiu Mu, the Su family brought gifts to visit Xue''s house.


    Master Xue welcomed the Su family in with a smile on his face. He was polite and familiar, and asked the maid to entertain him wholeheartedly. "Madam, please talk to Mrs. Su."


    ?Seeing that his wife was about to leave the main hall, Mr. Xue reminded her.


    Mrs. Xue still had that serious face that didn''t like to smile. When she heard her husband''s words, she squeezed out a smile and said, "Mrs. Su, please sit down first. I''ll go to the kitchen to see how the lunch is prepared."


    Cheng Yingzhen was not good at dealing with people. When she heard this, she quickly stood up and smiled awkwardly, "Okay, madam, you can go and do your work!"


    Mrs. Xue nodded, gave a polite salute, turned around and left the main hall.


    Su Ruojin saw Mr. Xue''s expression change, immediately relaxed, and said politely to Su Yan, "Xue wants to thank Dr. Su a lot!"


    ¡°Master Xue, you are so polite. We are all neighbors, so we should.¡±


    "Where...where..." Mr. Xue learned from his son and talked about the recent promotion, expressing his gratitude.


    ??Except for Su Dalang who could sit still, Su Sanlang had already slipped out of the hall while the adults were chatting. Of course Su Ruojin was worried that this little kid followed him out of the main hall.


    Xue Wulang was originally accompanying the guests. When he saw Su Ruojin and his sister going out, he also went out to greet them, "A Jin, A Cheng..."


    Three children were playing on the porch.


    Xue Liuniang came from the other end of the corridor. She was arrogant and wanted to ignore others, but also wanted to join in the fun of a few people. It was really awkward for a moment.


    Su Ruojin looked at the awkward little kid, grinned, and deliberately praised: "Wow, Liu Niang, the beads on your head are so beautiful."


    Being praised by others, Xue Liuniang immediately said proudly, "My father bought this for me at Zhucui Pavilion, it''s only twenty taels of silver!"


    ¡°Your father is so kind.¡±


    Xue Liuniang said with a smile, "My father is better than your father this time."


    ??Uh...little lady, are you admitting that my father is better than your father?


    When she realized what she had said, Xue Luniang''s smile suddenly became awkward!


    Dr. Su takes his children out, either holding his daughter or his son. Everyone in Osmanthus Alley knows that Su Shibo dotes on his daughter and his son. The children in the alley are envious and hope that their father can hug them. But the feudal society Even if scholar-bureaucrats love their children, they rarely express it. For someone like Su Yanli to clearly express his father''s love, part of it is that he truly loves his children, and part of it is of course that Su Ruojin has cultivated them since they were born from her mother''s womb.


    ?Of course, Su Ruojin will not tell Xue Liu Niang how she made her father into a daughter slave father.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 79： Lus stall opens

    Chapter 79 The opening of Lu¡¯s stall


    There are six siblings in the Xue family, but in fact there are only four siblings. One of the eldest son of the Xue family and the fourth son of the Xue family died before one month of birth, and the other had a miscarriage before giving birth.


    So the only one who came out to accompany the guests was Xue Wulang. His two sisters stayed in the boudoir until dinner.


    It can be seen that the Xue family is stricter in raising their children than most families nowadays. I don¡¯t know whether it is Master Xue¡¯s intention or Mrs. Xue¡¯s idea.


    ?Judging from this period of time, Su Ruojin felt that Mrs. Xue had more ideas, because Mrs. Xue often traveled on business in the past and could not take care of her at home.


    ?The food for this meal...how should I put it, it was interesting, but no matter how good it was, it was just like that.


    Back home, Su Sanlang kept patting his lips, "Oh, luckily Xue Wulang''s mother is not my mother. If she were my mother, I would definitely turn into a little old man!"


    ??Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then they all came to their senses. Xue Wulang came to Su''s house to study. He was always more calm and polite than Su Dalang, so he looked like a little old man.


    ?Cheng Yingzhen stretched out her hand and patted her son, "You brat, don''t talk nonsense. We have family rules and are stable."


    Too serious!


    The children who were used to living under the loose environment of Su Yanli and his wife really couldn''t accept Mrs. Xue''s seriousness for a while. But every family has its own faults, so Su Ruojin doesn''t have to worry about it.


    ?After this meal, Xue Liuniang often came to play with Su Ruojin again, but she often had to go to the shop and the two of them often couldn''t meet each other. However, she and Yang Siniang often bumped into each other, and the two of them got to play together.


    In mid-July, the Su Ji Franchise stall opened. That night, Su Ruojin brought her family to celebrate. A large group of people sat in front of the stall, and it became instantly popular.


    ?The aroma of barbecue wafts around, attracting people around the alley to come here.


    ¡°Hey, since when is there a barbecue stall here?¡±


    Shutong laughed loudly and said, "This is the moment you smell it, little official!"


    The words were funny and made the young man laugh.


    ?Lu Dani was very discerning and immediately took out a small folding stool and asked people to sit down, "Little official, how many mutton skewers and pork belly skewers do you want?"


    ?The young man said, "Does this smell like the small stall in front of Xiangguo Temple?"


    Shutong pointed to the wooden plank on the side and said: "Little official, please look at-"


    ¡°It¡¯s really Su Ji!¡±


    ?Lu Dani timely built momentum: "Yes! Xiaoguanren, we are Su Ji''s first franchised stall."


    I ordered ten skewers each of mutton skewers and pork belly skewers. While eating, the young man asked with interest, "What does it mean to join?"


    Ludani asked and answered questions, and she answered them tactfully. She didn''t say a single word that couldn''t be revealed, but she still said a lot of words without neglecting the guests.


    Sure, this is Ludani!


    Su Ruojin looked at Lu Zhitian and his wife, who were busy cooking, and Lu Erni, who was silently serving skewers to the guests, and then looked at Lu Dani, who was lively and capable of getting things done. It seems that the Lu family''s stall will definitely be good, and maybe it will become better and bigger.


    Lu Dani was actually feeling uneasy. While greeting the guests nervously, she secretly looked at Mrs. Su, fearing that she would not work for her if she was dissatisfied. Her heart was always in her throat.


    It wasn¡¯t until she saw Mrs. Su giving her a thumbs up that she felt completely relieved. The smile on her face instantly became as bright as a flower, and her self-confidence suddenly rose. In an instant, her whole person seemed to be glowing and eye-catching.


    Shu Tong paused with a smile.


    ¡°Uncle Shutong, we have eaten, please give us money!¡±


    "Ah!" Shu Tong turned his head as if to cover up, "Aren''t you going to sit down for a while?"


    Su Ruojin babbles!


    Shutong followed the little master''s gaze and looked over. Unexpectedly, the stall was full of people. He jumped off the stool like a grasshopper and quickly gave the stool to the customers in line. "Young gentleman, please take a seat..." Please take a seat¡­¡±


    Su Ruojin didn''t notice Shutong''s change. She stuck to Su Yanli''s side and said, "Dad, how are you?"


    "You not only help others, but also make money for yourself." Su Yanli smiled gently, "It''s very feasible to kill two birds with one stone." "Then how will dad reward me?"


    Su Yanli looked at his daughter with a smile on his face, "You are seven years old!"


    Seven-year-olds do not sit at the same table.


    I go!


    Su Ruojin lowered his little head and raised his head without giving up, "Dad, wasted years don''t count!"


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Su Yanli felt that it made sense.


    I can¡¯t stand it! Cheng Yingzhen glared at the tired father and daughter, and whispered, "Ajin, if you want your father to hold you, I''ll wait until you get home. The best he can do now is help you."


    Mother''s suggestion seemed good. She bared her teeth and smiled, holding her father up with one hand and her mother with the other.


    Honghemeimei family of three.


    Su Sanlang quit, grinning and crying: "Dad...Dad..."


    Su Yanli turned around and said: ...I forgot about my son when I was thinking about my daughter. It seems like he is not a good father!


    A few seconds later, Su Sanlang climbed on his father''s shoulder and made faces at his sister.


    Su Ruojin: ...an urge to spank the kid.


    Su Dalang looked at his younger sister and younger brother competing for favor, shook his head and laughed.


    Su Ruojin saw her lonely brother, shook off her father''s hand, and held him up, "Brother, I want to be with you, not with that stinky Su San."


    Su Sanlang opened his mouth and was about to cry again, but Cheng Yingzhen glared at him, "Don''t act like a good boy when you get an advantage."


    Su Sanlang obediently swallowed his voice that was about to howl.


    How could the Lu family want money from the boss? Lu Dani pushed it away, "It''s our turn to treat..."


    Shutong was pushed by the young lady''s gentle hand. He was no more than a cooked shrimp, but he still had to bite the bullet and said, "Our second lady said that on the first day of business, even a penny will be given. This is auspicious."


    Seeing that the young lady didn''t want it, she had no choice but to put the silver coin on the table, turned around and ran away. After running a few steps, she couldn''t help but glance behind her.


    His eyes just met the eldest lady of the Lu family.


    My face felt hot again, so I quickly turned around and chased after my master.


    Ludani¡¯s eyes were burned, her heart skipped a beat, and her ears instantly turned red.


    ¡°Add ten skewers of pork belly¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, here it comes!¡±


    ?Ludani hurriedly went to add skewers to the guests.


    In such a night with twinkling stars, young people¡¯s thoughts are lingering in the fireworks.


    All the ingredients at the barbecue stall in front of Su Ji were sold out. People who wanted to eat had no choice but to turn around and leave in disappointment, constantly muttering, "If I had known it would come out earlier, it would be gone!"


    Dashi and his cousin Xianggui packed up their belongings and finally washed up after a busy time. Xianggui sat at the door of the room, leaning on the door frame, looking at the moon and stars, letting the evening breeze dry her wet hair, and enjoying her own moment of peace.


    ?In the evening breeze, Hua Ping came back from outside. He never walked through the door, but always jumped lightly and fell down quietly.


    ?No one in Su Ji''s shop knew when he went out or when he came back.


    Xianggui seemed to hear the sound of the wind. She turned her head and looked at the moon cave door on the partition wall. There was nothing but the shaking of the tree tops!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 80： wild grapes

    Chapter 80 Wild Grapes


    At the end of July, Feng Wangtian drove his eldest daughter-in-law to the capital in a mule cart. Along with him came many wild products, such as mushrooms, fungus, ginseng, pheasant, hare, wild pear, and wild grape.


    Su Ruojin¡¯s eyes flashed with stars as she looked at these wild beasts. They are native and unpolluted wild beasts!


    Multiple ecology!


    Feng Wangtian was still afraid that his little boss would not look down on these wild beasts. When he saw Mrs. Su Er''s smiling eyes, he also smiled happily and opened a basket, "Recently, the grass dragon beads are slowly maturing. They are sour." It¡¯s sour and sweet. I guess my little boss likes it, so I picked some for him to try. If he likes it, I¡¯ll pick some more and send them to the capital when I get back.¡±


    Grass Dragon Ball?


    It¡¯s obviously grapes! This exotic species has long been introduced to the country. In Beijing, Su Ruojin had heard of wine, but it seemed that only the royal family could enjoy it, and it was not sold on the market. People like Uncle Feng who had lived in the mountains all their lives did not know that it was possible.


    Su Ruojin was a little excited: "Does this belong to your parents?"


    Feng Wangtian shook his head, "No... no, it''s wild in the mountains, sour and sweet, used as snacks for children."


    If it is used as snacks for children, it does not seem to be much.


    She sighed, "It would be nice if there were more."


    Seeing that the little boss was disappointed, Feng Wangtian said quickly, "There are many, there are several trees that can bear a lot of fruit!"


    A few trees are nothing.


    Su Ruojin understood that although wine had been introduced to the Central Plains for about two thousand years, the main forms of drinking in ancient times were rice wine and white wine. It is said that many people planted it in the early days, but I don¡¯t know whether it was the climate or improper cultivation. Anyway, the survival rate was not high, the yield was small and it was not easy to preserve. Therefore, the wine output was also small, and it was regarded as a treasure by the upper class. Because of this, people know very little about wine.


    She also wants to make a small fortune! Forget it, people can''t be too greedy!


    Su Ruojin didn''t take it to heart. At the end of July and the beginning of August, the weather in Dayin and Bianjing had slowly turned colder. It was necessary to wear jackets in the morning and evening, but the autumn tiger was still quite strong and it was quite hot at noon.


    She and her mother cooked a sumptuous lunch to entertain Uncle Feng''s arrival.


    Feng Wangtian was too frightened to accept the flattery.


    Su Ruojin asked everyone in the shop to come back to eat. They were very busy and it was a rare gathering. Everyone was very happy.


    ?Brother Dashi¡¯s wife is of medium height and has a round face and dark skin. Su Ruojin remembers that when Xianggui first came here, her face was also dark, but after staying in the capital for half a year, she has become much whiter now, probably because of Feng Ye in the mountains!


    When Su Ruojin and Feng Wangtian were looking at the mountain products, she blushed and hid in a corner, very reserved. Until Brother Da Shi came back, she posted I felt a little more comfortable around him.


    Dash Lao was happy and comforted his wife, "Don''t be afraid, my little boss doesn''t eat people."


    This is not a matter of cannibalism, but the fact that the little boss is dressed like a little fairy boy who sits down with Guanyin. That kind of cleanliness, unstained by worldly dust, unknowingly gives people a sense of nobility and inaccessibility, which further sets off the mountains and wilderness. The people feel ashamed and humble themselves to the dust.


    Su Ruojin didn''t know that others regarded her as a little fairy child. If she knew, then she would have to say that she was not the one who sat down with Guanyin, but the little follower behind the God of Wealth.


    After lunch, a group of people took Feng Wangtian and his wife to the shop.


    Cheng Yingzhen looked at a cart of mountain goods and said, "Ah Jin, this must cost a lot of money!"


    Su Ruojin nodded, "When my uncle leaves, I will give him money."


    Cheng Yingzhen shook her head, "I guess he won''t accept it."


    possible.


    ¡°What do you think of this gift?¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen thought for a while, "Why don''t we give Brother Feng''s grandson a gold lock? This will not only reward Dashi for his contribution to our family, but also repay the gift of mountain goods."


    Even if the uncle¡¯s house had not trained concubines, Cheng Yingzhen was still imprinted with the imprint of the human relations of the high families of this era.


    Su Ruojin thought it was very good, hugged her neck and praised her. Cheng Yingzhen''s self-confidence was gradually built up by her daughter! ¡°Then when are you going to get the golden lock?¡±


    "What are you doing!" Still waiting, Su Ruojin waved her hand boldly, "Go directly to Zhucui Pavilion and buy it." By the way, she also bought some hairpins, beads and other flowers for the whole family. She didn''t say the last part because she was afraid that her mother would not be able to part with the money.


    ¡°Okay, then you go.¡±


    ¡°Hey, this was my mother¡¯s idea. Of course she went to buy it. What if I, a child, get deceived?¡±


    After listening to her daughter''s first sentence, Cheng Yingzhen was still a little uneasy. Growing up, she rarely had the opportunity to go to the Gold and Silver Building to buy things. She didn''t have such an opportunity in her mother''s family before. Later, when she got married, officials took her there in the first two years. After that, as I had more and more children, I had more money.


    ?Hearing the second part of the sentence, his eyes widened, "You stinky girl can still be deceived?" She can be deceived, but my daughter will not be deceived.


    Suddenly she realized that her daughter was letting her experience the feeling of spending money!


    With a sore nose, he said, "You **** girl." He couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    Look, it makes people feel the joy of spending money, and it also makes them cry. Your own mother can comfort you!


    ???If the neighbors were here, she would definitely say something to correct the chaos: You only saw Su Yanli and his wife doting on me, but you didn''t see how much I doted on my parents!


    ?After a long conversation between mother and daughter, they finally agreed on when to go to the Gold and Silver Building to buy gold locks.


    Su Ruojin looked at so many treasures and said, "Mom, it''s hot, why don''t you share some with your friends?"


    Of course Cheng Yingzhen agreed, so she gave some of the mountain delicacies brought by Uncle Feng to Master Fan and the neighbors, and then sent them to the shop for Mother Dong to cook for everyone.


    Su Ruojin spent the rest at home, making ginseng and pheasant soup with various mushrooms. The taste was so fresh that it would make your eyebrows fall off.


    "too delicious!"


    ¡°It¡¯s so delicious!¡±


    Su Sanlang followed his sister and sighed like a foodie.


    "Ha ha¡­"


    ?There is no talk at the Su family table. The whole family is laughing and chatting. The atmosphere is warm and harmonious!


    "I''m going to grind the remaining mushrooms into MSG." Su Ruojin thought about it, "From now on, I will just spend money to buy it from Uncle Feng, and let him dry it for me and send it directly to the capital. I will save trouble, and he will make money, killing two birds with one stone." ¡±


    Su Sanlang was still thinking about eating it, "Sister, when can you eat your wild pear paste?"


    At the turn of spring and autumn, it is easy to cough, so save it for moistening the lungs. Su San, a snack foodie, knows how to eat it.


    Su Ruojin glared at him: "Eat first."


    ¡°‡S‡S¡±Su Sanlang made a little face before immersing himself in the meal.


    Su Yanli seemed to have remembered something, "Ah Jin, didn''t you send some grapes to Prince Pingyang?"


    "ah¡­"


    ¡°Today, Young Master Fan brought grapes to the Imperial Academy to eat, saying they were sent by our family.¡±


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    I have long forgotten all about my world-weary second generation ancestor.


    ¡°This is a prince¡¯s palace, how many grapes can we lack?¡± Su Ruojin justified his carelessness.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 81： meet again

    Chapter 81 Meeting again


    ¡°This is a prince¡¯s palace, how many grapes can we lack?¡± Su Ruojin justified his carelessness.


    It was Su''s father''s turn to glare at his daughter, "As everyone knows, the little prince has kidnapped bullies for us. Besides, didn''t you say that Mrs. Xu didn''t dare to come and make trouble because of the little prince''s face?"


    what to do? Have you offended the great god?


    ?Fan Yanjia, Fan Yanjia, haven''t you ever eaten grapes? You even brought them to school to eat. This is fine, but I have offended others.


    I really can¡¯t blame Fan Yanjia unfairly. Grapes are indeed a precious thing. His servant brought them with him as a good thing. If the young master is thirsty and hungry, it would be honorable to take them out.


    Su Ruojin looked worried: "Dad, what should we do?"


    Su Yanli was not good at dealing with people, and he didn''t know how to remedy the situation. Suddenly, the couple became angry with each other and began to have internal conflicts.


    "Stop!" Su Ruojin couldn''t stand it anymore, "No matter what, I''ll give it to him personally tomorrow."


    Su Yanli felt that he was also at fault. When his wife and daughter gave it away two days ago, they didn''t care enough to ask, "How about I take it with you?"


    Su Ruojin waved her little hand, "As for the teacher who brings things to the students, it''s settled. I''ll ask Shu Tong to take me there."


    oh!


    Su Yanli and Cheng Yingzhen looked at each other and thought to themselves, is their daughter going to the Jin Palace to give gifts?


    "Do you want to write a post?" After a while, Su Yanli couldn''t help but remind him, "I''ll write it for you."


    Su Ruojin waved her little hand again, "Don''t be so troublesome. Don''t worry, the gift will be delivered to the little prince."


    How to send it? Where to send?


    Cheng Yingzhen wanted to ask, but she felt that she couldn''t make up her mind, and she didn''t dare to say that Prince Jin''s Mansion was not for idlers to enter, so she simply shut up. She believed in her daughter. If her daughter said she could deliver it, then she could deliver it.


    ??The Pheasant Chicken and Wild Ginseng Soup was originally delicious, but it turned out to be tasteless at the end!


    ?Little prince, you are the one who provoked the little prince.


    ??However, Su Ruojin is not a person who behaves after getting an advantage. She shows her teeth and smiles. The little prince is the great **** of the Su family. She must respect him, yes, respect him.


    When Shutong asked the gatekeeper of the Imperial College to inform him that he was looking for the little prince, she was already prepared to face anything.


    The gatekeeper frowned, "Aren''t you Mr. Su''s servant? How can you find the young prince?"


    "This...that...that...is..." Shu Tong didn''t know what the reason was.


    Su Ruojin stepped forward and said with a smile, "My father left a book at home. It is said that the little prince wants it, so I might as well give it to the little prince."


    ?This is a good reason.


    I was a little confused about the door value, but everyone I knew gave me face, so I went in to find someone.


    Today, Su Yanli happened to be teaching students. The doorman poked his head outside the door. When his eyes met Dr. Su''s, he mouthed: "Your daughter has brought a book!"


    Su Yanli walked outside the door.


    The gatekeeper whispered, "Your daughter said she wanted to find Prince Pingyang to deliver a book."


    It turns out that my daughter gave gifts for this reason! This kid¡­


    Su Yanli nodded, "Then scream!" Just as he was about to enter the school, he turned around and whispered, "Don''t say who found it, just say someone sent the book!"


    The threshold value has been deceived, what are Dr. Su and his daughter doing? You won''t trick the prince into doing evil things, right?


    Su Yanli held back his complaints and said with a straight face, "It''s a relatively rare book."


    Dr. Su''s wife became so angry that she scared the doorman. Unexpectedly, the gentle Dr. Su could be quite scary when he became serious. He panicked and shouted at the door, "Little Prince, someone is giving you a book outside the door. Please Go and get it."


    Sending books?


    The students in the school were stunned for a moment, and then burst into laughter.


    Fan Yanjia shouted loudly, "Is it a sachet given by a rich young lady?" Dr. Su''s daughter gave a sachet to the young prince? No way! The gatekeeper looked at Su Yanli in surprise, "Okay, okay... I didn''t expect Dr. Su to be such a doctor?"


    Su Yanli stroked his forehead, looking at the fuss about the grapes, what kind of gift should I give him? Scan the room. His majestic gaze immediately frightened all the students!


    ?Oh my god, I didn¡¯t expect Dr. Su to have such a vicious side?


    Everyone fell silent.


    Su Yanli said to the little prince without a smile, "Zhao Zijin, please go out."


    ?Zhao Lan¡¯s eyebrows moved slightly.


    ??Dr. Su still looked at him.


    Zhao Lan, the world-weary second generation ancestor, had a slight thought in his mind. He stood up and left the Imperial Academy amidst the silence of everyone. When he saw the book at the door, sure enough... when he saw the little girl standing next to the mule cart, the corner of his mouth raised slightly.


    It has been a long time waiting, and just when Su Ruojin''s heroic and righteous mood was almost worn away, the second generation ancestor finally appeared.


    She hurriedly came over with her little legs and said, "Ajin has met the little prince. The little prince is well!"


    Twelve-year-old Zhao Lan was two heads taller than the little girl. He looked down at her with dignity and coldness without saying a word.


    Su Ruojin could only perform alone, holding up a beautiful small bamboo basket, "The weather is hot, Uncle Feng brought some wild grapes from the mountains, and I picked the biggest and best ones for you!"


    ??Zhao Lan¡¯s eyebrows barely moved, but she still looked like who are you and do I know you?


    ?Oh my God! As your second-generation ancestor, if it weren''t for the door **** who can suppress imps, Su Ruojin would have thrown the bamboo basket away. Do you want love?


    ?However, who is Su Ruojin? In his previous life, Party A, who was so difficult to deal with, didn''t trouble him, and even a little kid couldn''t trouble her. She smiled brightly and sweetly, lifted it up and handed it to Shuangrui, the boy next to Zhao Lan.


    Shuangrui looked at the little master anxiously, not daring to accept it.


    Su Ruojin didn''t care whether he dared or not. He took Shuangrui''s arm and put the small bamboo basket in. "It''s slightly sour and sweet. It''s delicious if chilled." As he said this, he stepped back and crawled like a dog chasing him. Got on the mule cart.


    ?Chao Chao Shutong signaled to leave quickly. If you don''t leave, you will be frozen to death by the second generation ancestor.


    Shu Tong carefully slipped onto the mule cart, then raised his whip and said, "Drive¡ª"


    In an instant, the master and servant fled!


    Shuangrui:¡­


    ?Look at the small basket on his arm, and then at the young master who is still watching the mule cart go away without moving.


    ??Dr. Su and his daughter, are these two gifts coming? But no matter how much you try to make up for it, it¡¯s still a neglect, otherwise...


    Shuangrui took the basket and said, "No one cares about a few stinky grapes." He was about to throw it away.


    Zhao Lan looked over faintly.


    Shuang Rui smiled flatteringly, "Su Erniang is quite cute, how about... we can keep it for now?"


    Zhao Lan glanced at the big purple-black round grapes, they must be reserved for himself, hum!


    He can be regarded as taking food from a humble girl! Thinking of this possibility, the corners of Zhao Lan''s mouth rose again.


    Turn around, your robes are fluttering like the wind!


    In the mule cart, Shu Tong couldn''t stop complaining, "No wonder, Second Lady, you can''t think of the little prince. He''s so cold that he can freeze someone to death. Who dares to think of him!"


    Su Ruojin agreed, "That''s right!" She slapped her small chest. It had scared her to death just now. He was such a young boy, so why should he be afraid of him? It''s really crazy.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 82： So thin

    Chapter 82: So thin


    The master and the servant drove the mules all the way back to the shop. It was noon. Those who were preparing lunch were preparing lunch, those who were cleaning were cleaning, and those who were preparing ingredients were preparing ingredients.


    Feng Wangtian was splashing water on the floor at the door. When he saw Su Ruojin coming, he quickly put down the bucket and stepped forward with a smile, "Little boss¡ª"


    ¡°Dad Feng, didn¡¯t I let you take a rest and wander around? Why are you working again?¡±


    Feng Wangtian had a smile on his face and said, "I''ve been shopping around for a while, but there''s nothing else to do, so I just got a few buckets of water to wash myself down with!"


    Dashi¡¯s daughter-in-law, Shan He, was cleaning up the lobby, sweeping the floor and wiping the tables with nimble hands and feet. When she heard her father-in-law talking to Su Erniang, she also stood up and saluted, "Little... little boss..."


    ¡°Sister-in-law, you should get used to being busy!¡±


    ¡°Get used to it¡­¡± Shan He was still a little cautious.


    "That''s good." Su Ruojin smiled slightly, "You are busy, I will take a look at the back."


    ??The little boss went to the kitchen like a little fairy.


    Shanhe stared at it for a while.


    ?Feng Wangtian looked at his daughter-in-law, who had never been out of the mountains, and said, "Work hard, and your wages will be indispensable."


    "Hey!" Shanhe came to his senses and quickly picked up the broom and got busy. When he was in his hometown, he could not make a single penny even if he worked for a whole year. But now he still works the same and I heard that he can get one tael of silver.


    One or two! I never dared to think about it before, I am very motivated.


    Su Ruojin went into the kitchen, Mao Ya started the fire, and Dong¡¯s mother was busy cooking the pot. She had one meat, two vegetables and one soup, a standard meal every day.


    "Second Lady..." Mrs. Dong greeted as she was busy, "Let''s stay here for dinner today!"


    It was already dinner time, and Su Ruojin was also hungry, so she stopped going back to eat and nodded, "Okay!"


    Mao Ya was smiling. She usually followed the little master and helped out in the shop. Today, Shu Tong followed the little master, so she stayed here to help.


    After a while, lunch was ready.


    ?Mother Dong took a big round plate and divided the meals, one plate for each person, plus a bowl of soup. The staple food was steamed buns, which were placed on the counter. You can take as many as you want.


    Su Ruojin was young, so she only got a small plate and brought it to the table to eat.


    ?While eating, I watched everyone. Uncle Feng and his family sat at the two tables at the door with their plates to eat. The shopkeeper, Huang Shun, sat in front of his counter.


    She suddenly realized that two people were missing.


    ¡°Where is Uncle Hua? And where is Aunt Gui?¡±


    Mother Dong was the last one. She sat down next to her with her own plate and said with a smile, "Brother Hua hasn''t gotten up from bed yet, so Xianggui brought a plate to him."


    Su Ruojin opened her eyes wide, "Is this like this every day?"


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Dong¡¯s mother smiled, ¡°Occasionally.¡±


    While the master and servant were talking, Shopkeeper Huang glanced this way, then lowered his eyes to eat.


    Su Ruojin clicked her tongue, "Uncle Hua is so lazy!"


    She is convinced.


    Mao Ya was sitting at the next table. Seeing the sigh on the owner''s face, she picked up her chopsticks, leaned over and whispered, "Second lady, can you let Uncle Hua teach me?"


    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡£


    ?Her eyes lit up, "No problem."


    Mao Ya got her wish and ate happily.


    In the backyard, at the door of the hut, Huaping was lying on a bamboo chair, blowing in the wind and enjoying the tranquility like a reclusive master.


    Xianggui placed the rice plate on his small tea table. She usually left without saying a word, but today she reminded him, "My boss is eating in front." After saying that, she turned and left. As she left, Huaping turned his head and watched her disappear at the Moon Cave Gate.


    ?Suddenly he frowned and looked at the big tree above his head. The sunlight fell from the gaps between the trees, forming mottled shadows, which shone on him like a dream.


    ??Is this Lady Gui interested in him? Huaping, who was already twenty-four years old, suddenly felt a little annoyed. Who asked her to serve food and water? Really, women are really troublesome.


    The food on the table was not touched at all.


    ??When Su Ruojin went to the backyard to look for him after eating, she found that the food was cold. She looked at the teapot and cups next to her and saw that the small stove was smoking.


    ¡°No way, Uncle Hua, no wonder you are so thin. It turns out that drinking tea and not eating is not good for your health.¡±


    She sat down at the small tea table and asked Mao Ya to change it to hot food for him.


    Mao Ya quickly carried it and changed it.


    In the kitchen, Mother Dong was washing the dishes, and Xianggui took a bite at the edge of the stove. Mother Dong advised her, "I don''t need help here, just sit at the table in front and eat slowly."


    Xianggui responded to Mother Dong''s kindness with a smile, "It''s okay, I''m almost done eating." Just as she was about to lower her head to eat, she saw Mao Ya coming in with untouched food, her face suddenly turned pale, and she lowered her head and buried it in the rice plate. Taste of not eating.


    Mother Dong glanced at her calmly and shook her head secretly.


    Xianggui was interested in Huaping, she had already seen it in her eyes, but the two of them didn''t seem to be a good match. Huaping was as handsome as a young man from a rich family, and Xianggui was okay, maybe from the mountains. There is always an earthy smell when it comes out. This is not because Dong¡¯s mother is rejecting her, but the environment in which a person is born and grows does give a person a temperament that cannot be left behind.


    ?Mother Dong herself was the same, so she came to the capital to look for relatives, but was abandoned by a man. She knew very well the cruelty of reality, and could only sigh secretly for her.


    In the backyard, when Mao Ya brought hot dishes and rice, Su Ruojin urged Hua Ping, who refused to get up, "Eat quickly!"


    ?Huaping was lazy and refused to move.


    Su Ruojin angrily stretched out her little hand and grabbed the soft flesh on her arm. Hua Ping grinned in pain, "Hey... Su Erniang, seeing that you are so small, I didn''t expect that pinching someone would hurt so much."


    ?Hua Ping stood up and avoided Su Ruojin''s vicious hand.


    Su Ruojin snorted, "Eat quickly."


    Having had her fill of tea, Huaping really didn¡¯t have any taste.


    Su Ruojin called Mother Dong, "From now on, the small stove will boil tea for him for a while in the afternoon after lunch every day, but will not boil tea for him the rest of the time."


    "Hey... Su Erniang, one tael a month, I can''t even go to the teahouse, and now you still accept my small stove, don''t go too far!"


    ¡°Look how thin you have become?¡±


    ?Huaping didn''t care at all how thin he was. His life was confused and he felt empty inside. It would be nice if he didn''t use wine to relieve his sorrow.


    He suddenly fell silent, as if he was someone else. Su Ruojin was suddenly not used to it, and deliberately said loudly: "Since we are in my house, as the owner, I have the responsibility to take care of the three meals a day for the employees, and I must ensure that you are healthy. Stay safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± Hua Ping suddenly switched from deep to careless mode, ¡°You are so small and you have so many things to worry about, and you don¡¯t have to worry about growing taller.¡±


    ?Although he was talking, he picked up the chopsticks and ate every bite.


    Su Ruojin saw that he looked like a picky eater of a landlord''s son, and frowned, "Uncle Hua, are you too busy!" He was almost sick.


    Huaping lazily raised his eyelids, "What''s wrong? Have you thought of another way to exploit me?"


    Su Ruojin smiled with a wicked look on her face, "I really thought of it."


    ? Hua Ping jumped up and said, "Su Erniang, don''t go too far!" Giving her a nursing home is not bad, but it can also make him, a master who has been trained by the imperial court for sixteen years, become a mortal!


    She smiled maliciously: "You eat first. When you are full, we can talk."


    ¡°How can anyone eat this?¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 83： Met my sister

    Chapter 83 Meeting my sister-in-law


    Su Ruojin reminded: "Eat first!"


    ?Huaping looked like I won¡¯t eat until you tell me.


    Su Ruojin smiled and said, "Add one tael of moon silver."


    ¡°That¡¯s only two taels.¡±


    Su Ruojin rolled her eyes at him and said, "You''re not involved in production, so it would be nice to get two taels."


    Hua Ping raised his head angrily. He must have owed her everything he owed her in his previous life. He gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, just add one or two more."


    God, "Uncle Hua, if you act like this, your stomach will hurt when you get old."


    People like them don¡¯t know if they have a chance to grow old. Huaping was very depressed.


    No, no! Uncle Hua is so idle that he is sick.


    Su Ruojin stopped following him, "From now on, you go to my house every morning and teach my eldest brother and Mao Ya the basic skills, so that they can also learn one and a half moves so that they can protect themselves."


    It is indeed a squeeze.


    ?He said in a weird way, "If you follow suit, maybe I will consider it."


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    A soft and sweet little lady will definitely not be able to bear this hardship, Hua Ping thought secretly, but the next moment, the lady happily agreed, "Okay!"


    Such a good opportunity, don¡¯t give it up for free! This is a master, a master!


    Su Ruojin left happily, walked a few steps, turned around and pointed at the dinner plate and said, "In the Su family, you are not allowed to waste food. If you are caught, you will be punished without eating for a day." After that, he skipped away.


    Huaping...he has never won when he met Su Erniang.


    Why is he so miserable?


    Mao Ya was also happy when she heard that the little master asked Hua Ping to come every day. If she hadn''t been a servant, she would have almost jumped up and down with joy like the little master. Uh... No, wait, practicing the poses is very hard. What can the little master do? Can you bear this hardship?


    There was a lot of life in the mountains, and Father Feng had to go back after two days. Su Ruojin hurriedly went to Zhucui Pavilion with her mother to buy a gold lock, and quietly brought more than fifty taels of silver. Cheng Yingzhen didn''t know.


    ?The two ladies were dressed beautifully today and entered the Zhucui Pavilion with Shutong and Mao Ya.


    The waiter inside the store quickly came forward and greeted: "Madam, little lady, what do you think? If ordinary gold bracelets and gold jewelry are on the first floor, if there are pearls, emeralds, emeralds, and rubies on the second floor."


    Cheng Yingzhen was nervous, her face straightened: "It''s on the first floor."


    ?The waiter looked disappointed. He thought they were well-dressed and well-dressed, but he didn''t expect that they were just small customers on the first floor, so he stepped aside without any enthusiasm.


    Wherever Su Ruojin went shopping, she didn''t like the clerk being too friendly. The waiter in the shop was just what she wanted. She took her mother''s hand and slowly looked from one side of the counter to the other. She chose gold locks first. This one didn''t have any styles. The main choice was Gold purity also has weight.


    Let¡¯s not talk about the Feng family¡¯s intention as a gift. Those mountain grapes alone were very expensive. Su Ruojin was not stingy and bought a big gold lock, which cost almost twenty taels.


    Although Cheng Yingzhen''s flesh ached, she didn''t say anything. Her daughter said she would spend more than ten taels to buy those ginseng and dried mushrooms, and there were so many mountain grapes.


    After choosing the gold lock, Cheng Yingzhen was about to take her daughter to check out, but she was grabbed by her daughter and said, "Mom, you can choose another gold hairpin, and help me choose two pearl flowers, and then help my father and brother buy a wooden hairpin."


    Wooden hairpins are relatively common. The low-end ones include peach and boxwood, the mid-range ones include ebony, red sandalwood, and green sandalwood. The high-end wooden hairpins are mainly small-leaf rosewood and huanghuali.


    The high-end ones are definitely not affordable for the Su family at the moment, but two ebony ones are still okay.


    As soon as Cheng Yingzhen heard that she wanted to buy it for herself, she waved her hands repeatedly. When she heard that she wanted to buy it for her husband, her face was filled with smiles. Her lover''s thoughts could not stop her. She was about to go to take a look at the hairpin when the light at the door of the store was blocked by a flash of light. Cover, it seems like someone came in.


    The mother and daughter subconsciously looked towards the door.


    Cheng Yingzhen turned pale when she saw the person coming.


    Su Ruojin didn''t know the visitor, but Shutong knew him, so he quickly came to the young master''s side and said, "Madam''s eldest sister." It was really a joke to say it, but it made me cry bitterly when I thought about it.


    As a sister of her parents, Su Ruojin actually didn¡¯t recognize any of them. It was said that she didn¡¯t recognize any of them face to face on the street.


    Su Ruojin just wanted to ask her mother to turn around and ask them to do what they were doing. Cheng Yingzhen went up to her and bowed, "Azhen has met my sister."


    Cheng Yuzhu glanced at the gold lock in her concubine''s hand. She bought these vulgar things as soon as she got rich. As expected, they were still too cheap. She sneered at the corner of her mouth, "Why don''t you go upstairs and have a look? You can''t afford it?"


    ??Whether you can afford it or not has nothing to do with you. Su Ruojin wanted to use the money to hit others, but it''s a pity that he only brought fifty taels today. If he had known better, he would have brought more. It''s really a bad start when he meets a villain when he goes out.


    Cheng Yingzhen lowered her head and made a low voice.


    Cheng Yuzhu raised her head proudly and walked up to the second floor. The waiter''s smile reached behind his ears.


    This is the naked reality!


    Su Ruojin rolled her eyes and was not in the mood to continue choosing hairpins.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s change the store.¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen shook her head, "Forget it, let''s go back."


    "No!" Su Ruojin shook her arm, "We have agreed to find a restaurant to have lunch at noon, and then go shopping in the afternoon. After shopping, we will go to the Imperial College to take dad back. What a wonderful day, mother. Say so?"


    ¡°Oh.¡± Cheng Yingzhen still couldn¡¯t cheer up.


    Su Ruojin waved her hand and said, "Let''s go to Mrs. Fan''s restaurant for a good meal today."


    Cheng Yingzhen looked up at the stairs. Her sister-in-law happened to be walking up to the stairs, and she also turned around and looked over. She looked down from a high position, as if she was a **** who could strangle her to death with just his legs.


    ?She was so frightened that she quickly turned around and took her daughter away.


    Su Ruojin was pulled by her mother, but she kept her head turned. She looked at the woman who had bullied her mother and made her tremble every time she saw her. She secretly gritted her teeth. One day, she would ask her mother to look down on the uncle''s house. All evil mothers and evil sisters.


    The mother and daughter arrived at Mrs. Fan''s Hongtai Restaurant listlessly without making a reservation. The shopkeeper introduced them to a small private room. Su Ruojin ordered a few side dishes and a jar of fruit drink.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, the shopkeeper, please serve the food as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    Shutong put away the mule cart and then came in. As soon as he came in, the shopkeeper recognized him and said, "Isn''t this Brother Su? Are you here to eat?"


    There used to be a barbecue here, and Shutong came over to get the skewers. Later, the barbecue was moved to Xiangguo Temple, and there is no barbecue here.


    Shu Tong smiled and replied: "I will accompany my wife and the young lady to have dinner."


    The shopkeeper immediately reacted, "The mother and daughter who just went upstairs are Mrs. Su, Miss Su?"


    Shu Tong nodded, "Yes, Shopkeeper Fan."


    "Oh my!" Shopkeeper Fan quickly walked out from the counter and personally brought the tea upstairs. He bowed respectfully as soon as he entered the door, "It''s all my fault that I didn''t recognize Mrs. Su, Miss Su. This is my gift." Tea, Madam, please accept it¡ª¡ª"


    ? Cheng Yingzhen almost lost her temper and avoided it, but was held down by Su Ruojin. She smiled at her mother, "You can do it."


    Encouraged by her daughter''s smiling eyes, Cheng Yingzhen tried her best to be dignified and generous, and said with a smile, "The shopkeeper is so polite!" The self-esteem that had just been trampled into the dust by her eldest sister was regained at this moment.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 84： A day on duty from daddy

    Chapter 84 A day after dad¡¯s shift


    Shopkeeper Fan respectfully handed the tea cup to Mrs. Su, not forgetting to thank her: "Mrs. Su''s method of free drinks, not only is the Xiangguo Temple BBQ shop extremely prosperous, but even the regular free drinks in our restaurant have attracted many customers. Thank you so much¡­¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen didn¡¯t know much about general affairs, but she still heard her daughter¡¯s words of praise for Mrs. Fan when she was discussing with her husband. She quickly said modestly, ¡°Mrs. Fan is still courageous. If ordinary people heard that drinks are free, they would have scolded her.¡±


    Shopkeeper Fan blushed. He and Shopkeeper Gu scolded him when they first heard about it. They quickly complimented him and ran away feeling guilty.


    Cheng Yingzhen didn''t notice the shopkeeper''s embarrassment. As soon as he left, she turned to look at her daughter. What did her mother do just now?


    Su Ruojin bared her teeth and gave a thumbs up: "Given time, my mother will definitely become a business master."


    Knowing that her daughter was teasing her, Cheng Yingzhen bluffed her, stretched out her hand and slapped her, "If you make mischief again, be careful and I''ll beat you."


    "Hehe, mother can''t bear to hit me." Su Ruojin is tired of Cheng Yingzhen again. Su Silang has not yet weaned, and she smells like milk. Su Ruojin lacked maternal love in her previous life, and she likes to smell this smell the most. Her little face is in her mother''s arms. The inside is arching and arching, very coquettishly.


    ?The mother and daughter are so sweet and tender.


    After a while, all kinds of dishes were put on the table like water. Cheng Yingzhen felt anxious in her heart. She became very burdened by the sudden kindness from others: "This... is all free, so it''s not good!"


    Su Ruojin put her little hand on the back of my mother''s hand and patted it gently, "If Mrs. Fan wants to express her gratitude, it is also a virtue for us to give them a chance to fulfill other people''s wishes."


    ¡°How does eating for free have anything to do with virtue?¡±


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    ??O mother, isn¡¯t this just for you to eat with peace of mind? As a daughter, it¡¯s easy for me!


    A large table of rice was served, and the four masters and servants ate to their heart''s content.


    ??When Su Ruojin suggested visiting a jewelry shop again, Cheng Yingzhen nodded slightly.


    They were planning to go shopping until three or four in the afternoon when they came out, so the mother and son were not in a hurry. They walked around slowly and looked around. Not only did they buy wooden hairpins for the men in the family, but they were also pulled in by people from the clothing store to exchange them for two. I got new clothes and two hundred taels of silver.


    ??It is true that people are walking on the street and money is falling from the sky.


    After coming out, Cheng Yingzhen opened her eyes wide, "Is this... okay?" In a daze, she didn''t know how her daughter deceived others, taking clothes and money, which really broke Cheng Yingzhen''s understanding.


    Su Ruojin is a brat, with a look on her face that says, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this, but your craftsmanship is so valuable.¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen:¡­


    The Dayin Dynasty was similar to the Song Dynasty. The clothes at this time changed from the wealth and complexity of the previous dynasty to euphemistic and simple. The upper body wore a narrow-sleeved short coat and the lower body wore a long skirt. Usually, a double-breasted long-sleeved jacket was worn outside the top. Much like today''s vests, the neckline and front of the jacket are all embroidered with beautiful lace. The skirt is partially open and does not need to be tied with buttons or ropes. The length of the jacket is mostly above the knees, and some are even with the skirt.


    ? Cheng Yingzhen grew up, whether in her mother''s family or her husband''s family, the most important thing she did was clothes. Her craftsmanship was quite good, so Su Ruojin was eager to ask her to make the horse-faced skirt that was popular in later generations.


    The horse-faced skirt was a style commonly worn by women during the Ming and Qing dynasties, but its history can be traced back to the Song Dynasty, because the skirts in the Song Dynasty already had the shape of a horse-faced skirt. Su Ruojin didn¡¯t know much about the details. Anyway, it developed into the Ming Dynasty. Gradually the horse face skirt was formed. During the Chenghua period of the Ming Dynasty, everyone from the mother of a country to the common people wore horse-faced skirts. Extremely popular.


    I brought it to the Yin Dynasty of the Song Dynasty to wear it. In early August, when it was about to be cold or hot, I put on a beautiful horse-faced skirt and walked on the street without being too cool. People from the clothing shop actually pulled me in. I exchanged two sets of modern brocade clothes for them, and received another two hundred taels of silver as compensation.


    Cheng Yingzhen lowered her head again and looked at the skirt she was wearing. The quality of the clothes was much better than the horse-faced skirt she made, "They..."


    "They are not stupid." Su Ruojin immediately interrupted her mother. Not only did she not spend any money on shopping, she also made money. She was in a good mood!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and pick dad up for his shift.¡±


    The mule cart swayed away leisurely.


    The manager of Jinxiufang took the clothes that he had changed from the Su family''s mother and daughter, and looked at them from left to right, "You are so clever, the princess was worried about not having any new styles for traveling in the lake, but I didn''t expect that I found them at a glance." She looked at them. While thinking about what areas can be improved, what kind of fabrics and colors can be used to make the horse-faced skirt more gorgeous and luxurious.


    ??The horse-faced skirts that left the Su family were fresh and elegant, and then the horse-faced skirts that came out of the royal aristocracy of the Dayin Dynasty became rich and powerful.


    Su Ruojin didn''t know at this time that the mule cart was parked at the corner of the Imperial College. She and her mother were sitting in the mule cart quietly waiting for Su Yanli to leave. It wasn''t until the students were almost gone that Su Ruojin saw his father and his colleagues slowly leaving. When she came out of the Imperial College, she put her calves out, slipped out of the mule cart, carried the hot milk tea she bought, and ran straight on, "Dad...Dad...I''m here to pick you up for duty!"


    This was agreed upon last night. Su Yanli knew it, but when he heard his daughter''s cries of joy, his heart softened and he was confused. This was his little cotton-padded jacket with glutinous rice dumplings. He strode forward and opened his arms. He caught his daughter who was running towards her.


    ¡°Dad, here¡¯s the milk tea for you.¡± After saying that, he put the straw into Su Yanli¡¯s mouth with a smile on his face.


    Colleagues:¡­


    Why am I a little envious!


    The last person to go out together...


    ?Zhao Lan was untroubled.


    ?Fan Yanjia suddenly wanted to drink milk tea too.


    Su Yanli took a sip, smiled and nodded his naughty daughter''s forehead, then put her down and said, "Come and greet your uncle and elders."


    Su Ruojin smiled and said hello to her father''s colleagues. Some of them had even had dinner at home and were considered acquaintances.


    Someone joked, "Little Ah Jin, didn''t you bring a drink for Uncle Wen?"


    ¡°Of course I brought it.¡±


    Wen Zhangqi: ...He was just joking. I didn¡¯t expect it to happen!


    Shu Tong picked up a dozen from the mule cart and gave each person a drink. Suddenly, the door was very lively. Everyone was eager to invite Su Yanli to have a drink and dinner.


    He smiled and said, "Next time!"


    ?Colleagues looked at his little cotton-padded jacket and understood, "Then hurry up and go home with your daughter!" They all left happily while drinking milk tea.


    Shutong divided the last two cups between Prince Zhao and Fan Yanjia. Fortunately, the second lady asked him to buy more, otherwise it would not be enough.


    ?Fan Yanjia took it in his hand and drank it: "It''s really good!"


    Shuangrui looked at the milk tea in his hand and looked towards the young master. Seeing that he didn''t signal, he had to hold it.


    Su Ruojin chatted politely with the two of them. Of course, only Fan Yanjia responded to her. In the end, she was polite like a Chinese person and said, "Come to my house for dinner when you have time!"


    Fan Yanjia immediately answered: "I''ll take a bath in a few days."


    Su Ruojin: ...I was dumbfounded for a moment, she...just be polite!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 85： Salary and career field

    Chapter 85 Salary and Job Land


    ?The daughter is pretending to be polite, but the student is really rude.


    Su Yanli smiled innocently, picked her up and said, "Let''s go home."


    Fan Yanjia did not forget to follow up, "A Jin, on that day, the little prince and I will go, and you have to prepare delicious food for us."


    Su Ruojin, who was being held by her father: ...You stinky boy, you are so rude.


    ?Fan Yanjia laughed heartily.


    Zhao Lan couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth slightly as he looked at a certain young lady who was bitter and resentful.


    ?Watching Dr. Su¡¯s mule cart drive away, Fan Yanjia turned around and said with a smile, ¡°Jinzhi, don¡¯t blame me for taking matters into my own hands!¡±


    ?The two went to school together and got to know each other very well. They called each other by their first names or names. Zhao Lan was the son of the prince, and he had the nickname Jinzhi when he was less than 20 years old.


    Zhao Lan still looked expressionless, but Fan Yanjia had been in contact with him for a long time, and even if he had the same expressionless face, there were many types of expressions. At this moment, he felt that Zhao Lan had no objection and was willing to go to Dr. Su''s house for dinner.


    Zhao Lan glanced at him and said, "Let''s go!"


    These two short words were a reply to his companion. He boarded the carriage home, and Shuang Rui followed him on the carriage with milk tea in his hands. Once the young master was seated firmly, he gave the milk tea to the young master like a treasure, "Young master, it''s still warm. "


    Zhao Lan reached out to take it, put the wheat orange stem into his mouth, and took a deep breath. It was sweet and fragrant. The pearl **** in his mouth were very elastic, chewy, and tasted really good.


    ¡°Go to Zheng Ji Milk Tea Shop.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    Zhao Lan is going to bring two cups for his mother and concubine to drink.


    ??Fan Yanjia chuckled and got on the carriage home. While drinking a cup of milk tea, she thought, what delicious food will Ah Jin give them on that day?


    After walking around for a day, the little person fell asleep in his father''s arms following the swaying mule cart. He didn''t hear the gossip of his parents at all. Cheng Yingzhen told her husband everything she had seen and heard throughout the day, "I will still be happy when I see my eldest sister. Terrified..."


    Su Yanli felt his wife''s fear, held her hand, and comforted her in a low voice, "Don''t be afraid, everything is over!"


    "Well." Cheng Yingzhen rested her head on her husband''s shoulder, "Fortunately, our life is getting better." Never look up to others again.


    ? Feeling that the atmosphere was heavy, Su Yanli changed the subject, "Have you bought the golden lock?"


    Speaking of spending money, Cheng Yingzhen was in a better mood again, "I also bought you a wooden hairpin, and Ah Jin insisted on buying me a gold hairpin, which cost a lot of money."


    ¡°Flow it.¡± Su Yanli said in a good mood, ¡°Today, not only did I get a salary increase, but I was also given three acres of farmland.¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen smiled and said with crooked eyes, "Really, officer?"


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Su Yanli nodded.


    ??Because the King of Jin and the official family were brothers, his youngest son went to the Imperial College, and even the doctors who taught him increased. Although Su Yanli was not promoted, his salary and land were increased, and his income suddenly increased a lot.


    Increased salary and Lu Tian are legal incomes other than regular salary. Of course, such legal income is difficult for ordinary junior officials at the bottom to obtain, because such legal income is exploited layer by layer and can hardly reach junior officials. In his hands, it was because Zhao Lan was cast into Su Yanli''s name by Mr. Fan that he had such an opportunity.


    Su Ruojin fell into a deep sleep, but she didn''t know that after the Bobo chicken dinner at the opening of the small shop, and the visit of Mr. Fan and all the big guys from the Imperial Academy, his father''s career benefits suddenly exceeded the regular salary several times, and he could simply support a small family. Not a problem at all!


    The salaries of civil servants in the Dayin Dynasty mainly fell into three categories: regular salary, increased salary, and professional salary, of which the latter two categories were subsidized salaries. Because the salary of civil servants is actually not high, it is really difficult to live in the prosperous Kyoto. In order to alleviate the life pressure of public officials, the court increased the salary of various government agencies and even gave them job fields. Moreover, the job fields hired people to farm, and all the income was tax-free. After a year, if the acres were large, the income would be quite considerable. .


    ??The Chinese people have farming and vegetables engraved in their bones. If Su Ruojin was awake at this moment and heard that her father had a field, she would definitely jump on the roof of the car with joy. Unfortunately, she fell asleep and didn''t hear it.


    Back home, Mother Dong had already prepared dinner, and she had to prepare the shop business for breakfast tomorrow. As soon as the lady took over, she hurried to the shop. Su Ruojin asked her to wait, and took three silver hairpins, "You and Xiang Auntie Gui and sister-in-law Shanhe."


    The unexpected surprise made Dong¡¯s mother very happy, and she happily returned to the shop with the gift given by the young master.


    Mao Ya is holding Su Silang.


    Su Ruojin smiled and said: "Of course there is no sister Shaomao." After saying that, two beaded flowers were inserted into her bun, and the twelve-year-old girl suddenly became pretty.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Sure enough, no matter who he is, he looks good as long as he dresses up. Su Ruojin feels a sense of accomplishment when she looks at Mao Ya, who is getting taller and taller.


    Mao Ya was embarrassed by her look, "Second lady, aren''t you hungry?" She actually had time to stare at her, which made her feel embarrassed.


    Su Ruojin chuckled and reached out to hug Su Silang, but Su Yanli took it and said, "How can you hug this little fat guy?"


    ?It''s true that Su Silang, who was more than ten months old, had caught up with the Su family in a good time. He had no shortage of food and clothing, but he was not just chubby.


    "Ah...ah..." Koushiro was so anxious as he reached for the beaded flower on Mao Ya''s head that he showed his eight little teeth, so cute and cute that everyone would love him.


    Su Ruojin was so surprised that she stretched out her hand to touch his chubby little face and said, "You little guy, you took away my father''s arms."


    Su Sanlang was so cold that he opened his mouth and howled, "Where''s mine...my tweed..."


    "What kind of beads do you want, you little man?" Su Ruojin stretched out her hand and scratched his nose, "I bought you a silk tie." Four-year-old Su Sanlang was already in his prime, so he could only wear braids, which were cute and tight.


    Su Dalang had his hair tied when he was seven years old. Like Su Yanli, he also bought sandalwood hairpins. The gifts were distributed to everyone one by one, so that everyone could try them on before having dinner in peace.


    Early on the next morning, Feng Wangtian drove a mule cart over to say goodbye.


    Cheng Yingzhen asked Mao Ya to give him three bags. "In them are some old clothes worn by Da Lang and San Lang. They are not worth anything. Please don''t dislike them, Father Feng."


    "No, no, no..." Every time she went back, Mrs. Su would always give her a lot of things politely, either clothes or food. Feng Wangtian was always very grateful.


    Su Ruojin still said the same thing, "Dad, be careful on the way back. Be careful not only about the weather but also about thieves and bandits."


    "Okay, I''ll be careful." After being polite, Feng Wangtian got on the mule cart and went back to his hometown alone.


    ??We rested late and drove early, hurrying and taking our time, and returned home three days later.


    When the family saw the head of the family come back, they all gathered around to watch. Feng Wangtian took out a bag of cakes and snacks and gave them to his younger daughter, asking her to distribute them to the boys and girls in the village.


    Mother-in-law Feng followed his other three packages into the house with her eyes, and asked with a smile, "How about Dashi and Ershi? Is Shanhe still used to the life in Beijing?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 86： Returning home Zhang Carpenter

    Chapter 86 Returning Home Zhang Carpenter


    "It''s all good, I''m quite used to it." Feng Wangtian handed the parcel to his mother-in-law, "The first one is something Dashi and Ershi brought home, and the second and third ones are old clothes that the host''s wife gave to the children at home. Take a look. They are all big and small, and they will be worn by the children at home.¡±


    Aunt Feng opened the first one, which contained some fine linen fabrics. People in the mountains could not go out to the mountains many times throughout the year, so it was difficult to buy materials for clothes. The two sons knew that there were many children in the family, so they bought a lot, which pleased Aunt Feng. .


    But she still opened the second bag with full expectation. It turned out to be two pairs of adult clothes. The color suited Feng Wangtian and his wife. Aunt Feng shook it open in surprise, "Master, these are new clothes."


    The host¡¯s wife gave the baggage to Feng Wangtian. He was an honest person and always felt that whatever the host gave him was from his heart. He was happy with it. He didn¡¯t open it to look at it, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be a new suit of clothes. ¡°You clearly said they were old clothes?¡±


    Aunt Feng happily opened the second bundle. There were several sets of clothes for children, both old and new. They were also new. She picked them up and shook them open. There was a crash and something fell to the ground.


    ??The old couple looked towards the ground together, and saw a shining golden lock lying on the gray stone ground.


    The couple were shocked by the flash.


    It took a while to regain her senses. Aunt Feng bent down and picked up the gold lock, and wiped it on her body like a treasure. "You can''t break it, but you can''t..." She looked at the man again, "Master, this is..."


    The baggage was given by the owner. They must know what is in it. They should not accidentally drop such a valuable thing, right?


    Feng Wangtian was bored for a while and then said, "I''m afraid this is a return gift from my boss."


    "What are you doing?" Aunt Feng sat up with a look of nervousness on her face and hugged Jinsuo tightly in her arms, "Officials know that you don''t want it, so they hide it in their clothes. Even if you return, They definitely won¡¯t take it back.¡±


    Aunt Feng would hold her in her arms even when she slept. Feng Wangtian felt uneasy, "I will go to the capital again in the next two days."


    Aunt Feng really guessed it.


    "Who will I give it to if I don''t give it to you?" Feng Wangtian said angrily, thinking of a greedy woman.


    "Whether they can take it back or not is their business, but I still have to express my feelings." Feng Wangtian felt sorry for the owner who spent so much money on a cart of mountain goods. Before going to bed, he said, "My owner''s little lady likes to eat grass and dragon balls. I''ll do it tomorrow." Take the children to pick it up and bring it to the little boss when you go to the capital."


    Feng Wangtian shook his head, "I don''t know."


    Aunt Feng couldn¡¯t part with the big golden lock, and said in pain, ¡°If the owner really gave it to our family, you must bring it back to me!¡±


    "Then...how much is this golden lock worth?" Aunt Feng stuttered in excitement.


    Aunt Feng touched and smelled it for a while. The treasure was so rare that she even forgot to be excited when the man gave her the wages of his two sons.


    It¡¯s almost twenty-five taels, but the gold in the big shops in Beijing is much purer than the gold in small places. If you buy this gold lock in a small place, it will cost twenty-five taels.


    "What''s wrong with the twelve liangs?" Ever since she started working with a high-ranking official in the capital, Aunt Feng is no longer excited to see the twelve liangs again. She is now very curious about golden locks. This one is much bigger than the one she saw when the village chief''s grandson turned one year old. " I guess there must be..." I heard that the one in the village chief''s house was bought for six liang of silver at that time. This one is as big as his family of three, so isn''t it twenty taels smaller?


    ¡°Old woman, this is ten taels!¡± In half a year, I earned another ten taels, not counting what my son and the others left privately.


    Aunt Feng curled her lips at his irritation and thought to herself, I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t care about such a large piece of gold?


    It¡¯s almost eleven months. If we were in modern times, little babies would already be wandering around in walkers. Su Ruojin was free again and started tinkering with Su Silang''s walker.


    The baby walker is actually very simple. It mainly has four wheels at the bottom. In this era, horse-drawn carriages were readily available. You only need to shrink the wheels of the carriage into mini wheels. You can find a carpenter to make them.


    ?Carpenter Zhang often visits the barbecue shop, so when Su Ruojin wanted to find a carpenter, she contacted him immediately.


    ?Carpenter Zhang, whose name is Zhang Liang, works in a carpentry shop. This carpentry shop is often requisitioned by the Ministry of Works to repair government offices, warehouses, pavilions, pavilions, etc., so it can be regarded as half of the imperial court. The middle-aged man in his early thirties was very happy when he received the job from Su Ruojin, "Ms. Su, I will do it for you for free. Can you give me this drawing?"


    Su Ruojin said nothing and looked at him with an inquiring look.


    Zhang Liang was embarrassed by the young lady and scratched his head, "I am just an insignificant little carpenter in the craftsman''s shop. The wages are low and it is not easy to support my family..."


    Before he could finish his words, Su Ruojin interrupted him mercilessly, "It''s not easy to support a family. Do you still have money to eat barbecue every night?"


    "I..." Zhang Liang''s face turned red, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Not every man in ancient times was like Su Yanli. The money he earned was used for household expenses first. Many unskilled men earned a little money and took care of themselves first. If they had a surplus, they thought of giving it to their families.


    Zhang Liang is such a person. The little salary he gets from the craftsman''s shop follows the current fashion. He eats Xiao Long Bao every morning and eats barbecue.


    Su Ruojin frowned when she heard this. She obviously took care of her family''s business, but she just couldn''t be happy.


    ¡°What about your mother-in-law and children?¡±


    ¡°She has some dowry, and she also earns a little money by doing starching work.¡±


    Scumbag.


    In order to take the job from the Su family, Zhang Liang gave up all the dignity of a man and promised with a straight chest: "From now on, half of the wages will be given to my wife for household use..."


    ¡°No, 90% of it will be used by my aunt as a housekeeper.¡± She had never seen Mrs. Zhang Liang in person, so Su Ruojin wanted to recognize her as her aunt first.


    "I¡­"


    ¡°Then leave quickly, I¡¯ll find the next one.¡±


    The young lady refused to give him any work, and Zhang Liang was so anxious that he said, "Give it...I''ll give it to you..."


    Su Ruojin was hesitant. A man who didn''t even care about his wife and children was really untrustworthy.


    Seeing that the little lady Yuxue refused to do the work for him, Zhang Liang burst into tears and cried bitterly, "I promise that I will take care of the family and children from now on. If I can''t do it, let me die like Li Carpenter with his corpse in the capital." Not found."


    ?Such a heavy oath?


    Su Ruojin asked curiously, "Who is Carpenter Li? How could he die so hard that his body can''t even be found?"


    Seeing the young lady''s curiosity, Zhang Liang immediately replied in a flattering manner: "Carpenter Li is the best carpenter in our craftsman''s shop. Any job that falls into his hands is fast and good. A few years ago, one day after work, someone said I invited him to have a drink, but I didn¡¯t even find the body.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t see people alive, and you can¡¯t see corpses even if you¡¯re dead?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you scholars can still talk, that¡¯s it.¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 87： dinner

    Chapter 87 Treat


    Su Ruojin was curious, but she just let it go. With a serious look on her face, Su Ruojin asked, "Are you really willing to change your ways?"


    ?Look at these words, it¡¯s like the police interrogating a criminal.


    "As long as the little lady gives me the job of walking the walker, I will listen to the little lady in everything."


    Su Ruojin also realized that he was like a prisoner on trial. He coughed sheepishly, but still looked like he had seen through what you were planning.


    ?Zhang Liang scratched his head guiltily, "The walker is finished, can I do it in private..."


    Su Ruojin knows...


    ¡°Little lady, don¡¯t worry, I will give you half of every one sold.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, just give me some.¡±


    Su Ruojin thought it didn''t matter if he could give the other party a craft to support his family, but he still charged a fee for unnecessary trouble.


    ¡°Then¡­then¡­¡± Zhang Liang didn¡¯t know how much to give.


    ¡°You are eight, I am two.¡± She did not provide materials, and the manpower was Zhang Liang¡¯s own. Su Ruojin did not use the walker to make money. She just told these people not to burn bridges and get blueprints for nothing.


    Su Ruojin said proudly, "Then, who asked my father to pamper us?"


    Su Ruojin has made two styles, one is an old-fashioned armrest walker that existed in the Ming and Qing Dynasties, and the other is a modern sitting walker. The armrest style is suitable for babies who are about to walk, and the sitting style is suitable for babies after five or six months. .


    ?Yang Siniang:¡­


    The weather is getting colder. ¡°It¡¯s good to have a meal.¡±


    In ancient times, there were no ready-made meatballs for sale. In the evening, while Su Yanli took care of the children, Cheng Yingzhen and her daughter had a busy time in the kitchen. Not only did they freeze mutton and pork belly to prepare for slicing tomorrow morning, they also froze tofu, fried meatballs, and soaked them in various ways. Mountain mushroom.


    ?Sleep in spring and autumn, Su Ruojin is also very tired from taking care of her two younger brothers all day long, so she plans to make a hot pot. "It''s spicy and has lots of vegetables. Isn''t it beautiful to eat and cook whatever you like?"


    ??Yang Siniang and others also joined in. They all followed the walker out of curiosity and were extremely envious.


    They played until Su Yanli went on duty, and then the three siblings went home.


    The two of them looked at each other. Are there more children in the alley?


    Su Ruojin prayed secretly, father and mother, please don¡¯t give birth to her. She doesn¡¯t want to be Dehua.


    ??Yang Siniang: ...Ajin, shouldn''t you be humble?


    Xue Liuniang was angry: "My father is a senior official from the Ministry of Industry, so he will definitely make it." After saying that, he went home angrily to his father and said, "I''ll ask him to make one. It will look better than yours."


    Su Yanli held Xiao Silang in his arms, and Su Sanlang grabbed the walker and pushed it vigorously, making a lot of noise and treating the walker as a toy.


    The small yard was not enough for Su Silang to play. In the evening, before the sun was about to set, the temperature was just right, neither cold nor hot, so Su Ruojin took Su Sanlang and Su Silang to play wildly in the alley.


    With this walker, Cheng Yingzhen and Mao Ya have their hands free and can just watch from the side.


    Su Yanli reminded his daughter, "You will have a rest tomorrow. Young Master Fan and Prince Zhao will come over. What dishes will you prepare?"


    ¡°Ah Jin, you can imagine why your father is so powerful.¡± Yang Siniang didn¡¯t know what her best friend was capable of, and she felt envious of her father.


    ?In order to gain the trust of the Su family, Zhang Liang acted very quickly. Within a few days, he delivered a walker with armrests. Su Silang was almost eleven months old and was a big baby. This one was more suitable.


    Su Ruojin: ...The problem is, you don¡¯t have any toddlers at home!


    Xue Liuniang turned her head proudly and said, "My mother is pregnant with her younger brother, and I will use it in the future."


    Zhang Liang was so happy when he got the walker drawings that he shouted: "Thank you, little lady...Thank you, little lady."


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    Early the next morning, they bought seasonal vegetables from the vegetable market, and also spent a lot of money to buy large river shrimps and make shrimp slippers. For this feast, the Su family showed their sincerity. I don¡¯t know what the two young masters ate. how''s it going.


    It was already time (10 o''clock in the morning), Zhao Lan and Fan Yanjia arrived at Su''s house together.


    Su Dalang took his sister and brother to the door to greet him. Su Yanli stood in the corridor with his hands behind his hands, waiting for the students to arrive, with a gentle smile on his face.?????¡°Jinzhi, banquet.¡±


    The two of them stepped onto the steps one after another, stood in front of him and saluted: "The student has seen the doctor."


    ¡°The weather is cold, come in quickly.¡±


    ??Zhao Lan nodded and motioned for the servant to hand over the gift. Mao Ya quickly reached out and took it.


    Zhao Fan and Zhao Fan first went to Su Yanli''s study to sit down. He asked them about their studies in the Imperial College with concern, "If there is anything you don''t understand, you can ask me now."


    The teacher will give you a small stove.


    Zhao Lan said no.


    Fan Yanjia asked about the knowledge points he learned in the school yesterday. Su Yanli replied very patiently and broke it down for him to analyze.


    Although Fan Yanjia is on the road of scientific research, his mind at the moment is not on seeking education at all. He is only thinking about why he can''t smell the aroma of food in the kitchen. It''s almost noon. Hasn''t the Su family prepared any food?


    Are you going to a restaurant?


    Zhao Lan looked at the absent-minded reading companion, lowered his eyelids, and seemed to be smiling.


    In the kitchen, Cheng Yingzhen asked her daughter, "Ajin, the little prince and the others are here. Can the hot pot be started?"


    It was almost eleven o''clock, so it should be ready, so she asked Mao Ya to quickly remove the seal of the stove. The smoldering charcoal fire soon started to burn brightly. After a while, the soup in the hot pot began to bubble. , the aroma of the ingredients in the soup floated to all directions in the small courtyard with the flow of air, and also got into the noses of the two young masters who came to eat, making them groan with hunger.


    ?Dr. Su, who is giving a lecture:¡­


    Come on, you¡¯re all hungry, let¡¯s go eat!


    Fan Yanjia was so happy that she almost jumped up and down. Fortunately, she still remembered that she was a guest. She suppressed her excitement and asked curiously: "Dr. Su, what did Ah Jin burn? It''s so fragrant?"


    Su Yanli smiled and said, "You''ll find out when you wait in the dining room."


    Master actually kept it a secret? Fan Yanjia really didn''t expect it, but she reacted immediately, took three steps and two steps, and then stepped into the dining room. The tall girl was merging two small tables with semicircular holes together, and they turned into one with a semicircular hole. A large square table with a large hole.


    She then moved the burning stove to the bottom of the table and placed it facing the hole in the table. Then she placed the large casserole on the side facing the hole, just above the stove.


    ?Fan Yanjia: ...Is this still possible?


    Chafing pot, using a pot as a utensil, boiling water or soup to cook food.


    ? ? In ancient times, there was a kind of soup called "antique soup", which is probably the origin of hot pot. It was named after the sound of the food being put into the boiling water.


    In the Shang and Zhou Dynasties, due to the separate meal system, the single-person hot pot appeared, which was probably the prototype of hot pot. It was a vessel that could be cooked and eaten at the same time. It had a mezzanine inside and divided it into two parts. The upper layer contained soup and meat. , the lower layer is equipped with charcoal fire fuel, and the height is only more than ten centimeters. Of course, this exquisite little hot pot can only be enjoyed by royal nobles, and ordinary people cannot afford it.


    ? Time slips to the Warring States Period, and a utensil called the Ding Ding appeared. The biggest upgrade in function is that it can adjust several flavors to blend the flavors of each food, so that the ingredients are more delicious and people enjoy it more.


    By the Han Dynasty, the main body of hot pot was a charcoal stove, with a small pot for food on top and a plate for holding charcoal fire below. It was closer to modern hot pot. With the continuous westward expansion of the Han Dynasty, many ingredients and spices entered the Central Plains. Therefore, in the Han Dynasty, There is a way to eat hot pot dipping sauce. Isn¡¯t it surprising?


    By the Song Dynasty, hot pot was actually very common. There is a folk custom of "warm winter". Every first day of the tenth month of the lunar calendar, people hold a "warming party". At the fire party, some people eat barbecue and some eat hot pot.


    ?In the "Shan Jia Qing Gong" written by Lin Hong in the Southern Song Dynasty, the story of eating the "Boxia Gong" was also recorded.


    At this moment, I don¡¯t know if Su Yanli¡¯s story about setting off the clouds for offering sacrifices is actually this story. If so, was the Song Dynasty the predecessor of the Dayin Dynasty? Su Ruojin checked the information and found no history about Song Dynasty.


    Forget it, never mind it, our ancestors are foodies anyway, and hot pot has a long history.


    The hot pot was ready and the side dishes were served one by one. Su Ruojin quickly asked her father to invite the two young guests to the table.


    The hot meal has officially begun!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 88： Hot pot dinner

    Chapter 88 Hot Pot Dinner


    The ingredients are boiling in the pot, steaming, and the small dining room is filled with the aroma of food, which makes people move their index fingers.


    ??Everyone looked at Zhao Lan, who was sitting in the main seat, and their eager eyes seemed to be saying, "Little Prince, you should hurry up and start eating. If you don''t eat, we will be rude and extend our chopsticks!"


    Even though he grew up in the spotlight, Zhao Lan was still urged by the eager eyes of the little guys at the table. Without letting Shuang Rui wait on him, he took his chopsticks and directly reached into the hot pot to pick up a meatball.


    Just after being taken out of the boiling soup, the hot meatballs stopped in front of Zhao Lan. He waited for them to cool down.


    Su Sanlang was the youngest at the table. He couldn''t wait any longer. He blinked his eyes and suddenly stood up from the stool. He stretched out his head and blew on his meatballs twice. "It won''t be hot now. Brother Zhao, hurry up and eat it." !¡±


    As expected, it was She Niu Su Xiaosan. Even the cold-faced and paralyzed young prince was not afraid, and he even dared to call her brother.


    Su Yanli was already aware of the mischief of his third son, but he didn''t expect him to stand up and brag to others. He was stunned and turned to look at the distinguished student. The little prince wouldn''t be angry, right?


    Fan Yanjia was also waiting for Zhao Lan to start. He was thinking that as long as he moved his chopsticks, he would follow. Just as he was about to take the chopsticks, he was shocked by the kid''s movements. This kid can do it. He can compete with his little nephew. !


    Looking at my always aloof partner, I couldn''t help but snicker!


    Su Dalang looked at his younger brother helplessly, trying to persuade him to say something, but he felt that the table was full of people and he had to save face for his younger brother, so he just shook his head and smiled without saying anything.


    Cheng Yingzhen was sitting next to San''er. He was young and needed someone to take care of him. He really didn''t pay attention. This naughty kid made such a fuss. He thought that the noble gentleman opposite him was a family member who could make him drool!


    There was no saliva splashing across the table.


    ?? She was really angry and funny, and looked at her husband with some anxiety. Su Yanli gave her a calm look, which instantly calmed her uneasiness.


    ?Zhao Lan:¡­


    ??Zhao Lan stopped halfway with his second chopsticks and looked at everyone. Are you going to eat?


    ?Seeing that Zhao Lan was also stunned by the little kid''s behavior, Su Ruojin gloated and thought, "It makes you noble...it makes you cold..." Su San''s saliva, do you still want to eat it?


    Zhao Lan remained motionless, but his gaze passed over the crowd, and finally landed on the corner of the little lady''s mouth who was gloating about her misfortune. She looked like she wanted to cover her mouth and laugh. Why did she deserve a beating?


    ?He lowered his head, dipped the meatballs into the sauce, and brought a chopstick to his mouth. Shuangrui, who was reaching out to change the chopsticks for the master, was stunned. The little master didn''t dislike it?


    Everyone:¡­


    Su Sanlang can do it!


    Su Yanli, as a teacher and a master, of course has to take care of the two students, and recommends them to try this... and eat that... from time to time.


    Everyone came back to their senses, right, right, why are they in a daze when the delicious food is in front of them? Let¡¯s start quickly.


    Pingyang County Prince with a paralyzed face can also laugh?


    ??The happiest person was Su San. He was about to get up from the stool again, "Brother Zhao, hold on, I will blow the cold for you..."


    Fan Yanjia had already seen the paper-thin mutton rolls. He picked up the chopsticks and poured them into the pot. When they were cooked, he first picked up a small meatball and chewed it in his mouth. It was full of elasticity and very refreshing. I thought again, after I finish eating, I must ask Ah Jin how he made it so delicious.


    A smile finally appeared on the cold face: "Thank you very much!" After that, he motioned for everyone to eat.


    Not necessarily.


    Everyone:¡­


    Fan Yanjia was so busy eating that she nodded, "It''s so delicious..."


    ??Zhao Lan was gradually attracted by food from the reserved attitude at the beginning, and became less elegant.


    ?It wasn''t until Zhao Lan let go to eat that Cheng Yingzhen, Su Dalang and others had the courage to let go. Su Ruojin secretly pouted, she was really tired after having a meal with him, secretly rolled her eyes, and began to enjoy the food. Since moving to Dayin, in the first few years, she was too young to cook hot pot. In the past two years, her family''s conditions were not good, but she could still make such food. This year, the conditions have improved, and she is busy with business, so she really hasn''t been able to make it serious. She had a hot pot meal once, and today she was treated to a treat and all the ingredients were prepared. She also had a big appetite and ate a big meal, which was a hearty meal.


    ?Shuang Rui and the other boys who were waiting on the side were so greedy that they almost drooled. Su Ruojin accidentally caught his eye. Oh, it was really...


    He quickly called Sister Mao Ya over and whispered a few words in her ear. Mao Ya nodded, then walked to Shuang Rui and Qing Feng and whispered, "Please follow me."


    There is a small stove in the kitchen with a casserole on it. The small table on the side is also equipped with similar ingredients to the main table. "This is what my little master specially reserved for you."


    Shuangrui''s eyes narrowed with joy, and he secretly exclaimed, Su Erniang is so kind!


    Although Qingfeng''s name is elegant, he is as good as his foodie master Fan Yanjia. He picked up the small bowl, politely started to eat it, and with a chopstick, he finally got the delicious taste of his little master.


    ?There is nothing more delicious than hot pot in this world!


    In the main hall, there were no servants watching, and no one cared about the majesty of their master. They all ate with all their heart. If the ingredients were not limited, they would probably be able to eat enough to support the wall.


    A hot pot and I ate it for more than an hour.


    In August, when the weather is slightly cold, it would be perfect to have a hearty hot pot meal.


    After eating, everyone stood under the corridor, basking in the sun and eating.


    Su Sanlang, a conspicuous man, pushed his younger brother''s walker in the courtyard, making a lot of noise. Fan Yanjia also joined in the fun and went down to the corridor to play wildly with him.


    Su Ruojin ate too much and sat on the porch, basking in the sun and feeling sleepy. She was so noisy that she moved her head little by little, and she closed her eyes and fell asleep at some point.


    Su Dalang wanted to call his sister to go back to the room to sleep, but he felt that it was not good to have guests around, so he stood next to his sister, gently leaned her head against him, and let her sleep next to him.


    What a good brother with twenty-four filial piety!


    ??Zhao Lan raised his head slightly and looked at the blue sky and white clouds. It would be great if his mother-in-law gave him a little sister to play with!


    After sweating all over from playing, Fan Yanjia returned to the corridor to rest his breath. He opened his mouth and asked the teacher, "Dr. Su, your hot pot is so delicious. I''m still enjoying the food."


    Su Yanli smiled and said, "Come again next time."


    ?Fan Yanjia was a little embarrassed and asked, "Can I still have a meal at night?"


    Su Yanli was wondering if there were any ingredients at home when he heard his daughter''s voice from behind, "Young Master Fan, you will get angry easily if you eat too much. Please treat me next time."


    But he just wants to eat, what should I do? Fan Yanjia looked at the Su family father and daughter, eyes full of expectation.


    Although everything can be boiled, if there is not a good pot of soup and meatballs to cook, the taste of hot pot will be lacking.


    Su Ruojin thought for a while, "I''ll give you the dipping sauce, go home and make it yourself. Whether it''s bone soup, fish head soup, or mushroom soup, you can make the base. And you''ve seen all the ingredients I eat at home. If you look at the match, it would be better if there are Huanghou and Niu Baiye.¡±


    ?It¡¯s a pity that cattle are an important farming tool in this era. There is very little beef circulating on the market, let alone cattle. Without it, I always feel that hot pot has some shortcomings.


    ¡°What are Huanghou and Niu Baiye?¡± Fan Yanjia, a foodie, will not let go of any delicious food.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 89： slipped away

    Chapter 89 slipped away


    ¡°What are Huanghou and Niu Baiye?¡± Fan Yanjia, a foodie, will not let go of any delicious food.


    ? It is easy to say that the cow is the stomach of a cow, but what about the yellow throat, that it is the trachea of ??a pig or a cow? But it was clearly a large blood vessel of pigs, cows and other domestic animals. It was hard to tell. Thinking about it, Su Ruojin felt uncomfortable. As expected, she could only eat it and not study it in detail.


    Su Ruojin and Fan Yanjia explained it to him after a long explanation. He was dubious, "Can this thing be eaten?" After thinking about it, he felt...


    ¡°Not only can it be eaten, but it is also a delicious food in the world.¡±


    Wow, so awesome? Fan Yanjia suppressed her confusion and doubts, "My mother will kill a scalper every New Year when marrying Zhuangzi. Then I will take you to find the two things you want."


    ¡°Can a cow be killed?¡±


    ¡°My cows have been registered in the government office just to keep them for food.¡±


    ?Although cattle were not allowed to be killed at will in ancient times, royal nobles could still eat beef. Since there was beef to eat, there must be people who slaughtered cattle, but these were not farm cattle raised by ordinary people.


    Dayin Dynasty was located in the north, so Mrs. Fan raised yellow cattle. Yellow beef was more nutritious and tasted better than buffalo meat in the south.


    Su Ruojin''s eyes immediately lit up when he heard this, "Brother Fan Liu, I remember your words very well. My family''s Chinese New Year hot pot depends entirely on you!"


    ??Everyone sat in the corridor and drank wild pear paste. It was sweet and refreshing, and it slipped into the stomach. It really dispelled dryness and heat, and made the whole body feel refreshed.


    When her daughter acted up, Su Yanli reached out and rubbed the top of her hair, "That''s nonsense."


    He can also have scalpers! Did he miss something?


    Since there was an agreement, Fan Yanjia didn''t want to have hot pot at Su''s house in the evening. The two sat for a while while Su Ruojin made wild pear ointment for them.


    ?Fan Yanjia shook her mother''s arm, "Just tell the servants to get it done."


    ¡°Not at all!¡±


    Look, this is the power of hot pot. After a meal of hot pot, the two snackers will call themselves brothers and sisters. It is called affectionate, and they are almost like real brothers and sisters.


    It wasn''t until dark that Mr. Fan ate his son''s hot pot and dipped it in the Su family''s sauce. He said with emotion, "If you dip a shoe sole in it, it will probably make your eyebrows fade away."


    Being looked up to by the soft and waxy lady, Fan Yanjia immediately patted her chest and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll keep it with Brother Six."


    Mrs. Fan was so troubled by her son that she had no choice but to ask her servants to do it.


    ??The dignified third-grade official''s mouth was full of oil, and her little son, who was out of tune, dared to say so. Mrs. Fan stretched out her hand and patted her son, "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll beat you."


    The big meal at noon was too much. In the evening, the Su family drank simple millet porridge, washed up and rested.


    Su Ruojin relaxed her shoulders and said, "Finally, the great master and the foodie are sent away."


    ¡°Autumn is dry, and I had hot pot again at noon, so it¡¯s just right to drink it.¡±


    Fan Yanjia was twelve years old and was full of energy. When he returned home, he immediately asked his mother to make hot pot for him, "Dad, I haven''t had a bad appetite these two days. I brought the Su family''s dipping sauce back and kept it for dad to eat." The mouth is full of oil."


    "Dad, you feel the same way, don''t you?" Fan Yanjia shook his head as if he had found an ally, "I don''t know what was in the Su family''s seasoning, it''s really fresh."


    ?Zhao Lan stood on the edge and looked at the scenery:¡­


    Mrs. Fan tasted very fresh. She lowered her head and smelled it subconsciously. Unfortunately, she was not a chef. Apart from finding it delicious, she couldn''t tell what ingredients it was made from. After thinking about it, she asked the steward to take the little bit left at the bottom of the jar. The restaurant shows the chef what ingredients are in it.


    Mr. Fan and his son did not notice Mrs. Fan''s actions. They enjoyed the delicious food, which was spicy and fragrant. They were sweating all over the body, and they were all hearty.


    ??As expected, he recognized his brother and sister, and he was really a good person in front of his parents.


    At around three o''clock, the two young masters returned with their hands full of dipping sauce and wild pear paste.


    "Comfortable... so comfortable." Mr. Fan was satisfied with his meal and leaned on the chair to eat.


    Fan Yanjia saw that he was eating as happily as he was, and smiled, "Ah Jin said, if there were Huanghou and Niu Baiye, the taste of this pot would be even better."


    ¡°Really?¡± Mr. Fan was very interested and asked the question he had asked before. Fan Yanjia quickly turned around and said, "Mom, when will our family kill the cow?"


    ?On every new year and festival, the Fan family would kill cows as gifts to the high-ranking officials who had dealings with the Fan family.


    ¡°Why do you ask this?¡± Since when did the younger son care about these common affairs? Isn¡¯t it time to take the scientific examination? Mrs. Fan looked at her husband and thought to herself, don''t you want to train your son to become the pillar of the country?


    From her point of view, Dongliang has never been seen before, but she has seen a snack food guy who has the same character as Mr. Fan.


    Master Fan: ...how did he become his fault?


    ??Leave aside the Fan family for the time being, Zhao Lan returned home, and Princess Jin was leading the imperial concubine in the hall to reprimand the servants. The atmosphere in the hall was desolate, and everyone was frightened and in danger.


    When Zhao Lan heard the boy''s reply, his soothing face in the Su family instantly hardened, as cold as a piece of ice.


    Shuangrui asked cautiously, "Then...young master, do you still want to eat hot pot?"


    Zhao Lan paused.


    Shuangrui and the others waited without daring to breathe.


    Suddenly, the little master turned around and walked out.


    They didn''t know where the little master wanted to go. Shuangrui and others didn''t dare to ask, so they could only follow closely.


    Mr. Shen is having barbecue with Hua Ping and others.


    There is also a small stove in front of you. There is a casserole on the stove, which is steaming and fragrant.


    When Zhao Lan arrived, he saw that the ingredients inside were the same as what he had eaten at Su¡¯s house at noon. He raised his eyes and looked towards Huaping.


    Hua Ping shrugged and said, "In order to please me, Su Erniang specially asked Shu Tong to give it to me."


    Shuangrui:¡­


    Isn¡¯t the young master more worthy of being pleased than Huaping? At noon, he still felt that Su Erniang was the best little lady, but now... eh... he was a little confused?


    Zhao Lan has the desire to eat.


    Mr. Shen quickly gave up his seat, "Little Prince, please¡ª"


    Zhao Lan did not move.


    Santai observed the words and acted as the host¡¯s mouth, ¡°Why does Su Erniang want to please you?¡±


    ¡°Of course...¡± Ask him to be your master!


    ? Hua Ping suddenly realized that the young master asked him to be his master, but he declined, and instead became Su Erniang''s master. He was... seeking death!


    "That...that..." Hua Ping walked away, "Lao Jiang said that he found clues about Liao Xia''s spies. I... went over to take a look..." The voice fell and the person disappeared.


    Mr. Shen has a headache. This guy threw such a stall to him, so he had to say a few kind words for him, "Hua..."


    "Aren''t you hungry, sir?" Zhao Lan sat down, reached for the hot pot with chopsticks, and ate a large portion of the food.


    Mr. Shen:¡­


    When did the young master put down his aloofness and become a human being?


    Looked at Shuangrui and others in confusion.


    Shuang Ruina dared to say anything, pointed it at him, and asked him to eat with his master quickly.


    Mr. Shen thought to himself, can he start teaching the young master how to detect things?


    Hua Ping didn¡¯t stop until there was no one around. Alas, his delicious food! While lamenting that he missed out on delicious food tonight, he was also thinking about when Su Erniang would send him hot pot again.


    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? with with me with his hot pot?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 90： Roasted chestnuts with sugar

    Chapter 90 Roasted chestnuts with sugar


    A few days later, Feng Wangtian came to the capital again, bringing with him a whole mule cart of mountain goods. Su Ruojin thought that Father Feng was selling them, and was about to praise him for his economic acumen. Unexpectedly, he waved his hand and said, "They are all given away." To satisfy my little boss¡¯s craving.¡±


    ?Then how greedy must she be to be able to eat a whole cart?


    Feng Wangtian was about to move down, but was stopped by Su Ruojin, "Dad Feng, I was embarrassed to have already taken a cart last time. I definitely can''t take it this time."


    Speaking of this, Feng Wangtian took out something wrapped in silk from his arms. Just as he was peeling it off layer by layer, Su Ruojin suddenly knew what it was, "Uncle, this is for your family." Sun Tzu¡¯s golden lock.¡±


    Feng Wangtian paused. It was indeed a gift from his boss to the old Feng family, but the gift was too thick. He was both happy and couldn''t bear it. He continued to open the silk head, revealing the golden lock inside, and reached out to grab it. Put it into the hands of the little boss.


    ¡°It¡¯s too expensive, I can¡¯t accept it.¡±


    Su Ruojin was helpless: "Dad, I was just afraid that you wouldn''t accept it, so I hid it in my clothes and asked you to take it back."


    Feng Wangtian understood his employer''s intentions. He was filled with emotion for a moment, "What''s the value of a cartload of mountain goods? They are all wild things that grow in the mountains. Compared with the opportunity that the employer gives our family to work, they are really not worth anything." My little boss, I, Old Feng, understand your wishes very much, but I really can¡¯t accept this golden lock.¡±


    Honest people are still on their feet.


    Su Ruojin put on a small face and said seriously, "If daddy refuses to accept it, then I will return all the mountain goods you sent last time to you."


    Feng Wangtian knew that his boss gave away mountain goods. When he heard this, he panicked, "How can we get back what we gave away?"


    Su Ruojin thought there was only hawthorn business, but she didn¡¯t expect that there was also chestnut business. Chestnuts can be speculated until the Chinese New Year.


    Before Su Ruojin could say anything, Feng Wangtian waved his hand and said, "If you don''t sell this much."


    She happily said, "Uncle, since there are so many chestnuts, why not sell them..."


    Feng Wangtian stuttered, "This..."


    ?Feng Wangtian looked at the excited little boss with a smile. He knew that the young boss liked it.


    Feng Wangtian couldn''t resist, so he only agreed to take some money from Cao Longzhu. "There are a lot of chestnuts in the mountains. They will be ripe in a few days. I will give some to the little boss."


    The mountains are indeed treasures, they really have everything.


    ¡°Yes, then how can I take back the gold lock my family gave to my father?¡±


    Seeing that he was in trouble, Su Ruojin smiled and came over to comfort him, "Dad, what''s in this box?" He deliberately interrupted and changed the subject.


    After the joy, Su Ruojin refused to take it for nothing this time and wanted to buy it according to the market conditions.


    ¡°Wow, the chestnuts are ripe too!¡±


    It¡¯s coming again!


    ¡°There are also mountain pear, girl fruit, chestnut...¡±


    Seeing that his employer refused to take it back, Feng Wangtian hesitated for a while, then finally wrapped it in silk and stuffed it into his arms. He reached out and opened the cover of the cattail grass, revealing a round purple mountain grape. Although it was not larger than the artificially cultivated ones in later generations, it was smaller than the wild ones. , is already quite big.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you would give me some more?¡±


    ?Hey, why didn¡¯t the little boss say anything? The sudden silence made Feng Wangtian uneasy.


    Su Ruojin immediately thought of several ways to eat chestnuts, such as roasted chestnuts with sugar, roasted chestnut chicken, chestnut cakes, chestnut cakes...


    Stir-fried chestnuts with sugar are a famous traditional delicacy. In fact, they have appeared as early as the Song Dynasty. During the Yin Dynasty, Su Ruojin also saw them sold in the market. The price was not low, but they would not be on the market until September. I thought that Father Feng also had some in the mountains and brought them here so early.


    Su Ruojin was thoughtful.


    ¡°There are specialized traders in the nearby city who collect it, and people in the mountains basically sell it to them. The little boss likes to eat it, so I have a few trees at home that I can send to the little boss.¡±


    It was taken over by someone! Also, since there are people selling them in the market, there must be people who go to the mountains to collect them. Su Ruojin''s plan to roast chestnuts with sugar was aborted before it even started.


    She smiled helplessly, "Since everyone in the village has sold, dad, you can also sell it. We will start the hawthorn business soon, so let''s work on it." Feng Wangtian still insisted on giving it to the small owner, "Sell it to them It¡¯s not worth much, I¡¯ll bring it to my little boss next time, it¡¯ll be enough for him to last all winter.¡±


    Su Ruojin was embarrassed to let Father Feng run around again.


    ?Feng Wangtian Dapu waved his hand, "Anyway, Hawthorn will be on the market soon, and I often have to travel to Beijing."


    ??Same, Su Ruojin no longer struggled.


    Father Feng only had one night''s rest this time and was about to go home. Su Ruojin warned: "Dad, in the spring next year, you can cut off the wild grape vines and plant them. There are also chestnuts. Try to see if you can grow them yourself. There will be more in the future." It¡¯s just like selling money to make a living.¡±


    When Father Feng drove the mule cart back, he was really impressed, "How come something can make money in the hands of a small business owner?"


    Su Ruojin was a little embarrassed by his sigh and said with a guilty conscience, "Let your eldest grandson read more in the future. There is everything in the book."


    Read, read, read, the book has its own golden house, and the book has its own beauty like jade.


    ??Father Feng really listened to Su Ruojin''s words. Now that his family''s conditions have improved, he will send his eldest grandson to study in a school outside the mountain. No matter whether he will be like his little boss in the end, at least he will not be blind.


    When Feng¡¯s father came home, Su Ruojin was cooking up the mountain products that his father had left behind. Although there were not many chestnuts, Su Ruojin bought a large wok for them: one pot could weigh dozens of kilograms.


    ¡°Uncle Shutong, let¡¯s go find some more sand and bring it back. I want the kind of sand with larger grains.¡±


    Shu Tong was very puzzled, "Why do you need sand?"


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s useful.¡± Su Ruojin urged him to find it quickly.


    Shu and Dian Dian went to put a pot in search of sand.


    Su Ruojin shouted behind him, "Uncle Shutong, don''t linger outside, come back early."


    I haven''t been seen much lately.


    Hearing this, Shu Tong''s feet stuttered and he almost slipped and fell.


    Su Ruojin was so frightened that she hurriedly ran over, "Uncle Shutong, what''s wrong with you?" He is her most capable assistant, so don''t worry!


    Shu Tong felt guilty and quickly steadied his steps, "No...nothing...I...will be back soon." After that, he hurried away.


    Su Ruojin stood in the courtyard for a long time and said, "Uncle Shu Tong''s face looks wrong. Why does he feel flushed?" Is he sick?


    In the corridor, Cheng Yingzhen was a visitor, and she seemed to have guessed, "I don''t know which young lady?"


    "Ah!" Su Ruojin looked at her mother in surprise. Seeing her mother''s mysterious smile, she suddenly realized, "Uncle Shu and Tong are in love?"


    ¡°Love?¡± Cheng Yingzhen had never heard of this word, but she understood its meaning, ¡°Probably so.¡±


    Su Ruojin''s calves went straight up the corridor, and she leaned close to her mother, with a gossipy look on her face, "Mom, Uncle Shutong is quite old, why aren''t you married?"


    Cheng Yingzhen looked guilty, "It''s not because of our family''s difficulties."


    Yes, life at home is difficult, and no matchmaker comes to the door, so Shutong is delayed.


    ¡°No, he can talk about it himself.¡± Isn¡¯t that the case now?


    ¡°No one in the family has money, and your uncle and uncle are all worried to death, so why are you still in the mood to find a young lady?¡±


    Su Ruojin''s shoulders slumped, "When Shu Tong gets married, we have to make a big deal for him."


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Cheng Yingzhen had no objection.


    In the evening, Shutong used a mule cart to bring back a large pot and a frame of coarse sand.


    Dear friends, Kavin, there is still one more night, thank you for your support, okay!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 91： Mid-Autumn Festival

    Chapter 91 Mid-Autumn Festival Etiquette


    As soon as dinner was over, Su Ruojin directed Shu Tong to fry chestnuts and pour the sand into the pot together with the chestnuts.


    Shutong asked in surprise, "What is this for?"


    ¡°In order to heat evenly.¡±


    Shutong didn¡¯t understand, so he pointed to the hole in the chestnut and asked, ¡°Can you pour it in?¡±


    It took Mao Ya a whole afternoon to open this mouthful, which was a lot of work. But if you don''t open it, one will explode during frying, and the other will be easy to fry and eat.


    ¡°No, just fry it and I¡¯ll see how it goes.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shutong waved the shovel and began to work.


    Chestnuts have an irregular shape, with one side flat and the other curved. This makes it easy to be unevenly heated and burnt during stir-frying. Sand has the ability to easily dissipate heat after being heated. If you can put chestnuts into the sand and stir-fry, you can ensure that every part of the chestnuts is heated evenly. This will allow the chestnuts to be fried faster and avoid the appearance of Fried condition.


    The kitchen was brightly lit, and even Su Yanli and Su Dalang were attracted to it. The whole family gathered around the stove to watch roasted chestnuts. After half a quarter of an hour, the aroma of chestnuts wafted out of the pot.


    Su Sanlang couldn''t wait and asked again and again, "Sister, can it be eaten after it''s fried?"


    Su Ruojin felt that what she was eating was not chestnuts, but a mouthful of dog food. She suppressed her laughter and grabbed a handful for Mao Ya, who was sitting behind the stove to light the fire. "Sister Mao Ya, have a taste, it''s delicious!"


    Is it so obvious? Shutong subconsciously touched his face.


    Su Ruojin almost couldn''t hold back her laughter and continued to ask, "Did you just buy these clothes recently?"


    ??Everyone''s eyes followed Su Ruojin''s question and all focused on Shu Tong. He quickly hid to the side as if someone had stripped him of his clothes.


    ??The master and his wife were chatting with each other, and Mao Ya felt a little embarrassed, but seeing that the little master and Shu Tong seemed to be used to it, she pretended not to see anything.


    Su Ruojin shook his head and had to wait a while.


    Su Ruojin didn''t let him go. "No wonder you paid me several taels of silver recently. It turned out that you were packing up."


    "tasty!"


    Cheng Yingzhen held Xiao Silang in her arms and had no hands to peel it off. Su Yanli peeled it off and put it in her mouth. The middle-aged couple peeled it off and fed it to her, as if there were no children around.


    Of course the master wanted to give it away, but since receiving the reminder from her mother during the day, Su Ruojin is now reading a book and talking to her uncle, feeling that they are full of hormones, "Uncle, have you gone to the barber shop for a shave recently?"


    Su Sanlang''s little hands were even weaker and he couldn''t peel it open. He screamed anxiously. Su Dalang shook his head and laughed, and put the peeled piece into his mouth. He ate one in just two clicks, "It''s delicious. I More.¡±


    Su Ruojin asked Shu Tong to quickly take it out, use a sieve to filter out the sand, and share it with everyone.


    Su Dalang continued to skin him.


    Shu Tongzuo peeled off one piece after another, and after a while, several of them were eaten. "Second lady, would you like to give some of this fried food to your master?"


    After frying for a while, she asked Shutong to stop. After it cooled for a while, she stretched out her hand, pinched one and ate it. It was pink and sweet.


    "I...I..." Although Shutong felt guilty, he quickly found an excuse, "I am now the chief steward of the Su family. I represent the Su family wherever I go. If I don''t dress appropriately, I will be laughed at."


    "Who''s joking?" Su Ruojin asked deliberately, "Is it some young lady?"


    "No...no...the elder of the Lu family..." Oh my god, seeing how he didn''t bring it upon himself, Shu Tong squatted on the ground in embarrassment. Turns out she is the eldest lady of the Lu family!


    The Su family¡¯s eyes were bright.


    Cheng Yingzhen looked at her husband. Su Yanli smiled and nodded. It was time for Shu and Tong to get married.


    Su Ruojin walked to Shutong, stretched out her little hand and patted his shoulder, "How old is Mrs. Lu? Do you like you?"


    ¡°Oh, why do you like it or not? Second lady, are you, a young lady, ashamed to say this?¡±


    Shutong was hiding towards the door like a young daughter-in-law.


    I didn¡¯t expect a twenty-seven-year-old young man to be so innocent, Su Ruojin was happy.


    ?One night, while frying chestnuts, I was teasing Shu Tong. I almost made the young man drop his shovel and run away. Su Ruojin grabbed him and asked, "Should we invite a matchmaker to Lu''s house to talk?"


    As it relates to life-long matters, Shu Tong is still a grown man no matter how hard he tries, "I would like my wife and my second wife to make the decision for me."


    Cheng Yingzhen smiled and said, "As long as you like it and the Lu family agrees, I will do it for you during the New Year."


    Once he heard that New Year means you can have a mother-in-law, Shu Tong grinned to the back of his ears and agreed with a smile, "Anyway, all my money is in Er Niang''s account, Madam and Er Niang will decide what to do."


    The family is about to welcome a new member, and the Su family is full of joy.


    The speculation continued until after ten o''clock.


    The Mid-Autumn Festival is coming soon, and the grapes and chestnuts given by Father Feng can be given as holiday gifts. There are still two items left, so Su Ruojin made moon cakes and roast duck, just four items.


    While waiting for the mooncake molds, Su Ruojin made the extra mountain grapes into wine.


    The key to making wine is not to wash off the ¡°white frost¡± on the surface. Some people think that this layer of white frost is dirt. Even in modern times, many people think that it is pesticides, but it is not.


    ?Careful people will find that not only grapes have hoarfrost, but plums, sugar cane, blueberries and even winter melons also have a similar layer of hoarfrost on their surfaces.


    This layer of white frost is sugar alcohol substances secreted by fruits and vegetables themselves. It is also called fruit powder. It is a biosynthetic natural substance. It is not only harmless to the human body, but also contains yeast. Therefore, homemade wine can be fermented without adding yeast. It can ferment into wine by itself.


    Wash the grapes and drain the water, put them into a jar that has been scalded with boiling water in advance, add rock sugar and close the mouth tightly. The juice will come out of the grapes in one month, and it usually takes three months before opening. The taste will be better after half a year or more.


    So when giving gifts during the Mid-Autumn Festival, wine is destined to fall behind. After the mooncake mold arrived home, Su Ruojin immediately instructed Cheng Yingzhen to make mooncakes.


    ? The prototype of mooncakes already existed in the Yin Dynasty. The rhombus-shaped snack food currently sold is similar to mooncakes and is available all year round. On this basis, Su Ruojin made Cantonese-style five-nut mooncakes and Su-style egg yolk cakes. One is soft and sweet, the other is crispy and refreshing, both are extremely delicious.


    In the mid-autumn afternoon, the sun shines in from the corridor and into the kitchen. A middle-aged woman and two young girls, one young and one young, are making mooncakes with their heads down seriously. They are pressing the dough, mixing the fillings, and knocking the molds. Knocking molds, busy and orderly.


    Of course, it would have been nice if there hadn''t been the troublesome Su Sanlang. This brat got under his mother''s arm to grab the mold, climbed onto the stool next to Mao Ya to grab the potion, and even reached into the stuffing in front of Su Ruojin. She was eating the stuffing, but she knocked her chopsticks mercilessly, which was like a dog hating a cat.


    After the mooncakes were ready, Su Ruojin took them to the breakfast shop to bake them as there was no oven at home. When Su Yanli came home on duty, the two mooncakes had just been baked and brought back. Cheng Yingzhen immediately gave one to her husband to taste.


    "How about it?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 92： good at

    Chapter 92 Proud


    "They are all delicious." Regardless of whether they are delicious or not, Su Yanli will praise them if his wife cooks them herself. Of course, they are indeed good.


    He reminded his daughter, "Don''t forget Prince Zhao Xiao this time."


    Su Ruojin smiled and said, "I will give it to him first this time."


    ??And this time it was more formal. Su Yanli wrote a note and asked Shu Tong to drive a mule cart to Prince Jin''s Mansion.


    ?The first time he went to the palace, Shu Tong was quite nervous and scared, so he asked Su Ruojin to go with him to give him courage.


    She shook her head and said, "It''s better to ask Uncle Hua Ping than me. He is a helper and has dealt with everyone. I think he can help you knock on the door of Prince Jin''s Mansion."


    ??So is it!


    ?Shutong was inspired and actually went to Hua Ping to take him to Prince Jin''s Mansion. Hua Ping was so frightened that he almost thought he had been exposed. After repeated testing, he found out that he was treating him as a helper, so he dared to put his heart into it.


    ??As a young man, he was also a bit quick-witted. Shutong dragged Hua Ping from the bed to the mule cart and arrived at the gate of Prince Jin''s Mansion early in the morning, waiting for Prince Pingyang who was going to the Imperial College to attend school.


    Sure enough, wait and see.


    When Zhao Lan read the book, he subconsciously glanced at the side of the mule cart and found that there was someone in the mule cart, but it didn''t look like a young lady, so he looked away and looked at the steward of the Su family.


    Hua Ping secretly watched his little master leave, and then slowly looked at Shu Tong, "You know you don''t need me, but you still insist on pulling me here. I really owe you master and servant in this life."


    There were actually pictures on the gift box as to what was inside. Shuangrui asked the young master: "Should I take it to the Imperial College or send it to the palace so that the princess can look at it as a gift?"


    Shuangrui sent the remaining three items to the steward next to the princess along with the Su family''s notice. They followed the young master to the Imperial Academy for school.


    Zhao Lan reached for the barrel-like box, with chestnuts just exploded from the thick shell painted on it, full of wild interest, "Take this with you."


    Shutong approached the mule cart and wiped the sweat from his nervousness. "Fortunately, I came here when he went to school, otherwise I really wouldn''t know what to do."


    ¡°Wow, the roasted chestnuts are so fragrant.¡±


    During the break, Shuangrui opened the roasted chestnuts, peeled them off one by one and handed them to the little master.


    What do you owe? Shutong didn''t understand why Hua Xiaodi kept repeating this sentence every time, curled his lips, and got on the mule cart to go home. As he drove the cart, he thought, whether it was roasted chestnuts or moon cakes, he would give some to Mrs. Lu.


    A sweet aroma spread out and filled the nostrils of the young man in the room.


    Shuangrui took it with both hands with a smile, "It cost Dr. Su a lot."


    Shuangrui stepped forward and asked, "Guanshi Su, what''s the matter?"


    After saying that, he angrily climbed into the mule cart and continued to sleep.


    The Mid-Autumn Festival gifts have been packaged in a very high-end manner by Su Ruojin. Whether it is a grape fruit box, a moon cake pastry box, a sugar-fried chestnut, or a roast duck, they all imitate modern packaging. The surface of the box is painted with simple freehand colorful Chinese paintings by Su Yanli. , just a few strokes, full of color, both interesting and aesthetic, it is simply a small work of art.


    Zhao Lan looked at the mule carriage again. At this moment, Hua Ping had already stepped out of the carriage and bowed to him from a distance.


    The Boxing Day gift from the Su family is fine!


    ?Shuangrui looked at his little master.


    ?Zhao Lan motioned for him to take it.


    "You''re welcome, the young prince." Shu Tong was about to withdraw, and bowed his hands in salute, "There''s nothing to do, so I''ll go back first."


    ¡°Are the sugar-roasted chestnuts available so early this year?¡± Fan Yanjia thought for a while. In previous years, it would have been September.


    Shuangrui looked at his young master quietly while peeling. He seemed to have been having trouble since the last time the grapes were taken over by Young Master Fan. This time he finally got a gift from the Su family before the Fan family.


    The corners of the little master''s mouth were almost invisible. Shuangrui felt the little master''s pride. He thought to himself, is he a young man with such a strong desire to win? Fan Yanjia was so careless that he didn''t even know that the little prince of Pingyang had already experienced a lot of hardships. He reached out and grabbed a handful from the packaging box, peeled off one and put it in his mouth.


    ?After one of them finished eating, he praised the roasted chestnuts like nothing else in the world, "Jinzhi, where did you buy them from? The roasted chestnuts were so delicious!"


    ??The little master was still eating snacks leisurely, and could only reply with a smile, "I didn''t buy it, it was a Mid-Autumn Festival gift from the Su family."


    ?Fan Yanjia: ...Does his family also have one?


    It¡¯s wrong to think about it.


    ¡°I went back yesterday and didn¡¯t hear my mother say there was a Su family holiday ceremony?¡±


    The master was so confused that Shuangrui could only smile and said, "The Su family delivered it to the gate of the palace this morning. I guess Young Master Fan can eat it when he returns from school."


    ?Fan Yanjia:¡­


    Giving gifts so early? For some reason, Fan Yanjia looked at the unpeeled sugar-roasted chestnuts in his hand and suddenly felt that they no longer tasted good.


    The aroma of roasted chestnuts is fragrant, but after eating too much, it feels a bit dry. Shuangrui handed him silky milk tea again. The noble man in the world suddenly became so down-to-earth, and all the classmates opened their mouths in shock.


    ?Fan Yanjia:¡­


    ??How is Zhao Lan different today?


    But where exactly it is, it is not something that a young boy like him can figure out.


    The chestnuts were fragrant and sweet, and they were enjoyable to eat. However, a cup of milk tea was missing, so Fan Yanjia also asked the boy to buy milk tea.


    Qingfeng hurriedly ran out to buy something for the young master. Fortunately, there was a milk tea shop opened near the Imperial College. The shop was not big and only had a big name, but it couldn''t stop the business. Not only the students in the Imperial College liked it, but also the people in the nearby government offices. It¡¯s profitable.


    In a few months, Mrs. Yang made a lot of money. She was looking at her account books at home, and with a smile on her face, she told Aunt Zhang, "The Su family''s share must be sufficient, no less."


    ?The master made more money and lived a better life, so Aunt Zhang was naturally happy. "Madam, don''t worry, Su Erniang suggested to Fang Zi that you open more small shops. I will definitely support her as the God of Wealth."


    Isn¡¯t he just a little God of Wealth?


    ?In a short period of time, the Su family''s life went from being tight to not only opening their own breakfast shop and setting up a barbecue stall, but also partnering with her in the milk tea business. Money flowed into their pockets like water.


    ??Mrs. Yang sighed with emotion, "I heard that Dr. Su even owns a field and has accepted the youngest son of King Jin as his student. These days are really getting better."


    Su Ruojin didn¡¯t know what Mrs. Yang was feeling, but when Aunt Zhang sent her a share of the money, she smiled so hard that she couldn¡¯t see anything, ¡°Madam¡¯s shop is making money again.¡±


    Only the more you earn, the more you will get divided!


    Aunt Zhang smiled and said, "Thanks to the Second Lady, it''s okay."


    Su Ruojin was so happy that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth from ear to ear. The money is coming quickly!


    As soon as he got off school, Fan Yanjia asked his mother: "Did Su give you Mid-Autumn Festival gifts?"


    Mrs. Fan nodded, "I sent it, what''s the matter?"


    There are so many people giving gifts to the Minister''s Mansion. Why is the youngest son thinking about the Su family?


    ?Fan Yanjia smiled and said, "Mom, where are you?"


    Mrs. Su frowned, and Fan Yanjia saw the gift box on the desk that had not yet been put away. "As soon as I saw the pattern on this box, I knew it was painted by a doctor."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 93： Delicious mooncakes

    Chapter 93 Delicious mooncakes


    ??The reason why the Su family''s Christmas gifts are still placed on the counter is because the outer box is so beautiful and picturesque that Mrs. Fan wants Mr. Fan to take a look.


    Fan Yanjia had already tasted the sugar-roasted chestnuts, so he opened the mooncake box directly. The exquisitely made cakes were lying inside. He was appetizing just by looking at them. He took the Cantonese-style five-kernel cake first and opened it. There were walnut kernels, Almonds, melon kernels (there were no sunflower seeds at this time, and local melon kernels were used), sesame seeds, and there were neither olive kernels nor peanut kernels in the Da Yin Dynasty at this time. It was impossible to make five kernels, so Su Ruojin put in chestnuts to serve as one kernel.


    Although there are four kernels, Su Ruojin still calls them five kernels. At this moment, although Fan Yanjia noticed it, he didn''t notice that at such a young age, he loves sweets. After one bite, his delicious eyebrows flew up.


    ¡°The Su family¡¯s dim sum is delicious.¡±


    Mrs. Fan never frowned when she saw her child''s foodie appearance. This child...


    ?Fan Yanjia saw that her mother was disgusted and quickly put the other half into her hand, "Mom, try it. It''s oily but not greasy, sweet but not salty. It''s both glutinous and sandy. It tastes really good. It''s really delicious."


    Mrs. Fan glared at her son when he praised this little pancake so much that he even ate the tribute from the officials, making him look like a poor kid from a small family who had never seen the world. It was really... I don¡¯t even know what to say about him.


    ?Happy as he was, he took a small bite and ate it in his mouth. The sweetness and glutinousness of the mooncake instantly slid down his teeth. The taste... was really weird.


    ?Fan Yanjia raised her eyebrows proudly, "It''s different from what we usually eat!"


    There was actually something delicious that he hadn¡¯t eaten yet. Fan Chengcan gave up as soon as he heard that, he opened his mouth and howled, "I want...I want it now..."


    Mrs. Fan and her son:¡­


    I sniffed: "Salty, salty, what is it?" I had just finished my shift, my stomach was empty, and I was hungry. I smelled such a fragrance, and my index finger moved. I couldn''t bear it, so I reached out and took out a five-nut mooncake. , opened his mouth and bit it, "It''s not the fragrance, but this one is not bad either."


    Master Fan was still full of taste, "Which store has new products? I will buy some tomorrow to try, especially the egg yolk cake that I didn''t eat."


    Fan Yanjia touched her nose guiltily and hurried away. Before she left, she did not forget to add, "Father, this is a gift from the Su family. After eating the cake, you can enjoy Master Su''s paintings." He pointed to the case. The packaging box on the table turned and ran away.


    Sixteen small mooncakes, in modern times, would be half eaten and half wasted. Now, not a single one was wasted and all went into the Fan family¡¯s belly.


    ?Having eaten egg yolk crisps, there is nothing you don¡¯t like. The outside is crispy and the inside is salty and the egg yolk is salty. The crispy and salty aroma is really indescribable. It can be described in two words: delicious.


    Although it tasted really good, Mrs. Fan didn''t want her son to be proud of it, so she deliberately didn''t say whether it tasted good or not. She was just a little hungry, so after eating half of it, she felt that the taste was gone, so she reached for the egg yolk cake.


    Fan Chengcan smelled the aroma. Fortunately, his calves were running fast, otherwise he wouldn''t have had the mooncake. He ran over and stood on tiptoe, stretched out his chubby hands, grabbed them one by one, and chewed them happily.


    When Fan Hongjia and his wife came to say good night to their parents, what they saw was that the four of them couldn¡¯t stop eating.


    Mrs. Fan was no exception. One small one was not enough. They were packed in gift boxes with eight in each box. In a blink of an eye, they were wiped out by the mother and son. When Mrs. Fan came back, she saw her son and wife eating snacks like a competition.


    ?The food was delicious to begin with, and coupled with his ravenous hunger, Mr. Fan couldn''t stop eating.


    Wealthy people prefer small and exquisite things. The egg yolk cakes are not big, and men basically eat one at a time. Su Ruojin did not make the five-nut mooncakes in a large way. They are slightly larger than the egg yolk cakes, not too big, but not too small. Don''t even eat two dinners.


    Master Fan: ...with food and reward? With a good artistic conception, he is indeed a talent he values.


    The Su family didn''t know what was going on with the Fan family, but Yang Siniang and Xue Wulang had tasted the Su family''s mooncakes and chestnuts, and they both ran over and stood in front of Su Ruojin and spat out a wave of rainbow farts.


    "Ah Jin, the food made at your home is always better than that made elsewhere, why?" Su Ruojin could tell her that thousands of years later, with abundant ingredients and people perfecting their food, a delicious mooncake would cost more than just the dough. There are a lot of auxiliary materials added, not to mention what to put first, what to put last, and how to ferment. Can something made with such care not be delicious?


    ¡°Are you still doing it?¡±


    The Mid-Autumn Festival has not yet arrived, and the festival gifts sent by the Su family have been shared and eaten by family members. She hasn''t eaten enough yet!


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    Good things certainly take effort, and she doesn¡¯t want to do them again!


    When the Fan family¡¯s Nanny Qin sent a generous gift in return the next day, and also politely asked to buy some mooncakes, Su Ruojin certainly would not ask for the Fan family¡¯s money, so she agreed with a smile.


    Seeing that Mrs. Su agreed, Grandma Qin went back to resume her life with a smile.


    Cheng Yingzhen looked at the gift list sent by the Fan family and said, "Ajin, this is too expensive."


    What Mrs. Fan gave as a gift was a fifty-year-old ginseng, which was estimated to cost dozens of taels of silver. A box of high-quality donkey-hide gelatin cost another twenty taels. There were also several colors of high-quality brocade and several styles of beaded flowers. One look at this The gifts basically took care of everyone in the Su family. The old ginseng was given to Su Yanli, the donkey-hide gelatin was given to Cheng Yingzhen, the brocade was used to make clothes for the whole family, and the pearl flowers were of course Su Ruojin''s. In this way, it was a festive gift It¡¯s almost two hundred taels.


    ?Even if the Fan family gave gifts to other wealthy families, they would probably be of this level.


    The gift given back to the Fan family was thoughtful and valuable. Su Ruojin felt both surprised and expected.


    ¡°Ah Jin...?¡±


    Mrs. Fan came to report to Li during the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    Logically speaking, as the Su family who enjoys the real benefits of Mr. Fan, they will not suffer any loss if they give him two more food recipes. However, Mrs. Fan still slowly returns the gifts in her daily interactions. Many times, she especially deals with people of high status, favors, gifts or It''s a benefit. You can''t repay it immediately, which means that others are not interested in dealing with you. On the contrary, those who are not in a hurry to return the favor will get along with you for a long time. This means that they are willing to interact with you.


    This is something Su Ruojin slowly figured out in his dealings with people of high status in later generations.


    Shu Tong asked, "Second Lady, since mooncakes are so delicious, why don''t you make some and sell them?"


    Su Ruojin shook his head, "It can''t be scaled up, and you can''t make much money just by doing it piecemeal."


    ?If you want to make delicious mooncakes, you need real materials, and they cost a lot of money. Let¡¯s wait and talk about it when we have a chance.


    Cheng Yingzhen and her daughter took Mao Ya and Shu Tong to help them. They worked for three days and made almost a thousand pieces. Five to six hundred were given to the Fan family, and the rest were divided among family members, servants, Yang Siniang and others.


    In the end, there was only a little bit left over, which I kept at home for admiring the moon.


    Mrs. Fan sent five or six hundred of them according to the packaging of the Su family to the people she was dealing with, and of course to the palace. Even the officials ate the delicious mooncakes made by Su Ruojin.


    When Zhao Lan attended the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet in the palace, he noticed the moon cakes in front of the officials and his brows moved.


    Santai immediately went to inquire, and soon he found out that it was a festive gift from Mrs. Fan to the palace. "I heard that the Fan family and his son thought it was delicious, so they asked the Su family to make hundreds more."


    tasty? He also thought it was delicious! Zhao Lan''s mouth twitched slightly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 94： Mid-autumn night

    Chapter 94 Mid-Autumn Night


    ??Night is coming quietly, and a bright moon hangs high in the blue sky, emitting a bright light. Everything seems to be shrouded in a white veil, adding to the sense of mystery. The sky was extremely quiet, and the twinkling stars added infinite vitality to the sky.


    Cheng Yingzhen and her two children were setting up the table to worship the moon. Fruits and pastries were arranged in order, an incense burner was placed in the middle, and incense was lit. The mother and daughter piously and respectfully picked up three pillars and bowed three times to the moon.


    Su Yanli set off firecrackers and fireworks, and in an instant, the quiet courtyard suddenly became lively.


    In the corridor, Shutong, Dong''s mother, and Xianggui leaned against the pillars and watched the master''s family worship the moon.


    The moon has conveyed longing, beauty and tranquility since ancient times. The faint moon of the Mid-Autumn Festival can bring comfort to people, and it also records the joys and sorrows of many people.


    Shu Tong is in love and looks like he wants to find Mrs. Lu right now. Dong¡¯s mother and Xiang Gui are both poor people. Although they recall the past with emotion, they no longer rely on family members and men to create with their own hands. Live a happy life, the people and things that hurt them have long faded out of life, and now they feel extremely peaceful.


    After the fireworks and firecrackers were set off, Shutong and Xianggui went to carry the table and put it in the patio to prepare for dinner.


    Su Sanlang was not in the mood to eat. He took the rabbit lantern bought by his father and was about to run out to compete with the children in the alley when he was stopped by Su Dalang: "Eat first. After you finish eating, my brother will take you to play."


    Su Sanlang still wanted to break away, but Su Ruojin glared at him when he came out with chopsticks, "If you don''t obey, your rabbit lantern will be confiscated."


    ??A sister is a big talker at home. Su Sanlang was instantly deflated, and came to the table listlessly with his small mouth puffed out, "Then you guys hurry up and eat."


    "Yes, sir." Shutong jumped up and ran away happily.


    Su Ruojin glared at him again, "Spank him if he disobeys."


    Shu Tong was not in the mood to drink and dine, so he made an excuse to go see Shopkeeper Huang and Hua Ping in the shop. Su Yanli looked at the boy who had been with him for many years, and couldn''t stop his expression of spring. He suppressed his smile and nodded. ,"come back earlier."


    Su Ruojin chuckled.


    Su Ruojin also gave Dong¡¯s mother and Xiang Gui a day off. The two refused to take a break and insisted on continuing the business. As an owner, of course, they are happy to continue the business, but they will not exploit their employees and will increase their monthly salary.


    Su Yanli laughed, shook his head, stretched out his hands to lift San''er onto the stool, "When you''re full, your sister will naturally go out with you to play."


    The three members of Dashi''s family returned to their hometown two days ago. On the day of their reunion, the Su family gave them seven days'' leave. Originally, Xianggui was asked to go back as well. She said that since she sold herself to her master, she no longer had a family. From now on, Su family.


    ??A sister is really fierce and knows how to beat people. Su Sanlang pursed his lips in grievance.


    Little brat? Su Yanli smiled. He was so young, but he already despised his younger brother. He reached out and patted the top of his daughter''s fluffy hair, "You are as big as a kid."


    ?On the night of reunion, everyone gathered around a big round table, regardless of master or servant. No matter men or women, everyone prepared drinks and ate while admiring the moon. It was a rare moment of leisure.


    ?Mother Dong is too old to eat and drink, so she goes to the kitchen to get bowls and no longer serves the food.


    ?Today is the night of reunion, and the table is full of dishes. How can we eat quickly?


    Before he was halfway through eating, Su Sanlang slipped off the table and dragged his big rabbit lantern to the alley to fight with his friends. Brother Su Dalang and Su Ruojin were worried, so they each took one to play in the alley.


    ¡°She thinks we are little brats.¡± Su Sanlang took the opportunity to sue his sister.


    Xianggui and Mao Ya looked at each other. One went to the kitchen to accompany Mother Dong, and the other went outside to follow the young master.


    ?Finally, at the big table, Yu Su Yanli and his wife sat next to each other. The couple was very interesting and even poured wine for each other. "My wife has worked hard this year. I''d like to toast my husband to my wife."


    Cheng Yingzhen glared at him, "The hardest thing is your daughter Ajin." "Isn''t she your daughter?"


    Of course so.


    Cheng Yingzhen smiled and said, "Then thank the officials for their good teaching."


    Su Yanli did not dare to take the credit. "The daughter you gave birth to is smart and studious. She loves to read and ponder all kinds of books. Even I also like to read Minsheng Yao Ji and Tiangong Ji..."


    Su Ruojin suddenly sneezed. Who is saying bad things about her? The alley was very lively, and even Xue Wulang, who was usually upright, became much more lively and even brought cheese cakes to the Su brothers and sisters.


    ??Cheese is not easy to come by. Su Ruojin asked him where it came from. Xue Wulang said that it was a gift given to his father by others.


    oh! The person who could give a gift to Mr.


    Shutong rode a little donkey and galloped all the way. Since he came out with the excuse that the flowers were flat, of course he had to go to the shop to have a look. It turned out that the shop was dark and there was no one inside at all. Could it be that they had gone shopping?


    Since he was not here, there was no need to delay his meeting with the beautiful woman. He happily patted the little donkey and headed to the appointed street intersection.


    ??The Lu family''s life has improved due to the barbecue business. Lu Dani, who used to be dressed in dust, is wearing a new set of clothes today, wearing a beaded flower sent by her sweetheart, and is standing at the entrance of the alley in a pretty way, waiting for someone to come.


    On one hand, I was worried and on the other hand, I couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.


    "Ani..." A call made Ludani raise her head. Shutong''s body was bright, fair and fresh. Compared with her contemporaries, she looked very young and did not look like she was twenty-eight years old.


    Once she saw that she was her sweetheart, Lu Dani blushed and responded in a low voice, "Brother Su."


    Shu Tong''s face was also slightly red, but he was a man and had to take the initiative. "It''s been a long time."


    "no no¡­"


    ¡°Whatever do you want to eat, I¡¯ll treat you to it.¡±


    Shu Tong led people to the street, chatting as they walked, and finally went to a restaurant to eat rice dumplings and went shopping. When he saw a beautiful hairpin, he wanted to stop and buy it for her, but Lu Dani stopped him and said, "Su Brother has already given me flowers."


    ??The pearl flowers on her hair were a gift from Mrs. Fan. Su Ruojin picked a pair and sent them to her sweetheart.


    ??The things Fan''s house sent were definitely not bad. Lu''s mother asked others and heard that they cost a few taels less. She was so happy that she almost shouted so that everyone in the world knew that her daughter had married a rich man.


    ?The book is not necessarily bought: "That is the second lady''s wish, and tonight is my wish."


    ¡°Your master is so kind.¡±


    The original owner of Lu Dani admired Su Ruojin, and now that she is so willing to give herself such a precious thing, she is even more pleased with her.


    "Of course." The young master raised him by himself, and Shu Tong said proudly, "Our wife and second wife have said that we are busy these two days during the Mid-Autumn Festival. In a few days, we will invite a matchmaker to come to your house to propose marriage and discuss our marriage. Things."


    ?Ah, is it so fast? Ludani was surprised and a little embarrassed.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 95： Tangtangshuishui

    Chapter 95 Tang Tang Shui Shui


    Lu Dani was a little anxious: "Then...then my barbecue shop..." Her father was stupid and her mother was fussy. She couldn''t live without the barbecue stall.


    ¡°Keep doing it!¡±


    Lu Dani listened and said, "I''ve already...you, don''t you want to come to your house...?" Shutong is the steward of the Su family. She will definitely work in the Su family when she marries and follows the chicken.


    Shu Tong shook his head, "Our second wife has said that if you want to work at the barbecue stall, you can continue to work. If you don''t want to, it''s up to you. Anyway, you are free to do whatever you want."


    It¡¯s still...is this still possible?


    ?At this moment, when a woman gets married, she is equivalent to giving birth to children and working as a cow and horse for the man¡¯s family. What else can she do as she wants?


    ¡°You listen to Su Erniang on everything?¡± Lu Dani couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Shu Tong nodded, "The second lady is right, why don''t you listen?"


    God, Miss Su Er is such a fairy lady. Lu Dani can¡¯t wait to go over and kowtow to her. Recently, while she likes Shutong, she is also worried about her family. She has no brothers. If she gets married, her family will She didn''t know what the situation was going to be like. She didn''t expect the Su family to arrange her like this, so why should she be worried and entangled.


    There is only gratitude and longing in my heart.


    The young lady was excited, and Shu Tong was also happy. He stretched out his hand and took her little hand.


    Ludani: ...I want to shrink back but don¡¯t want to, so it¡¯s so sweet.


    Shutong howled secretly, God, I wish Shutong could finally hold the little lady''s hand at such an old age.


    From the initial awkwardness to the sweet mutual attraction, the two attracted envious eyes.


    ?In a medium-sized restaurant on the street, someone was sitting by the window. While drinking, he looked towards the street, and he could see the light of the young lady holding the book.


    Even the dull Huang Shun couldn''t help but smile, "It seems that good things are coming for Manager Su, what about you? Little Brother Hua."


    The person near the window was Hua Ping. He glanced at the old man angrily, "When people like us get married, it means harming others."


    After hearing this, Huang Shun fell silent for a moment. When he was young, he got married on the pretext of being a businessman. He hasn''t gone back for so many years. He doesn''t know if the woman has remarried, and what happened to the child? In order to leave a descendant for himself, he selfishly got married. When he saw the woman gave birth to a son, he left quietly and never went back to see her for so many years.


    ?Every Mid-Autumn Festival full moon night is a time for him to feel sad and emotional.


    It is the fate of people like them to have a home that they cannot return to and have children that they dare not recognize.


    Hua Ping saw Huang Shun''s lifeless look and asked, "I heard that you send money there every year. How old is the child?"


    ¡°Seventeen or eighteen years old.¡±


    "On a?"


    ¡°The first is a daughter.¡±


    Hua Ping was surprised: "I didn''t expect you to have a son and a daughter?"


    ? Huang Shun, who was lifeless, relaxed when Hua Ping said it, and looked proud. Yes, don¡¯t look at my lame leg. He is in his forties and looks like a sixty-year-old man. I am a man with a son and a daughter.


    Huaping:¡­


    Can''t compare, it really can''t be compared.


    Hua Ping was depressed, but Huang Shun tried to persuade her, "Old master, I don''t care. Young master doesn''t want to take charge. Since they are all just messing around, it''s better to take the opportunity to start a family."


    ??For some reason, Hua Ping thought of Su Ruojin, "If I could have a daughter like Su Erniang, I would like to find a woman to marry."


    Su Erniang is so weird. The more angry she is, the more he likes her. Hua Ping thought to himself, is he born a bitch? ¡°There is something ready-made in the shop, can you do it?¡±


    Su Ping was instantly awakened by Old Man Huang and shook his head, "She and I are not suitable."


    ¡°Is it appropriate to find a woman to live a life with and have children?¡±


    Hua Ping turned his eyes at him disdainfully, "If I were the woman you were looking for, I would have come over with a big knife to kill her."


    ?Huang Shun:¡­


    Mr. Shen didn¡¯t expect that the little master would come over on the night of the Mid-Autumn Festival. He almost fell asleep.


    ¡°Young Master, why are you here?¡±


    Zhao Lan sat down on the couch in the wing with a cool breath, "What''s there to eat?"


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Mr. Shen said, ¡°The Su family sent a lot of dishes to Hua Ping. He went to the restaurant to drink and didn¡¯t eat, so he brought them all to me. I¡¯ll help him warm them up right away.¡±


    How come Su Erniang can eat everywhere? She is so good at crying! Zhao Lan, who had been unsatisfied all night, felt funny, and his anxious heart instantly calmed down.


    Shuangrui stood aside worriedly. Seeing that the young master finally no longer had a frosty face, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief and asked with little wings, "Young master, are you going back to the palace tonight?"


    ¡°Just rest here.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡±


    Su Ruojin¡¯s Mid-Autumn Festival dishes for Hua Ping were all soupy and watery. One was very hot, and the other two contained Chinese medicinal materials to help him gain weight. With such care, how could Hua Ping not like her?


    After a while, Mr. Shen brought in the heated vegetables and soup.


    Why are there still dishes that have not been touched with chopsticks? The main reason is that Su Ruojin''s tonic soup for Hua Ping is light and refreshing, which really suits Mr. Shen''s appetite. He was not willing to finish it all at once, so he divided a portion of each and put it in the well to calm down. , was planning to have another meal tomorrow, and it was just a coincidence that the little prince arrived. If he had eaten everything, he would not be able to get anything decent to eat in the middle of the night.


    Light, really light.


    Whether it¡¯s steamed lion head, braised pork ribs with ginseng, braised duck with yam, or simple version of Buddha Jumping Over the Wall, each one is light and delicious, not only nutritious, but also a hot sip that will make you sweat slightly, so don¡¯t be too comfortable!


    Shuangrui thought that the little master couldn''t use chopsticks for such a bland thing. Unexpectedly, the little master poured a small bowl of soup by himself and took a sip. Just when Shuangrui thought he disliked it, he drank it in one gulp. over.


    Shuangrui:¡­


    ?A bowl of soup seemed to open up Zhao Lan''s taste buds. The three soups and two large steamed lion heads on the table all went into his stomach in a short time.


    Mr. Shen: ...there were two lion heads on a plate and three small cups of soup, all of which were dazzled by the young boy. Who said that the young master can''t eat it if he has a heavy taste without spicy salt?


    Shuangrui Santai and others: ...Young master, we have been with you all night, shouldn''t we leave some reward for us?


    Zhao Lan himself didn''t expect that when he looked at the light and light things and ate them in his mouth, he actually tasted them. The meatballs were chewy and chewy, the Chinese medicine was slightly bitter but sweet, and the soup was fresh and rich. Everything was delicious. tasty.


    ?Eating and drinking enough can make people sleepy, so Zhao Lan, who usually suffers from insomnia, had a good night''s sleep.


    ??Early on the next morning, Huang Shun was waiting in the yard early. Zhao Lan walked up to him energetically in a smart outfit, raised his hands and saluted, "Master¡ª"


    ? Huang Shun didn''t say much. He raised his hands and returned the salute. In the blink of an eye, he turned around and unleashed his fists and kicks.


    After the Mid-Autumn Festival, the weather gets colder than ever, and the autumn tigers are completely gone. Even at noon it is chilly, and people change from jackets to thin coats.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 96： Marriage proposal controversy

    Chapter 96 Proposal Controversy


    ??The Su family hired a matchmaker and made an appointment. The shop was closed for one day, and Cheng Yingzhen took Dong''s mother and Su Ruojin to the Lu family to propose marriage.


    Logically speaking, Shutong¡¯s status only requires Dong¡¯s mother to bring the matchmaker there. As the hostess, Cheng Yingzhen does not have to go. However, Shutong has accompanied the Su family from poverty to the present step by step. There is no credit but hard work.


    Su Yanli and his wife decided to come to propose marriage in person. Mother Dong was the main host, and Su Ruojin, the young master, followed, carrying gifts and burdens. Not to mention the grand battle, the whole group was quite big.


    It was because of the Su family that the Lu family lived a comfortable life now. When they learned that Mrs. Su came to propose marriage in person, they were very happy and nervous. They started cleaning up early. The house was not only spotless, but also had decent tables, chairs, and In order to make the food lively and festive, Lu Zhitian also hired a few helpers, some to help set off firecrackers when guests came, some to help, and some to help serve tea and water, and set up the banquet.


    In short, the Lu family did their best to receive Mrs. Su and her party with the highest standards.


    Having been to Lu¡¯s house before, the group of people arrived at the Lu¡¯s alley with familiar paths. As soon as they arrived at the entrance of the alley, they saw Lu Zhitian and his wife waiting in new clothes. As soon as they saw them, they greeted them enthusiastically, "I have seen Madam -"


    The two of them were respectful and warm, which Cheng Yingzhen, who was afraid of society, was not used to. Fortunately, she smiled when she needed to smile and nodded when she needed to. She looked like a wealthy and decent official lady.


    ??The Lu family couple saw the madam smiling and friendly, and they were relieved a lot. They quickly signaled for help to set off firecrackers and welcomed people into the house in a lively manner.


    The crackling sound of firecrackers resounded throughout the alley, attracting people in the alley to come and watch the excitement. While they were happy, some people were jealous and bitter, "I didn''t expect that the most shabby little courtyard in the past has now become the cleanest and richest place."


    ¡°Who says it¡¯s not the case? I used to think that the entrance to the alley was dirty and messy, and there were also petty thefts. I didn¡¯t expect that people would use the entrance of the alley to make a lot of money. It¡¯s really¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Amidst the sound of firecrackers, neither the Su family nor the Lu family heard the gossip in the alley, but Lu''s wife knew that there was someone jealous in the alley. When she arrived at the entrance of the courtyard, she deliberately asked the helper to sprinkle candy in large quantities, and children from the alley rushed over to grab it. , the scene was extremely festive and lively.


    ??After Lu''s wife was proud, she quickly welcomed Mrs. Su to the table. After being polite, it was the matchmaker and Dong''s mother''s home court. The two talked with the Lu family from Shutong and Lu Dani about all the details of the wedding, including the betrothal gift, engagement, and marriage.


    Su Ruojin sat next to her mother and listened to the ancient marriage process with great interest. Seeing her daughter''s big eyes unblinking, Cheng Yingzhen couldn''t help but whisper in her ear, "This is the marriage charter for ordinary people. The lady¡¯s rules are different.¡±


    Su Ruojin thought to herself that of course she knew they were different. If they were all the same, there would be no class distinction in this world.


    Just when they were talking about how to celebrate their engagement in October, Lu Zhitian¡¯s parents, brother and sister-in-law came over.


    Before Nalu¡¯s mother entered the main hall, she said sharply, ¡°We don¡¯t agree.¡±


    Su Ruojin frowned for a moment, but they were from the Lu family after all, and their niece was proposed for marriage, so they were qualified to come and take a look.


    Obviously, when they arrived, the Lu family''s parents, brother and sister-in-law were not here, which meant that either Lu Zhitian did not invite him, or the Lu family''s parents, brother and sister-in-law were too arrogant. Based on the ancient blood and clan relations, it was impossible for Lu Zhitian not to invite his daughter when her daughter was proposed for marriage. Parents, brothers and sisters-in-law, they are too arrogant.


    Lu''s father and others were really putting on airs and waited until the matchmaker came to the door before slowly coming over. But Lu Zhitian and his wife wished they could come over until noon, so that they could not interfere with their daughter''s marriage, and they could also have lunch, so that everyone could face each other. All passable.


    Unexpectedly, when the key to engagement was discussed, they came.


    The matchmaker proposes marriages for officials and stewards. He is very confident and says in a arrogant tone: "Hey, isn''t this the Lu Qian family who sells meat? I heard that only the customers can choose the meat. The meat seller there You think you have bad customers, so you don¡¯t want to do this business?¡±


    ??The matchmaker was so good at criticizing Sang and Huai, Su Ruojin shouted loudly that she had to be a matchmaker to speak eloquently. Lu Qian was crowded as soon as he came up. If most people would have blushed by now, as expected, he had practiced at the stall. His heart was not beating and his face was not red. When he stepped in, he turned to his second son and said, "Are you just in such a hurry to marry your daughter? Come on?" At that time, Dani used to let people flatten and round her and make her a fool..."


    Before she could finish her words, Lu Zhitian''s wife couldn''t help but said, "I am willing to make cows and horses for Su Daguan''s family. They give me silver and gold, and I make cows and horses for you. I don''t even have a full stomach. You It¡¯s nice to say this.¡±


    Mother Lu was not offended by the matchmaker. She never expected that the second daughter-in-law, who had dared not even fart before, would point at her nose and yell, "It''s against the law, it''s really the opposite..."


    Wouldn¡¯t you use filial piety to pressure others? A good marriage proposal is like a mouse droppings ruining a good pot of soup.


    Su Ruojin couldn''t help but stand up and said to the old man Lu, "Lu, I haven''t settled the matter with you for breaking the contract yet, so you should jump out first."


    As soon as her voice came out, the main hall suddenly became quiet.


    Lumu looked at the man with her eyes.


    Old Man Lu had become the backer of the Marquis''s business, but he was not frightened by Su Ruojin. His face was sullen. Before he could speak, Su Ruojin quietly interrupted him, "My father is now the youngest son of Prince Jin, the Prince of Pingyang County." Master, as long as he goes to the Prince of Pingyang to show off, do you think Duke Cheng''s Mansion can protect you?"


    "I..." Old Man Lu didn''t believe in evil: "Mrs. Yao is still Mrs. Su''s sister!"


    ??The eldest sister is dominating the concubine, but Old Man Lu is from a good family. It seems that Cheng Yuzhu is often causing mischief outside.


    Huaping, who was dragged by Su Ruojin to drive the mule cart, was leaning on the outer wall to bask in the sun. When he heard this, he looked at the helpers invited by the Lu family in the yard, and quietly raised his finger at one of them. The helpers stepped forward. He took out two taels of silver from his sleeve pocket and said, "You guys, drive these four out the door. When you''re done, give them another two taels."


    ?Hong Kong was a little hesitant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll give you the full scoop.¡±


    I don¡¯t know whether it was Huaping¡¯s money that played a role, or Huaping as a person who had a convincing effect. Anyway, several helpers invited by Lu Zhitian and his wife entered the door quietly, pulled one by one, and instantly took Lu Zhidian. My parents, brother and sister-in-law took me away.


    Everyone: ...didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    Su Ruojin¡¯s eyes suddenly met Hua Ping¡¯s, and he raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    oh! She understood instantly.


    She was just thinking about how to get rid of these four annoying guys, but she didn''t expect Uncle Huaping to use a few helpers.


    Old man Lu and others didn''t respond at all. When they responded, the door to the second son''s courtyard was already closed.


    ?Lu Zhitian was flustered and confused. Did he disrespect his parents and elders? When he was about to open the door, Hua Ping held him back. He signaled the smartest assistant to shout out the door.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 97： Yao Mozi

    Chapter 97 Yao Mozi


    Sure enough, he was a gangster hanging out on the street. He instantly understood what Hua Ping meant, and immediately stood at the door and responded, "Dad Lu, you go back first, and the second uncle will send the Hongtailou banquet to Lu''s house later. "


    When the neighbors who were watching heard about the banquet in Hongtai Tower, they all looked at the four Lu family members with envy and jealousy.


    Four members of the Lu family: ...they were all thrown out, who the **** is this letter from?


    With so many people watching, Father Lu and Mother Lu were embarrassed to make trouble, so Mother Lu motioned to the eldest daughter-in-law to call the door.


    The eldest daughter-in-law of the Lu family originally came here to see how many wedding gifts her niece had given her. Now that her father-in-law is involved with the Su family, it is good that they have business dealings with the Chenghou Mansion, but they have not even met Mrs. Yao, and they usually come into contact with her. They are all ladies in charge. How can Mrs. Yao, whom she has never met, compare to Prince Pingyang, a student of Su Daguanren?


    She could still carry it clearly. She glanced at the neighbors who were looking at them like monkeys, and forced out a fake smile, "Mother-in-law, let''s go back quickly, otherwise there will be no one at home when the dinner is delivered." ¡±


    Lu Mu: ...you are a candle maker, can you ask someone to give you a meal?


    The people in the courtyard stood quietly, listening to the movement at the entrance of the courtyard. Except for the people watching the excitement and envying the tables at Taihong Tower, there was no other sound.


    ??Lu''s wife was also panicked, fearing that their family''s reputation would be... In addition to their reputation, she felt particularly happy to see her mother-in-law who had bullied her being kicked out.


    ??Ludani has been listening quietly in the room. When she heard that her grandparents and uncle were kicked out, she didn''t care about their reputation. Anyway, she felt relieved when she saw these evil people being driven out.


    Not hearing the voices of Old Man Lu and others, Su Ruojin sneered secretly, even if they wanted to lose face. If you don''t make any fuss and leave, you don''t mind booking a banquet. This is not because you are afraid of them, but for Lu Dani and her family.


    ? Hua Ping got the signal and asked Bang Xian to book a table for the Lu family who did not leave.


    The storm subsided, and Huaping leaned against the outer wall to bask in the sun again.


    The matchmaker smiled awkwardly, "From the Lu family, let''s continue?"


    Our daughter has a good life and a good marriage, but she cannot let such a disgusting person ruin it. Mrs. Lu quickly smiled and said, "Yes, keep going..."


    Didn¡¯t Dayin Dynasty pay attention to filial piety? Of course, Hua Ping is smart. When Su Ruojin wants to take action, he takes action first to prevent the Su family from getting into unnecessary trouble. Using the Lu family to help kick people out will cause the Lu family''s reputation to be hindered, but the Lu family is just a branch. For low-level small merchants who live a single life, filial piety and other social rules that restrict people actually have little effect on them when it comes to survival.


    ??Furthermore, the Dayin Dynasty was similar to the Song Dynasty. Before the study of Chengli flourished, marriage and filial piety were not so strict. Like between the Tang and Song Dynasties, it was quite common for women to remarry or choose their own husbands.


    ?Although there were twists and turns in the proposal of marriage, the marriage matters were discussed one by one and everyone was happy.


    The marriage was finally consummated, and Shu and Shu were immersed in happiness.


    Su Ruojin went to the shop and thanked Hua Ping for his quick wit and prepared a soup to replenish water and brought it to him, "You must eat it all, you know."


    The seven-year-old little boss is really worried about Uncle Hua gaining weight.


    Hua Ping secretly sneered, only a small half of these things could go into his stomach, and most of the rest went into his little master''s stomach. Where would he go to gain weight?


    ¡°Yesterday I gave four taels to the helper, please reimburse me as soon as possible.¡±


    The term "reimbursement" was learned by Hua Ping from the Su family.


    Su Ruojin was very generous this time. Not only did he not tell any nonsense, but he also gave a few more taels, "I will give you four taels in return and reward you with six taels, a total of ten taels. Isn''t this interesting!"


    Hua Ping raised his eyebrows and said, "Nothing has been done, do you need my help with something?"


    "Alas!" Su Ruojin sighed: "I know why you are so thin, Uncle Hua. Your brain must be working too fast. It takes too much energy to gain weight."


    "Stop talking nonsense and get to the point, what can I do for you?" He didn''t know how much Su Erniang weighed, so he rolled his eyes at her and snorted coldly.


    Su Ruojin chuckled, "No, really not."


    "Really?" Hua Ping confirmed and reached out to take the silver. The young lady shrank her little hand, "Humph, I just said that I didn''t get the silver for free."


    She smiled so sweetly, "It''s really nothing, it''s just... During the recent period, I would like to ask Uncle Hua, my Taoist friend, to be on call at any time, just in case anything goes wrong."


    ¡°Who are you worried about causing trouble?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Hua is so smart, I¡¯ll let you guess, and I¡¯ll reward you with ten taels if you guess it.¡±


    "Hey." Huaping thought that the reward of ten taels must be the reward for what he was going to do, so he didn''t want to be fooled by this little girl. If he didn''t accept the money, what would she do?


    What can be done? The little lady''s soft little hand pushed it into his hand.


    ?Oh my God, are children¡¯s hands so soft? The soft Huaping unknowingly let go of his hand. No, the money would be in his hands.


    Su Ruojin brushed her hand left and right, looking like a successful and treacherous villain, and smiled, "Uncle Huaping, I''m optimistic about your tacit understanding with me!"


    Tacit understanding is nothing.


    No, no, after the little lady left, Hua Ping stood up suddenly and circled at the door. I have to find a woman to give birth to a daughter. The little lady is so soft and rare. No wonder she is seven years old. Dr. Su keeps asking for it. Who wouldn¡¯t love a glutinous rice dumpling like this when holding my daughter in her arms?


    Su Ruojin didn¡¯t expect that Huaping, who could be stimulated, wanted to get married and have a daughter. Does this count as a success in urging marriage?


    The northwest wind blew by, and it became colder every day.


    That day, Su Yanli was in class. The gatekeeper ran over and stood at the door and winked at him, signaling that someone was looking for him outside.


    It¡¯s September and it¡¯s so cold. Is Ah Jin here? Did something happen at home? Su Yanli''s heart tightened, and he said a few words to the students, asking them to study by themselves first, and hurried out of the school.


    ??Fan Yanjia didn''t see the teacher''s footsteps in a hurry, and even joked to Zhao Lan, "Could it be that Ah Jin is looking for you again?"


    ?Zhao Lan glanced at him coldly, "Be careful what you say."


    ?The reputation of a young lady is very important. What if the reputation is accidentally ruined? Marry her!


    Fan Yanjia looked at his curious classmates and touched his nose guiltily, as if something was wrong. If it didn''t work out, just marry him. It would be great to have a woman who knows how to gourmet. He could eat different delicacies every day. It¡¯s so beautiful just thinking about it.


    Zhao Lan: ...What''s this guy''s expression like? Is this guy talking about something bad?


    At the door, Su Yanli saw a middle-aged man spinning around in circles. When he saw him, he quickly came up to him and said in a low voice, "The old lady was suddenly taken back by the uncle''s house."


    Su Yanli''s face darkened.


    What he had been worried about happened.


    The middle-aged man saw his employer''s unhappy face and asked cautiously, "Sir, what should I do now?"


    ??In the uncle''s house, Aunt Ding was thrown in front of her mistress, and her face that had just been raised turned pale with fright.


    Cheng Wanshi looked down from a high position and looked at the concubine lying at her feet like a dog with a sneer. She said slowly, "Don''t think that if you hide in the nunnery, I will forget you!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 98： Take action (two

    Chapter 98 Take action (two chapters combined into one, 4000 words)


    ??Late autumn is bleak, and the leaves on the branches are falling in the north wind. It is getting darker day by day. When Su Yanli returns home, the oil lamp has been lit, the aroma of food is floating in the small courtyard, and the warm yellow light shines on the patio.


    Pushing open the courtyard door, he did not walk as fast as usual and quickly melted into the light that belonged to him. From the time when the gangster found him to now, he has been thinking about how to get Aunt Ding out of the wolf in the uncle''s house. Rescued from the nest.


    ?But until he arrived at the door of the house, he had not thought that this time, if his guess was correct, his "good mother-in-law" was eyeing the moon cake recipe, otherwise how could she think of Aunt Ding with her personality.


    What perfect strategy can we use to save our aunt without losing the food recipe that our daughter has worked so hard to figure out?


    In the kitchen, Mao Ya was lighting the fire while holding Xiao Silang in her arms. Su Ruojin helped Cheng Yingzhen prepare dinner every day according to the time Su Yanli was on duty. Otherwise, the food would be cold if it was cooked early, and would have to wait if it was cooked late.


    Su Ruojin obviously heard the door ringing, but why didn''t she see her father come back for a long time? She couldn''t help but opened the kitchen door curtain and looked outside. As soon as she opened it, a cold air came straight in. It was very cold.


    "Dad...Dad..." Why are you standing at the door without moving?


    Su Yanli was awakened by his daughter shouting, "Ah Jin¡ª"


    Su Ruojin heard a lot of worries from these two words: "Dad?"


    Su Yanli was afraid that her daughter would notice something, so she tried her best to smile casually and gently, "Come in quickly, it''s cold outside."


    Su Ruojin did not move and looked towards Shu Tong who came in from the door. He was busy leading the mule cart. She looked calmly at her father as he walked up the corridor to the kitchen. He was smiling as usual, but she just felt it. It''s different, it''s not right, something must be wrong.


    What could it be?


    Naughty Su Sanlang squeezed her out of the kitchen from behind and threw her into Su Yanli''s arms, "Dad...Dad, I learned a poem from my eldest brother today..." He recited it, "Li Li Yuan Shang Cao..."


    Su Yanli listened and carried his son into the kitchen. After his son finished memorizing, he nodded gently, "Not bad, keep working hard."


    Su Sanlang not only wanted to hear this sentence, he also wanted his father to continue to praise him, "Dad, I only need to learn it three times and I will memorize it. Is it great?"


    Although Su Yanli usually has a gentle personality and a gentle smile, he never praises his son casually in his studies and is always much harsher. Su Sanlang is young and has not yet reached the time to take strict control of him, so he just praised him without hesitation. Think again. He praised the second sentence, but that''s not true.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty.¡± Put down his son, ¡°Study hard.¡±


    Su Sanlang didn''t get the compliment he wanted. His mouth dropped, and his father became serious. He didn''t dare to howl, but he was unwilling to give in. He turned around and asked Su Ruojin, "Sister, am I learning fast and well?"


    Su Ruojin had already walked down the steps. She went to find Shutong who was parking the car and asked in a low voice, "Uncle Shutong, what''s wrong with my dad?"


    "Huh?" The scholar who spread grass for the mules obviously didn''t notice anything wrong with the master, "Is it nothing? When I arrived at the Imperial College, the master was talking and laughing with his colleagues as usual!"


    Could it be that she is too worried?


    In a blink of an eye, her daughter went to the courtyard to look for Shu Tong. Su Yanli thought to himself that it shouldn''t matter since he didn''t reveal anything in front of Shu Tong.


    After a while, Shu Tong and Su Ruojin also entered the kitchen. Su Sanlang stared at her and asked for praise. Encouragement and education are actually important, so he smiled and said, "Of course!" He gave him a thumbs up, "Keep up the good work and memorize two books tomorrow." head."


    ¡°No, I will memorize three songs tomorrow, so dad will definitely praise me.¡±


    Su Yanli heard San''er say this and reached out to touch his head, "It''s time to eat."


    Cheng Yingzhen just brought the dishes to the table and said, "Sir, is it cold outside?" After saying that, she took a hand towel to wipe his hands.


    "It''s not bad." Now Shutong drives him back in a mule cart every day, and it''s not too cold.


    The whole family ate in the warm kitchen.


    After eating, it was cold, so except for Su Yanli, who was taking an exam for the older children in school, everyone else washed up and went to bed.


    Su Ruojin couldn''t sleep. Tonight, my father had even missed a bowl of rice. Something must have happened. What could it be? Is it criticism from superiors or conflicts among colleagues in the Imperial College? Now they are all protected by Lord Fan, and even Master Jijiu is giving him three cents of face, so that shouldn¡¯t be the case;


    ?Is that a letter from your hometown in Pingjiang Prefecture? Let your father take your second uncle, whom you have never met, into the Imperial College? It shouldn''t be wrong. This thing had already happened in the autumn. The next letter was just a reminder, and his father would not be worried about hiding his emotions.


    ?What could that be?


    ?Suddenly, Su Ruojin thought of it, and sat up. "Yes, I was on guard. I should have thought of it a long time ago."


    Mao Ya''s little bed was opposite Su Ruojin. She was about to take off her clothes and sleep when she was startled by her little master''s actions, "Second lady, what''s the matter?"


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay?¡± She waved her hand.


    Mao Ya didn¡¯t believe it, ¡°What should I have thought of before?¡±


    Su Ruojin looked at Mao Ya, thought for a while, and waved to her.


    Mao Ya came over and said, "Little lady..."


    ¡°Are you afraid of the cold?¡±


    "Where are we now? Second lady, if you have anything to say, just say it."


    Su Ruojin hesitated again, "I heard from Mother Dong that Uncle Hua Ping often goes out at night, and I don''t know if he is still in the shop when you go there."


    ??It was just a trip in vain. Mao Ya said it was okay, put on a thick coat, raised her legs and was about to go out. Su Ruojin held her back, "Go out quietly, don''t let my dad see it."


    Mao Ya nodded.


    ¡°If you see Uncle Hua Ping, you will do this..."


    "good."


    Mao Yatou stuck to the door of the room, listened to the sounds outside, then turned off the lights, and waited for a while before quietly sneaking out.


    The weather is cold and business is good. Mother Dong prepared extra ingredients for tomorrow today, but she was a little late. She stewed the Cordyceps Chicken Soup for Huaping a little late. The weather has been cold recently, so Su Ruojin didn''t ask Shutong to deliver soup to Huaping. Water, let Dong¡¯s mother help stew it.


    ??Mother Dong put it into a small jar and was about to take it to Huaping''s room when Mao Ya arrived. She asked, "Is Uncle Hua here?"


    ¡°Did the second lady bring him food?¡±


    Mao Ya shook her head, "Something happened." She took the soup can and said, "I''ll deliver it."


    The young master must have something to do with Hua Ping. Mother Dong nodded and let Mao Ya go.


    There was a knock on the door, and Hua Ping was lying on the bed: "Come in."


    Recently, Xianggui stopped coming to bring him food. Huaping thought it was Dong''s mother, so she asked her to open the door and come in. He was too lazy to move.


    Mao Ya hesitated for a moment and pushed open the door a crack, "Uncle Hua¡ª"


    Hey, it was the girl next to Su Erniang. Huaping jumped up to the door and opened the door halfway, "Why is it you?"


    ¡°Second Lady, please do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°What are you busy with?¡±


    ¡°Come in at your convenience, Uncle Hua.¡±


    Huaping stepped aside and let the little girl enter the room, "What''s the matter?"


    The weather was cold. Mr. Shen was not used to the fact that Hua Ping didn¡¯t deliver the soup today. He disliked the cooking skills of Old Dutou, the stove owner. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to Su Ji to learn from it?¡±


    On a cold autumn night, Lao Dutou sat opposite Mr. Shen, slowly drinking old wine, and it took him a long time to say, "If you are not afraid that Huaping has something to do with you, and you have something to do with the little county prince, then I will learn from him."


    ¡°No, no, no, no¡­¡± Mr. Shen waved his hand quickly, ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯m saying.¡± After saying that, he sighed, ¡°If I have a daughter with such skills, my next life will be worth it.¡±


    ¡°You are not old now, you can marry a young and beautiful student.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on lately. Everyone wants to start a family and have a daughter, which makes Lao Dutou look depressed. Mr. Shen shook his head, "That''s all, let''s not talk about the love between children, but tell me how you''re doing with your surveillance."


    ?Old Du Tou was apparently the kitchen stove of this small courtyard, but in fact he was an old scout who used it to buy vegetables and daily groceries to keep an eye on people.


    ¡°That man doesn¡¯t look like he has a list.¡±


    "There is no list, so what is the purpose of his coming to Bianjing?"


    ¡°Currently, I¡¯ve only seen him go to the Suji BBQ stall, and he seems to be interested in the fan installed in the summer.¡±


    ¡°Artisan?¡±


    "Maybe."


    ¡°Why did Liao Xia send craftsmen here?¡±


    ¡°Destroy the construction of our court?¡±


    possible.


    For a while, Mr. Shen felt heavy. A few years ago, spies from the Liaoxia Kingdom had destroyed the defensive walls of the capital, but unfortunately no one was caught.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at the prosperity and prosperity of our Dayin Dynasty with flowers and brocades. In fact, when the fire is cooking, no one cares..."


    Don¡¯t dare to say anything that is extremely rebellious.


    The two of them were drinking silently, when suddenly a signal came in.


    ¡°Why is the little prince here?¡±


    Zhao Lan, the king of Pingyang County, is now learning how to investigate things from Mr. Shen, but they have agreed on a good date, once every two days. Logically speaking, they should come tomorrow, why did they come early.


    Mr. Shen quickly put down his wine glass and opened the door to welcome people.


    ??In the cold dew, Zhao Lan strode into Mr. Shen''s small wing. When he entered the door, he looked at the dining table. There was no soup or water.


    Mr. Shen:¡­


    Little master, this is the food of the Su family! It was a pity that it was cold. Hua Ping said that Su Erniang asked Mother Dong to make soup for him. It tasted good, but he didn''t even wait for him today. He was probably destined to disappoint the little master tonight.


    Just when Mr. Shen was at a loss for words, another signal came in and Hua Ping came.


    The master and the servant made an appointment to come one after another?


    ?Of course not, Shuangrui glanced at the little master quietly, he was just trying his luck.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked towards the door of the room.


    Hua Ping came in with a chill, carrying a can of soup and a food box. He was surprised to see the little prince. Tonight was not the day for him to study with Mr. Shen. Why did he come here?


    Seeing him staring at the soup can he was carrying, he understood, smiled, and quickly asked Mr. Du to heat it up, "It will be eaten with Guokui then. It will be a must."


    ??Zhao Lan, who had a cold face, unknowingly relaxed his brows when he heard the news.


    Shuangrui quickly took the opportunity to take off his outer robe, brought water to cleanse his face and wash his hands. As soon as he came down, the old Cordyceps hen was also warmed up.


    ?But before the soup can could be opened, Hua Ping spoke first, "Little master, I will use two people tonight."


    ?Zhao Lan instantly raised his eyelids.


    "Mrs. Su''s aunt was dragged back to the uncle''s house to be rubbed. The younger one is going to go to the teacher''s square to break Cheng Baotai''s dog''s leg."


    Zhao Lan asked coldly: "What then?"


    ¡°Old Taoist priests will work together to find a way to get Mrs. Su¡¯s aunt out tomorrow morning.¡±


    Mr. Shen interjected, "Are you going to teach me a lesson, or is it a permanent solution?"


    ¡°Su Erniang means once and for all.¡±


    ¡°How to do it once and for all?¡±


    "What Su Erniang means is that as long as the Su family is not involved, I can think of any way."


    Su Erniang¡­Su Erniang¡­


    One night, the young master came over for Su Erniang''s soup, and Hua Ping came over to run errands for Su Erniang. All the time, he only heard of his name but never saw her, which made Mr. Shen really want to see if a seven-year-old lady had become a sperm. .


    At five o''clock in the morning, it was the coldest time of the day. Aunt Ding was locked in the utility room. She had not had a bite of food or water in her mouth since she was brought back to the house yesterday afternoon. There was draft everywhere in the small room, and she was so cold. The one who was shivering and numb was no longer himself.


    Suddenly, it seemed like something big happened outside. Howlings were everywhere. She thought about it, but she was slapped by the lady last night. Her ears were almost deafened. There was a buzzing sound. She only knew that someone was howling, but she didn''t know what she was howling. .


    ??Cheng Zhaolin was the concubine of the uncle''s house. The courtyard he was assigned was a side courtyard, which was relatively remote. Normally, any movement would not reach the main courtyard, but Mrs. Cheng''s howl was so noisy that the entire uncle''s house was alarmed.


    Even old Uncle Xuan came over. When he saw his grandson being carried back on a wooden board and covered in blood, he not only showed no mercy, but also had a look of disgust on his face, "Why don''t you die outside?"


    Cheng, who was howling loudly, suddenly didn''t dare to howl anymore.


    Mrs. Bo said coldly, "It''s good to be alive, but if it''s half-dead, don''t leave it at home to bring bad luck."


    After saying that, the old couple Shi Ranran left.


    ??The others were disgusted and despised. In an instant, the onlookers dispersed completely. Cheng Zhaolin and his wife, who originally wanted the father-in-law to take the lead, failed to steal the chicken but lost the rice.


    He had no choice but to carry his precious son into the Nuan Pavilion, quickly put on the charcoal fire, and was busy until early in the morning when he invited the doctor.


    After reading it, the doctor said, "My life has been saved, but I''m afraid this leg will be ruined."


    Mr. Cheng was so shocked that she could hardly breathe, "My son...my son..."


    The doctor shook his head. He was not interested in the filth of these distinguished families. He wrote a prescription, took the consultation fee and said, "My medical skills are limited. If you want to save your legs, please hire another expert." After that, let The child picked up the medicine box and left.


    "My son...my son...who did you offend? Your legs were broken while you were alive?"


    At dawn, Cheng Yuzhu also rushed to the house. She heard her mother howling and frowned, "Mother, did you drag Aunt Ding back?"


    Hearing her eldest daughter''s retort, Mrs. Cheng cursed unluckily, "It''s all that unlucky bitch. As soon as she comes back, my son will..." Suddenly, she couldn''t curse anymore and looked at her eldest daughter in horror, "Yuzhu, you mean¡­"


    On the way here, Cheng Yuzhu had already made inquiries. Last night, his brother suddenly had a conflict with Princess Yuyang''s son and had one of his legs broken.


    ??My younger brother has been having fun in the Jiaofang Division for several years. Who should be pleased and who should be flattered? Logically speaking, there should be no mistakes. However, something happened as soon as Aunt Ding came back. It had nothing to do with Cheng Yingzhen and who else.


    "That little **** can''t speak a word clearly when she sees someone. How can she ask Princess Yuyang''s son to break my son''s legs?"


    ¡°Mother, you have forgotten that Prince Jin¡¯s youngest son is now his male student.¡±


    ?The King of Jin is the younger brother of the current official family. If he wants to do something, he can''t just do whatever he wants.


    Suddenly, a chill ran down Cheng''s spine, but he still refused to give up, "Can a small eighth-grade doctor ask the King of Jin to take action?"


    In order for you to enjoy reading, the two chapters are combined into one, and there will be an update at noon! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 99： One hundred taels (two

    Chapter 99 One Hundred Liang (two chapters combined into one, 4000 words)


    Cheng Yuzhu was much calmer than her mother, Cheng Wanshi, and shook her head: "I''m afraid King Jin didn''t ask someone to do this."


    "Who is that?" When she heard that it was not the King of Jin, Cheng Wan''s arrogance suddenly returned, and she looked like she wanted to immediately tear the person who broke her son''s legs to pieces.


    Cheng Yuzhu looked at her brainless mother with disgust, "Even if King Jin didn''t instigate this, it was his youngest son Prince Pingyang who colluded with Princess Yuyang''s son to do it."


    ??Cheng Wanshi: ...What''s the difference between that and King Jin reaching out? I don''t dare to hate or touch King Jin, but that old **** and little bitch...


    As if knowing what Cheng Wanshi was thinking, Cheng Yuzhu reminded, "Mother, you just brought Ding from the nunnery to the house, and my brother broke a leg. If you kill Ding or Azhen, what do you think?" What will happen?¡±


    At the critical moment, Cheng Yuzhu was still sober.


    "Then let these two **** **** be spared like this?" Without such a bad breath, Cheng Wanshi was unwilling to give in. She was suppressed by her parents-in-law and concubines. Couldn''t she still dispose of her concubines and concubines at will?


    ?Then what¡¯s the point of her living?


    From the time he came back yesterday to the first shift, Su Yanli didn''t tell his wife about Aunt Ding until he thought of a solution. In the morning, he stood under the corridor and watched Huaping teach several children to box.


    As soon as it dawned, Su Ruojin got up from the warm bed and waited for Huaping to arrive. She wanted to ask him how things went last night. As a result, my father, like the guard, had been standing on the porch watching them fight.


    I couldn¡¯t help shouting: ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you worthy?¡±


    Su Yanli was afraid that someone coming from the uncle''s house would cause trouble for his wife, so he took a day off today to wait at home to deal with the upcoming trouble.


    Shutong also felt strange. Normally the adults had eaten, but today he stood in the corridor slowly and leisurely, as if he didn''t want to be on duty. "Sir, if you don''t leave, you will be late." He was going to hitch the mule cart.


    Su Yanli waved his hand, "When I woke up, my throat felt uncomfortable, so I was going to rest for the day."


    Cheng Yingzhen, who was about to call someone for breakfast, panicked when she heard that her husband was not feeling well. She came over quickly and reached out to touch his forehead, but Su Yanli blocked her, "It''s not a fever, it''s just that the weather is dry and the throat is uncomfortable. It''s not convenient for the child." Let¡¯s go to class.¡±


    ¡°Oh, let me get the Qiuli ointment quickly.¡± Cheng Yingzhen hurriedly went to get the things.


    In the courtyard, Su Ruojin looked at Huaping. He understood and waved his hand, "That''s all for today''s practice." After saying that, he turned around and went to the corridor to get the robe that was placed on the chair. "I''m going back to the shop. What''s wrong? If you know, ask me tomorrow morning.¡±


    After saying that, he cupped his hands towards Su Yanli and said, "Dr. Su, please take the first step."


    Su Yanli left him to have breakfast. He said he wanted to eat at the shop. After a few words of greeting, Hua Ping left politely.


    Su Ruojin shouted to his father, "I''ll see the master off."


    "Put on your coat..." Su Yanli was afraid that his daughter would sweat while practicing the exercises, so he stopped and asked Mao Ya to catch her with her coat because she would be blown by the wind when she went out.


    Outside the door, Su Ruojin grabbed Hua Ping''s sleeve and said, "Uncle Hua, why are you leaving so fast? How did you do last night?"


    The little lady''s legs were humming as she sprinted. Huaping was enjoying herself and kept walking, but her speed was slower after all. She looked around cautiously. In the cold morning, there were only birds in the alley looking for food. He bent down and whispered. He said, "Anyway, your father doesn''t need to ask for leave."


    ¡°It¡¯s done?¡±


    What kind of tone was this? Hua Ping glared at her deliberately and said, "When has your uncle Hua Ping ever been unreliable in his work?"


    "Hehe..." Su Ruojin smiled, "I''m not questioning this, but I''m overly surprised."


    snort! What''s the difference.


    Seeing that they were about to reach the entrance of the alley, Su Ruojin asked quickly, "What about my aunt..."


    "Don''t worry, since I promised you, I will definitely get things done for you." He walked to the entrance of the alley and looked at the roads extending in all directions. "Go back quickly." After that, he strode away.


    Su Ruojin stopped at the entrance of the alley, looking at the figure walking further and further away. She didn''t know what method Uncle Hua used. She was really curious. It was because the body of this statue was too small!


    Mao Ya caught up and put on her thick coat, "It''s windy at the entrance of the alley, go back quickly."


    ?Back home, although Su Ruojin knew that Hua Ping was reliable, he did not persuade Su Yanli to go on duty. He wanted to wait for news from the uncle''s house at home, so let him wait. It would also be good to take a day off.


    Sure enough, before lunch, someone came over. Su Ruojin moved her legs to open the door, but Su Yanli stopped her and refused to let her open it. He opened the door himself and closed it smoothly.


    Su Ruojin ran over: ...I had no choice but to listen close to the crack of the door like a little thief.


    Outside the door, Bang Xian looked excited and said in a low voice: "Tell the officials some good news. Your brother-in-law''s leg was broken. Before I came, a Taoist priest came to the door and said that he was guilty of Tai Sui and wanted to clean up the family. Where are the people selling?¡±


    ?? Could it be that they were selling Aunt Ding? Su Yanli was anxious, "If they are selling the old lady, please help me buy it with the money. I will pay for it." After that, he turned around and pushed the door open to get the money.


    ¡°Ah Jin, it¡¯s cold, go back to the house quickly.¡± Su Yanli reached out to hold Su Ruojin¡¯s hand, but she dodged it.


    ¡°Dad, why are you going?¡±


    Su Yanli almost said that you, a child, don¡¯t understand adult matters, but then he thought about it, this family is supported by his daughter, and he smiled helplessly, "I''ll get the money and ask your uncle to help us buy our aunt back."


    ¡°Dad, do you have money?¡±


    What¡¯s worse, he gave his wife the extra salary and put it away, and he seemed to have forgotten to tell his daughter.


    Su Yanli said with a guilty conscience, "Well... last month I got a salary increase and a piece of land..."


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me such an important and happy thing?¡±


    "You... fell asleep..." The couple chatted excitedly all night. The next day, they suppressed their bloated hearts and pretended that nothing had happened, and then... forgot to tell the young master.


    ?What does this have to do with falling asleep?


    Su Ruojin rolled her eyes and said, "Dad, you don''t need money to buy people. Someone will take care of it."


    Su Yanli could still understand the first sentence, but he was confused by the second sentence, "Why should someone else do it? How did you... know?"


    ¡°Of course when I came back last night, my father ate less than a bowl of rice. I felt something was wrong when I saw it, so I asked Uncle Hua Ping to inquire about it for me. Before he left, Hua Ping said he would help us get it done.¡±


    Su Yanli:¡­


    What will happen if you eat one less bowl? This...is outrageous?


    "Dad, don''t look at your daughter like you''re a monster!" Su Ruojin looked strange, "Apart from the worrying about my aunt, what else can make you, Dr. Su, worried about in our family now? ?¡±


    This is true!


    Su Yanli shook his head and laughed, "You little bastard."


    Su Ruojin smiled and said, "No matter how small a person I am, if Shu Tongshu hadn''t made a good brother, this matter would have been really hanging in the balance!" I guess I really need help to buy my aunt back.


    Shu Tong heard that he had some credit for it, and smiled with big white teeth, "I would say that little brother Hua Ping is a capable person, but he is usually a bit lazy. Second lady, don''t dislike it!"


    ?That''s for sure. She secretly offered him such a useful talent, but she couldn''t be too nice to him openly, otherwise, Uncle Hua Ping''s tail would be raised to the sky.


    Cheng Yingzhen listened in the corridor for a long time, and it took her a long time to understand that it was related to her aunt. Her hands and feet were shaking with nervousness and excitement, "I...what''s wrong with my aunt..."


    Su Ruojin glanced at Su Yanli and asked his wife to comfort herself.


    Su Yanli stretched out his hand and knocked on his daughter''s head. Isn''t this child... not your mother? Don''t you comfort her? Su Yanli hugged his wife into the room, told her the whole story, and asked her to relax, "My aunt should be able to reunite with us this time."


    "But...but..." Cheng Yingzhen didn''t believe it. "My aunt would not give her up to us even if she rubbed her to death. I still can''t believe it..."


    Not to mention that my wife couldn''t believe it, Su Yanli had also dealt with Cheng Wanshi, and it was indeed as his wife said. Then Cheng Wanshi wanted to kill people, so why was she willing to let go and sell people out this time?


    To her, these few taels of silver are not as enjoyable as rubbing them in her hands!


    Until evening, Hua Ping waited for someone at the inn of his companion Jiang Sankai, "Do you know where you fished it out from?"


    Huaping didn''t reply to him and quickly asked him to send Aunt Ding to the room. He also asked him to arrange for the waiter to deliver hot soup and hot water to the room and find a little girl to serve her.


    Until the person was settled, Huaping replied to his companion, "Listening to your voice, it sounds like it''s a black mule market!"


    "That''s right!" Jiang San clicked his tongue, "The blessings of these noble families are really going to come to an end, and they are not afraid of retribution."


    ?Hua Ping was dismissive of these heavenly reincarnation rewards, "Thank you, brother." After saying that, he took a hundred taels of silver and handed it to him.


    "Hey, how come you are rich?" Jiang San thought he was going to stick to his old job, but he didn''t expect that he not only stopped paying, but also made a lot of money. He picked it up unceremoniously and put it in his arms, grinning from ear to ear.


    Hua Ping glanced at him and said, "This is from the young master."


    Jiang San was stunned, then reacted and said excitedly, "Young master, are you willing to take over this stall?"


    Hua Ping nodded: "Mr. Shen said that''s what he meant."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Jiang San seemed to have a backbone, "It will be easier for us to do things in the future."


    Maybe! The two chatted warmly, and Hua Ping walked to the aisle and said, "Find someone to do it more cleanly. Make sure people believe that Aunt Ding has been bullied to death."


    ¡°Brother Hua, don¡¯t worry, I will take care of it myself.¡±


    "Yeah." Hua Ping said, "You take care of him first, and when the opportunity comes, he will pick him up."


    "good."


    The next day, news of the black mule market reached the uncle''s house. Aunt Ding couldn''t bear the abuse of the crazy old man and was dead. Someone checked her and she was finally thrown into a mass grave.


    Cheng Wanshi frowned when she heard this, "Dying so soon?" Is it too easy for her?


    Cheng Yuzhu also frowned, "Mother, what you have to do now is to heal my brother''s leg."


    "That''s right." Cheng Wanshi was still unwilling to give in, "Azhu, you must never forget the revenge of your brother''s broken leg."


    "I know." She replied to her mother, but Cheng Yuzhu felt that things happened too quickly with Aunt Ding, and she always felt that something was wrong. When she returned to the house, she asked someone to investigate quietly.


    Su Yanli was already on duty and promised in front of her father that Huaping would definitely be able to handle her aunt''s affairs. Su Ruojin didn''t have a good meal for three days. She didn''t tell her until the fourth day when Huaping came to teach them boxing and kicking skills. Done.


    ¡°A once and for all solution.¡±


    Su Ruojin nodded understandingly, "Thank you, Uncle Hua, for rescuing people and all the expenses you incurred for hiring people. Please report it to me later and I will give you the banknote."


    ¡°With my ability, it still costs money to catch someone?¡±


    Su Ruojin''s eyes widened in disbelief, "Uncle Hua, are you so awesome?"


    The little lady¡¯s eyes are full of adoring little stars.


    ? Huaping: ...Why did the sudden flattery suddenly make him feel guilty?


    "You... don''t have to be like this..." Hua Ping''s thin face suddenly turned a little red.


    I didn¡¯t expect Uncle Huaping to have such a cute side, but Su Ruojin was not one to take advantage. Not only did she stuff a hundred taels of silver into Huaping, but she also promised that she would personally deliver soup and water this winter.


    Huaping took one hundred taels of silver and fell into deep thought: ...Why do both of them like to give one hundred taels! And can these soups, soups, and water go into my stomach?


    ? Cheng Yingzhen was worried about her aunt and had lost a few pounds in the past three or four days. Su Ruojin had no choice but to ask Huaping to arrange for Ding to meet Cheng Yingzhen.


    When Huaping delivered the soup to Mr. Shen, he talked to him for a while. Unexpectedly, Zhao Lan just came in. While smelling the smell of Buddha jumping over the wall, he answered, "If it''s inconvenient, use my secret guard."


    The little prince¡¯s secret guard?


    Mr. Shen:¡­


    Huaping¡­


    ??The little prince paid too much for the delicious food! Hua Ping thought to himself, then I will help you!


    Su Yanli''s family of three quietly came to the inn where Aunt Ding was staying on a moonless night with a strong northwest wind. Xiao Xiaozao who followed behind them had been wiped clean without leaving a trace.


    Aunt Ding''s journey from life to death and back to life in the past few days has been thrilling. She has truly experienced life and death. She never thought that one day she would be served by someone, as if she was in a dream.


    Looking at the little girl, listening to the roar of the northwest wind outside, I only felt safe in my heart, "I don''t know if it was that noble man who saved me?"


    The old woman has been asking this question since she woke up. The little girl doesn''t know. She can only smile and say, "No matter whether you are noble or not, I can only say that your life is good, aunt."


    Is her life really good?


    Just as Aunt Ding was about to look back on the past, the door was lightly knocked twice.


    The little girl understood the signal. Someone was coming, but he was not a bad person. She hurriedly opened the door and saw her boss leading a family of three standing neatly at the door. She immediately understood that they were the relatives that the aunt was worried about, so she quickly got out of the way.


    Cheng Yingzhen immediately saw her aunt sitting by the bed, "Mom..." she covered her mouth and rushed into her arms.


    Aunt Ding thought, in this world, the person who can save her must be her daughter, but her daughter must have entrusted a noble person to her. She also understands this. She has always wanted to see her daughter, and wanted to ask her if it was hard for her to entrust the noble person to her?


    Finally met.


    Su Yanli and his daughter quickly closed the door, allowing them to vent their emotions.


    "Mother...Mother..." Cheng Yingzhen dropped the word "aunt". From now on, she has a mother!


    The mother and daughter were reunited, and Su Ruojin''s tears also flowed. The meaning of life is to have a solid place to come from and wait for return with peace of mind!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 100： two big tails

    Chapter 100 Two big tails


    ?The cold wind howled outside the house and there was a charcoal fire inside. Cheng Yingzhen, mother and son sobbed and talked about the past, which hurt them to the point of death, and comforted each other.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be anxious now. My husband and Ah Jin have already figured out a way. When the Chinese New Year comes, we will take advantage of the opportunity to buy a servant to take you home. From now on, we will live together and never be separated.¡±


    Ding was afraid of harming her daughter, "What would your aunt do if she knew about it?"


    ?Cheng Yingzhen pursed her lips and sobbed, unable to speak.


    Su Ruojin had no choice but to speak: "Grandma, on the surface you are already... a dead person. If you appear in front of the world again, you will no longer be Ding, but have a new surname. As for what the new surname is, dad is asking for help. Let¡¯s do it. When it¡¯s done, you will appear in our house as a slave. You don¡¯t mind this, do you?¡±


    "Of course I don''t care... Of course I don''t care..." As long as she can be with her daughter, she is willing to do anything.


    With hope, Ding''s gray heart gradually became lighter. It was almost midnight, and she couldn''t bear to have her son-in-law and granddaughter suffer, so she quickly pushed her daughter to go back first, "We are going to stay together anyway, so there is no rush for this moment."


    Cheng Yingzhen felt relieved after seeing her mother and knowing that everything was fine. The two hugged her for a while before reluctantly leaving.


    September has passed and entered October. With the arrival of Father Feng, a new round of hawthorn business has begun. Whether it is hawthorn slices or candied haws, they are both plentiful and good, but there is not enough manpower!


    Su Yanli recommended someone: "How about that Shi Er who helps me take care of your grandma?"


    Ding is now hiding in the inn and doesn''t need him anymore. It''s a cold winter and Shi Er has no real job. Without the monthly money from Su Yanli, life is hard. Two days ago, he went to the Imperial College and asked him to help introduce some work.


    ¡°How is your character?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve done my best in taking care of your grandma.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s try it out for a month first, and if possible, hire it on a long-term basis.¡±


    Su Yanli nodded.


    Shi Er didn''t expect that Dr. Su actually introduced him to a job, and it turned out to be his own business. He was so happy that he clapped his chest with joy, "Master Su, don''t worry. From now on, I, Shi Er, will be yours. Please let me know." I do whatever I do, without any second thoughts.¡±


    Su Yanli smiled slightly and said, "Go to my house and find my daughter. She will make arrangements for herself."


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    At this moment, Shi Er happily ran all the way to Su''s house after getting a job. When he saw Dr. Su''s seven-year-old daughter, he opened his mouth in surprise, "Little... little lady..."


    It¡¯s so small, is it reliable?


    Su Ruojin saw the confusion in his eyes and smiled slightly, "Uncle Shi, it''s okay if you don''t want to do it."


    ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± It¡¯s such a cold winter. It¡¯s hard to find a job. Shi Er won¡¯t leave. A little lady will be a little lady. As long as she has work and money, that¡¯s all.


    Su Ruojin gave him the business of selling hawthorn slices, "On the street in front of Xiangguo Temple, we sold it last year and the business was very good. It''s up to you how the sales will be this year."


    ¡°Little boss, don¡¯t know how to sell?¡±


    Su Ruojin then told him the details of retail sales one by one, and finally said, "The more you sell, the more commission you will get, the less you sell..."


    "I understand..." Shi Er did not expect to receive live money instead of dead money. His enthusiasm suddenly increased and he wished he could set up a stall and start selling now.


    Candied haws, hawthorn wine, and hawthorn cake were not suitable for display. Su Ruojin was going to wholesale them to grocery stores or pastry shops. But before she left the house, her right neighbor, Mrs. Yang, and Aunt Qin from Fan Mansion came over to ask for the goods in Su Ruojin''s hand.


    In the end, the two families divided the Su family''s goods.


    Su Ruojin: ...then isn¡¯t she just a second-rate dealer, taking the money directly? Okay, she built the bridge, and you still have to get the money you deserve.


    Feng Wangtian sighed, "I remember the first time I entered the capital, standing at the gate of the city, we didn''t even know where to sell our goods. We finally found a grocery store and were ripped off. Unexpectedly, we got the favor of a small boss. Now, You can get money without worrying about anything, Xiaodong is still awesome!" Su Ruojin was also modest: "Thanks to my father, if it weren''t for him, we wouldn''t be able to get into the eyes of the Fan family."


    "Yes, yes..." Feng Wangtian once again felt the importance of studying to become an official, and secretly said that he would definitely let his eldest grandson study hard after returning home.


    Su Ruojin made an appointment with Father Feng to deliver goods once every ten days until the hawthorn products are sold out.


    The goods are made by people from Lishantun and sold by the Fan family and the Yang family. Su Ruojin really has the leisure to make soup for the master and benefactor, and asks Mao Ya to deliver it every afternoon before dinner. Seeing that the weather is getting colder, she is very fond of Mao Ya. Ya said, "How about you let Uncle Hua eat it at my house at night as well as at noon, so as not to have to reheat it when it gets cold in the shop."


    Mao Ya nodded, "Okay, I''ll go talk."


    Today I asked Sister Mao Ya to give me a simplified version of Buddha Tiaoqiang. The real Buddha Tiaoqiang contains dozens of precious ingredients, with 18 main ingredients and more than 10 auxiliary ingredients integrated with each other.


    The main ingredients include: abalone, hoof tips, flower mushrooms, shark''s fin, fish maw, scallops, sea cucumbers, fish lips, pigeon eggs, scallops, ribs, etc.; auxiliary ingredients include shiitake mushrooms, bamboo shoot tips, cabbage, razor clams, red dates, etc.


    ?The ingredients of each are interpenetrated with each other, and the taste is unique and the nutritional value is extremely high. It is a traditional dish that combines delicacies from mountains and seas, and is well-known at home and abroad.


    Su Ruojin¡¯s simple version only contains abalone, hoof tips, flower mushrooms, scallops and ribs, etc., as well as mountain mushrooms, bamboo shoot tips, red dates, etc. brought over by Father Feng. The taste is also very good and particularly nourishing.


    Stew it every ten days, not only Hua Ping, but the Su family also eat it. It is nutritious and luxurious. Fortunately, I have made money now, otherwise I would not be able to afford it.


    When it got slightly dark, Su Yanli came back, followed by two big tails.


    Fan Yanjia and Zhao Lan had not seen each other for a month or two, and they had grown taller again. The two young men were so skinny when they stood in front of Su Ruojin that she almost looked up.


    This... is outrageous!


    ?She lowered her head and looked at her small body. Isn''t there a five-year age difference? Two heads taller?


    No, now is not the time to talk about height. Su Ruojin looked at his father in confusion, why did he bring these two boys back?


    ?Fan Yanjia bared his teeth and smiled, "If there is anyone who doesn''t understand in the school, then come back with the doctor to ask for advice."


    Su Ruojin sneered secretly, asking for advice is fake, but cheating on food is real, right? He rolled his eyes and asked his father to lead the guests in.


    Su Yanli certainly understands what the student¡¯s real purpose is. It¡¯s just a meal, it¡¯s not a big deal.


    Mao Ya delivered the soup can to Huaping''s house, "Master..."


    ¡°Leave it alone!¡± Huaping said lazily on his bed.


    ¡°Master, the soup is getting cold. Otherwise, you will have to eat with the master from now on.¡±


    ?That''s not possible. If you don''t bring the soup out, how will anyone be able to eat it?


    ?Hua Ping shook his head, "I''m still used to being alone."


    Mao Ya¡­


    Seeing that she couldn''t persuade him, she had to give up: "The soup is still hot, eat it while it''s hot. I just met a high-ranking official at the entrance of the alley taking guests home. I have to go back to wait on him." After that, she hurriedly left.


    Huaping also stood up slowly and was about to take the soup to the courtyard. Suddenly he realized what he was doing and ran outside quickly, "Mao Yatou, the guest you just mentioned is..."


    "Young Master Fan and Prince Zhao..." Mao Ya turned around and replied, before leaving the shop.


    ??Prince Zhao Xiaojun? Huaping suddenly raised his head and laughed, haha... I can finally drink a can of soup!


    Mr. Shen, who was waiting in the small courtyard to enjoy his glory, said: ...It¡¯s already dark, why haven¡¯t any of you come yet?


    Dear friends, there is another update in the evening, so don¡¯t wait any longer at noon!


    Thank you to all those who voted for Binghe. Thank you for your strong support, which keeps Binghe on the voting list.


    I love you all, May Day, update for you guys!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 101： younger sister

    Chapter 101 Sister


    ??In addition to having a cup of Buddha Jumping Over the Wall for each person, the Su family also made teriyaki chicken legs, sweet and sour shredded radish, scrambled eggs with spinach, and radish balls. Four dishes and one soup, some meat and some soup, nutritious and delicious.


    Cheng Yingzhen set the food for the Eight Immortals table in the dining room, "Official, the food is ready. Please share it with the two young masters."


    There were only three sets of bowls and chopsticks on the table, and Fan Yanjia couldn''t help but ask, "Madam, won''t you dine with us?" For some reason, he wanted to take the bowls and chopsticks to the kitchen to sit and eat with Su Erniang, but he always felt that This will make it more flavorful.


    ¡°You are guests¡­¡±


    Before Cheng Yingzhen could finish her polite words, she was interrupted by Zhao Lan, "We are just the teacher''s students."


    When did Zhao Zijin become so cooperative with him? Although Fan Yanjia was puzzled, he smiled and said, "Yes, madam, please don''t treat us as guests. Please invite An Zhi and Erniang to sit down and have a good time together."


    Cheng Yingzhen doesn¡¯t like to sit at the same table with guests because she feels uncomfortable, but she is used to listening to Su Yanli: ¡°Husband?¡±


    ¡°Since Zijin and Yanjia like to have fun, let¡¯s have Dalang and Ajin come over and eat together!¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen nodded and went to the kitchen to call the children to the dining room.


    Su Dalang was nine years old and old enough to accompany guests, so he didn¡¯t say anything. Su Sanlang was already chewing on the teriyaki chicken legs. When he heard that he was going to eat at the main table, he shook his head, "I don¡¯t want to follow the rules, bother!"


    Su Ruojin didn¡¯t want to sit at the same table with two young men. One was too out-of-the-box and the other was too cold, neither of which was fun. She felt comfortable eating chicken drumsticks and meatballs in the hot kitchen.


    "Your father asked me to scream." Cheng Yingzhen coaxed the children and told them not to be naughty. She took a towel and wiped San''er''s mouth. "Be obedient and come over!"


    Su Ruojin¡¯s mouth didn¡¯t move.


    Su Dalang smiled and took his bowls and chopsticks to the dining room.


    The eldest brother moved, so Su Ruojin had no choice but to follow. Cheng Yingzhen took San''er''s hand and took the bowls and chopsticks to the dining room. She sent San''er to Su Yanli. She took the time to go to the room. Xiao Silang was sleeping, afraid that he would wake up. I went in to see that the child was sleeping soundly, so I came out relieved. I just met the girl who brought soup back and waved to her, "Go to the small kitchen to serve food and bring it to the place where A Cheng sleeps."


    Mao Ya shook her head and said, "Madam, I''m not hungry. I''ll eat after you finish eating."


    In the small dining room, Zhao Lan waited until Mrs. Su sat down at the table before he opened the lid of the small cup. The hot and fragrant Buddha Jumping over the Wall, which he had been thinking about for a few days, filled the air. He took a deep breath and the aroma entered his nose, which whetted his appetite.


    ?He picked up a small white spoon and took a sip of the soup, put it into his mouth and down his throat. The aroma spread from his nose to his internal organs, soothing him all the way. The lack of salty and spicy food gave him an appetite. This feeling was wonderful.


    I couldn''t help but change my chopsticks to pick up the abalone inside. I took a bite, and the juice burst in my mouth. It was chewy and full of satisfying taste.


    "tasty!"


    The sigh was made by Fan Yanjia. In a few mouthfuls, he had finished his small cup of Buddha Jumping Over the Wall, including the soup and meat.


    Cheng Yingzhen stood up quickly, "Also, I''ll give you another cup."


    ?Fan Yanjia asked Mrs. Su to serve it, but he was not polite and asked the young man Qingfeng to go to the kitchen to serve it for him.


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    ?This kind of thing is just for taste. If you can¡¯t enjoy it, then what¡¯s the point?


    Zhao Lan caught sight of the pained look on the young lady''s face. She suppressed the corners of her mouth, lowered her eyes, and elegantly tasted the small cup of Buddha Jumping Over the Wall in front of her. Fan Yanjia elaborated on the subtleties of this soup: "Meaty but not greasy, various ingredients. They penetrate each other, and the taste is really wonderful.¡±


    Su Ruojin couldn''t help but said, "Can''t it be wonderful? It cost almost three taels of silver to have a Buddha jump over the wall tonight." This was based on her shopping for cheap ingredients. In the past, his father would have spent a month The salary is only nine taels. After deducting rent, daily miscellaneous supplies, etc., the amount spent on food a month is only a little more than three taels. A small altar of Buddha Jumping Over the Wall is equivalent to their previous month''s living expenses. If it weren''t for thanking Huaping for rescuing his aunt, Su Ruojin would not have touched the expensive dish of Buddha Jumping Over the Wall.


    ¡°Three liang is not much!¡±


    The Su family, who had lived a hard life, all looked at Young Master Fan.


    ?Fan Yanjia, a second-generation young master who doesn¡¯t know the sufferings of the world: ...why does it feel like he will be forked if he says one more word?


    Zhao Lan finished a cup while everyone was in a daze. Shuang Rui quickly stepped forward and said, "Young Master, I will give you a cup as well."


    ??The Su family all looked at Zhao Lan''s master and servant again, suddenly realizing that this was rude, and they all pretended that nothing had happened, those who should be carrying vegetables, those who should be drinking soup, drinking soup.


    Fan Yanjia turned around and said, "Since it''s so expensive, how about we bring our own ingredients and let Madam stew it for us again?" He quickly made up for his untimely "three ounces".


    Are you addicted to eating too much? Su Ruojin quickly looked at Zhao Lan with a cold face, don''t agree, don''t agree...


    ¡°Yan Jia said it is true.¡±


    Su Ruojin: ...How come every day...everyone...has become a foodie?


    There weren''t many Buddha Jumping Over the Wall in the jar, so they were divided between Zhao and Fan. It turned out to be a growing boy. Not only did they drink two cups of Buddha Jumping Over the Wall each, they also ate two small bowls of rice and finished off the teriyaki chicken legs. Ate radish meatballs¡­


    ?No wonder he grew so tall. As the saying goes, a half-grown man has to live with a poor man. Fortunately, both families can afford to support him.


    ?After eating and drinking, Zhao Fan and Su Yanli went to the study to study, and Su Dalang followed them to listen.


    Cheng Yingzhen was cleaning up the dishes, and Su Ruojin wanted to help. Mao Ya came over and asked her to see Xiao Silang, and she and his wife cleaned up together.


    Su Ruojin then went to the small side room, where Cheng Yingzhen did her needlework. There was a fire cage inside, and Xiao Silang''s cradle bed was placed next to the fire cage. It was warm and the little kid slept soundly.


    She quietly sat down on the edge of the cradle, half-lying on the edge of the cradle. While looking at Koushiro, she opened her mouth and yawned. It was a fulfilling day, but also a day when all her strength was exhausted. She would easily feel sleepy after eating and drinking enough, and her eyes would be blurred. Shen, fell asleep after a while.


    Outside the corridor, Zhao Lan was called out by Santai, "Young Master, it''s getting late. The princess is here to urge you to go back early."


    While Zhao Lan was listening to the boy talking, he saw Mrs. Su Er lying next to the cradle through the crack in the door of the wing room. Her head was facing the crack of the door, so Zhao Lan didn''t know that Mrs. Su was asleep. Because she was lying on her stomach, the baby The little ball huddled against the edge of the cradle, like a soft glutinous rice ball that made people want to squeeze it.


    Su was sleeping soundly and had no idea that someone was thinking of him and was about to be squashed and rounded.


    Seeing that the young master was in a daze, Santai reminded him gently: "Young master..."


    ¡°Yan Jia is still discussing knowledge with the doctor, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    It can¡¯t be urged¡­it¡¯s really impossible to be urged¡­


    Santai followed the young master''s line of sight and looked through the crack in the door. When he saw the little lady''s round back, he suddenly remembered that the young master wanted the princess to have a younger sister. It turned out that he missed his younger sister!


    ??It¡¯s just that the princess already has grandchildren, can she still give birth to a sister for the little prince?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 102： go out

    Chapter 102 Going out


    ??It was true to have a meal, but it was false to ask for advice. Cheng Yingzhen finished working in the kitchen, Fan Yanjia had already come out of Su Yanli''s study, and the two young masters bowed to each other to say goodbye.


    The Su family was seeing off their guests. When Su Yanli saw that his daughter was not there, he pushed open the door of the small room and said, "Ajin¡ª"


    ?In a daze, Su Ruojin heard her father calling her, turned around and faced the voice, "Dad..."


    ¡°Send me off to the two young gentlemen.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Ruojin promised, still confused and didn¡¯t move.


    Under the dim light, the little lady is white and pink, dazed, and as cute as a clay doll. It really makes people want to pinch her.


    Fan Yanjia thought to herself, how about letting his sister-in-law give birth to a little niece like this for him to play with.


    Su Ruojin: ...I thank you!


    Zhao Lan glanced and turned her gaze to the dim courtyard. The mother-in-law probably couldn''t give birth to such a sister.


    Seeing that his daughter was confused and didn''t move for a long time, Su Yanli laughed and said apologetically to the two students: "I''m sleepy." After that, he entered the room, reached out and picked up his daughter and left the wing. He was afraid of the cold outside, so he stood in the corridor without going down the steps. , just asked: "It''s dark and windy, so be careful on the road."


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Doctor. The students will go first.¡±


    The two young masters left the Su family together.


    Shu Tong and Su Dalang followed and escorted them to the entrance of the alley.


    Su Yanli saw his daughter sleeping on his shoulder again, so he said to his wife, "Azhen, let her sleep."


    Cheng Yingzhen nodded.


    Su Sanlang was also sleepy and hugged Cheng Yingzhen to sleep, "I want to sleep too...I want to sleep too..."


    The couple seemed to have long been used to the two children making noise. Su Yanli sent his daughter back to the room, turned around and took his third son to wash up, leaving his wife to clean up her daughter.


    At the entrance of the alley, Fan Yanjia got on Zhao Lan''s carriage, which disappeared into the night. Su Dalang and Shu Tong then turned around and went back.


    In the carriage, Fan Yanjia was also tired. He leaned against the wall of the carriage, resting his mind while chatting with Zhao Lan: "Actually, I can still eat a bowl, Zijin, what about you?"


    ?Zhao Lan rolled her eyes at him and looked like "What do you think?" He now gets up early to practice martial arts and studies in the school during the day. At the end of the day, although there is a dinner and refreshments, he always feels that it is not to his taste. He is so full that he comes to the master''s house to be a guest. The master has not prepared much, so of course he is not embarrassed to eat.


    ¡°How about we go have some barbecue?¡±


    There is no need to go. Zhao Lan asked the boy to go to Suji BBQ and buy some. The two of them ate on the carriage and went home.


    Su Ruojin didn''t know that the two young masters had eaten to their heart''s content. She had already gone to sleep in the warm quilt.


    In October, the northwest wind became more and more fierce, and people who were cold were too lazy to go out. Cheng Yingzhen was weak and could not withstand the cold, and coughed from time to time. Su Ruojin often made her pear stew in the afternoon.


    The big autumn pears that Mr. Feng brought from the mountains were wrapped in oil paper and placed in the cellar. They were well preserved and would not lose moisture throughout the winter. When you want to eat them, take out a few, cut off the stems, and dig them out with a spoon. Remove the meat inside, then add red dates, wolfberry, lily, Sichuan scallops, and rock sugar, then add some scooped-out pear meat, steam it in a pot, and a tonic dessert that relieves coughs, moisturizes the lungs, and removes dryness is ready.


    ?Every time Cheng Yingzhen ate all the food, the Su Ruojin brothers and sisters often ate it too. It was sweet and nutritious, and they never got tired of eating it. In addition to afternoon snacks, the Su family''s food has also changed from small stir-fries and braised dishes to mainly clay pots. Things like wok cucumber and tofu stew, radish and cuttlefish stew, fragrant braised chicken, etc. are basically all made in casseroles.


    The higher the usage rate, the higher the frequency of wear and tear.


    The day before the two young masters notified them in advance that they would come over for dinner, another one was worn out. Su Ruojin asked Uncle Shutong to drive the mule cart. She went to the pottery bowl market to pick out a few and came back. She didn''t believe that they could still survive in one winter. not enough?


    The weather was really cold, so Su Ruojin armed herself from head to toe, wearing a cashmere hat and a large cotton-padded jacket. The cotton here was not the cotton that would be known in later generations, but kapok. It was just as warm as wearing it on her body, and she wore waterproof and windproof deer boots on her feet. Leather shoes, deerskin can be used to make shoes. This is thanks to the little prince of Pingyang. Although people come to eat, the staff is never empty. Even if there is no time to bring gifts at the time, they will be made up for later. This deerskin is a return gift. , Su Ruojin hired a specialized shoemaker to add a layer of cashmere under the deerskin. It was the same as the suede leather shoes in later generations. It was very warm and not afraid of the severe cold at all.


    ??Each person in the Su family has a pair. With this, the little prince can come and have as many meals as he wants. Su Ruojin has no problem with it. Having said that, is this too weird? Haha... I don¡¯t care... It¡¯s important to find a few good casseroles quickly.


    Shutong led Su Ruojin to the pottery bowl market and immediately attracted the attention of many people. They all looked at the little lady wearing a strange red hat. Although it was strange, it looked white and tender on her little face. Against the background of the red hat, she looks even more cute with red lips and white teeth, just like the little fairy child in the New Year pictures.


    ¡°This hat looks like something from the Liao and Xia Kingdom in the west.¡±


    ¡°Well, it looks a bit like it?¡±


    ¡­


    The onlookers were pointing and pointing, but Su Ruojin pretended not to hear anything. It was something from the Liao and Xia countries. This was clearly a woolen knitted hat that came from abroad in later generations.


    Su Ruojin went straight to the casserole, stretched out her little hand and tapped on it, choosing a good-looking and durable casserole.


    ? A picturesque little lady was choosing a casserole like a knowledgeable expert, which aroused curiosity among the shopkeeper and waiter. Some people couldn''t help teasing her, "Little lady, if you break it, you''ll have to pay for it."


    Su Ruojin smiled at the middle-aged man who was not malicious and said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely compensate you."


    Hey, the young lady is quite loud. Whose young lady is this? She is so rare, and I can¡¯t help but wonder, if a young lady from a high-status family would never come to such a market, could she be someone? The kid in charge? But this child clearly doesn''t seem like someone a steward could raise. Could it be that a young lady from a high-ranking family comes out occasionally?


    With her little finger tapping all the way, Su Ruojin chose two of the best quality casseroles, but in order to avoid going out in the winter, she decided to buy two more from other stores. Buying four at once would be enough.


    Shutong came over quickly to pay the money.


    Waiting for the opportunity to pay for the book and the money, Su Ruojin looked at all kinds of beautiful dishes. As everyone knows, women are irresistible to beautiful dishes, and they can''t move once they see them.


    Just when she took a fancy to a set of elegant azure tableware, a sweaty man suddenly came to the door. As soon as he entered the door, he shouted, "Su Erniang... Su Erniang..."


    ??Everyone''s eyes were already on Yuxue''s lovely Su Ruojin, and when they heard someone shouting, they stared at her.


    "Uncle Zhang?" Su Ruojin didn''t expect to meet Carpenter Zhang here. Since the walker, they met once or twice a month, but she didn''t expect to meet him at the pottery bowl market: "You are here Selling a walker?¡±


    Zhang Carpenter ran so hard that he couldn''t breathe. He swallowed several times before he finally regained his breath. "Su Erniang...you...come here..."


    Su Ruojin felt that something was wrong with him and hurriedly walked up to him, "Uncle Zhang, what''s the matter?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 103： enthusiastic

    Chapter 103 Enthusiasm


    Zhang Carpenter bent down and put his mouth next to her ear, "There was a woman at the stall next to me just now who was afraid that she was going to be deceived."


    ?Then you go to the Yamen to report the crime. What¡¯s the point of looking for her? Su Ruojin said: "There are not only city soldiers and city magistrates, but even worse, there are city orders. You report it to them!"


    Carpenter Zhang shook his head, "Others won''t believe it. This is just my personal feeling." He wanted to follow quietly just now, but there were so many people in the market. In the blink of an eye, the people disappeared. As he was running around anxiously, he saw Su Er Niang, because of the walker incident, he did not treat Su Er Niang as a child, and even wanted her to give advice.


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    Zhang Carpenter saw that the young lady didn¡¯t want to meddle in other people¡¯s business, and he broke into a sweat in the middle of winter. ¡°Mrs. Su Er, do you still remember what I told you about Carpenter Li?¡±


    She nodded, remembering, but what does it have to do with this matter?


    ¡°Did you recognize the liar?¡±


    "no."


    ¡°Then how are you sure that this woman was cheated?¡±


    Before Carpenter Li disappeared, Carpenter Zhang had been in contact with him. Zhang Liang clearly remembered what state he was in at that time. The woman was being deceived in the same state today as she was then.


    Carpenter Zhang talked a lot, and his expression was a bit confusing, but Su Ruojin finally understood, "You mean there are people who specialize in defrauding craftsmen?"


    The summary words seemed to open up the door for Zhang Carpenter, and he suddenly became cheerful, "Yes... yes, the woman just weaved good cloth, and the man who was the master and the servant said that he wanted to buy more cloth and wanted to She took them home to see how much cloth was left, and if the cloth was good, they could buy it all.¡±


    In her previous life, Su Ruojin had heard of people being tricked into digging coal in the mines, or cheating on labor force, or cheating on pensions. The former was abominable, and the latter would be sent to the eighteenth level of **** after death. Now she is cheating on craftsmen?


    ?In ancient times, possessing a craft could support your family and even make a small fortune. Some unscrupulous landowners and powerful men actually deceived craftsmen into doing things for themselves.


    ¡°Then go to her house quickly and see if she comes home, so you can know if she has been cheated?¡±


    Zhang Liang shook his head, "We occasionally set up a stall together. I only know that her name is Kong Niangzi, and she is good at weaving. Others..." He didn''t know why he was so worried and meddle in this matter. It was really because the matter about Carpenter Li was in his hands. A deep impression was left in my mind, and I always felt that the two people today were very similar to the one who tricked Carpenter Li into drinking that year.


    ??Whether it was Carpenter Li''s incident that was so unforgettable to Carpenter Zhang, or whether Carpenter Zhang was enthusiastic about people he met by chance, now that she was destined to find Su Ruojin, she was also enthusiastic.


    "Walk!"


    Zhang Liang: ...Where to go?


    ¡°Ask where Mrs. Kong¡¯s home is!¡±


    "Oh." Zhang Liang finally came to his senses and saw Su Erniang correctly. Carpenter Zhang seemed to have found the backbone and hurriedly returned to the place where the stall was set up.


    Shutong frowned, it was too cold, and he wanted to take Er Niangzi home early. Unexpectedly, Carpenter Zhang was meddling in other people''s business and wanted to stop him in dissatisfaction. As a result, Er Niangzi had already left with others, so he had to move the casserole to On the mule cart, Xiao ran followed.


    Returning to the place where the market stalls were set up, Zhang Liang asked several small vendors before he found out about Mrs. Kong who often came to sell cloth. "She, my husband died of illness a few years ago, and one of his sons was snatched away by her husband''s family. Now she is alone." One man rented a room in the Houqiao area and bought silk and weaving cloth to make ends meet. He was a poor man. "


    ?Alone? For some reason, Su Ruojin thought of the villains who preyed on single women in later generations. They clearly did this after inquiring about them!


    Until this moment, Su Ruojin felt that Carpenter Zhang¡¯s intuition was right. She quickly asked for confirmation, ¡°Then Carpenter Li is also alone?¡±


    ¡°He is not, but he has no relatives in the capital. He came to the capital from Xiangshan to make a living.¡±


    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. No matter what they are, these two are not within the reach of ordinary people like Zhang Carpenter and Su Ruojin.


    "Uncle Zhang, let''s go to her house in Houqiao Lane to have a look. If she comes back, we''ll be worried for nothing. If she doesn''t come back, you can go to the Yamen to report the case. You''ve done your best."


    ?As long as someone believes in it, Zhang Liang feels that he has really tried his best.


    ? Zhang Liang stored the remaining two carts with a merchant he knew. He got on the Su family''s mule cart and went to the back alley together. From the alley entrance, he inquired all the way to the place where Mrs. Kong rented, and talked to the landlady next door.


    ?Zhang Liang and Su Ruojin didn¡¯t look like bad people at first glance, but the landlady still looked at them warily, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Zhang Liang said matter-of-factly: "We were setting up a stall in the market together. Today, two men with foreign accents said they wanted to buy Lady Kong''s cloth. I thought they looked like liars. I was afraid that Lady Kong would be deceived, so I went to her house to see if she had come back. ?¡±


    ??The landlady shook her head, "I definitely didn''t come back."


    ?Zhang Liang and Su Ruojin had a sudden heart attack. Something they didn''t want to admit happened still happened, but they didn''t have any evidence. Can they go to the Yamen to report the crime? Will he be coaxed out?


    Zhang Liang asked, ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, if you haven¡¯t come back until dark...¡± Under normal circumstances, there is a time limit for reporting a missing person, at least one day and one night.


    Carpenter Zhang obviously knew about this rule through Carpenter Li¡¯s incident. ¡°I was afraid that if I waited until dark to report a crime, the yamen would not accept it!¡± Besides, people in the yamen were on low duty at that time. Who would care whether a weak woman disappeared or not?


    ¡°Wait, Uncle Zhang, what were you talking about just now?¡±


    Zhang Carpenter was stopped by Su Ruojin, "I''m not talking about anything, I''m just a weak..."


    Stop, it¡¯s these three words¡ªweak woman.


    ? It is good to have a time limit for reporting a crime, but if it threatens the personal safety of the missing person, or the other party may be harmed, then you can report the crime to the Yamen at any time.


    ¡°Little lady, have you thought of a solution?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that two grown men, a master and a servant, took Lady Kong away?¡±


    Zhang Carpenter nodded, "Everyone in the market saw it."


    "That''s easy to handle. A weak woman was taken away by two big men. Do you think it''s dangerous?"


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s dangerous?¡± That¡¯s why Zhang Carpenter felt uneasy.


    Without further ado, Su Ruojin asked Uncle Shu Tong to drive the mule cart quickly and report the case while the Yamen was not on duty.


    Sure enough, as they feared, there was no evidence and they were not relatives. The two reported the case, but Jingzhao Mansion did not accept it at all. Fortunately, they met the clerk who went through the shop procedures last time. This man seemed to know Hua Ping. Through him, the Yamen finally accepted the report. The case was solved, but it was not something Su Ruojin and Zhang Carpenter could urge when to send troops to find someone.


    The two of them stood at the door and didn''t want to leave. Master Liu smiled thinly and said, "Young lady, I have never met her, so you are already very generous. It''s getting dark soon, so go back quickly."


    Su Ruojin sighed like an adult, "Uncle Zhang said that two craftsmen around him have disappeared. He doesn''t know if there are many craftsmen missing in other places, and he doesn''t know if someone has gathered the craftsmen to do bad things."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 104： Touched (yoyohly7109)

    Chapter 104 Touched (yoyohly7109)


    Master Liu''s smile obviously paused on his lips, and he asked them to go home quickly as if nothing had happened, "If there are any results from the Yamen, I will let someone notify you."


    Those who should be reminded have been reminded, and they have exhausted all their efforts. Su Ruojin secretly said to Mrs. Kong, just wish yourself well!


    On the way home, Carpenter Zhang asked, "Ms. Su Er, you just said that someone gathered the craftsmen to do something bad? What kind of bad thing?"


    "I don''t know that. I just want to take it seriously and want people in the government to pay attention to it."


    ¡°Oh oh¡­¡± Carpenter Zhang obviously didn¡¯t believe it.


    Su Ruojin finally smiled, "Uncle Zhang, don''t believe it, I really don''t know."


    ¡°But what you said seems to make sense.¡±


    Su Ruojin: ...What makes sense? In later generations, the media has developed, and there are a lot of conspiracy stories. You can name N number of them casually, and it has nothing to do with the truth.


    Having said that, if the craftsmen are captured by the same organization, then what kind of organization would want both carpenters and weavers? Carpenters are related to defense, shipbuilding, and house building. What about Zhinang? Make clothes for these people?


    ??You can''t buy clothes anywhere, so you have to trick the weaver to get there? Thinking of home all the way, Su Ruojin didn''t come up with any clues. It seemed that the stories of later generations were not so magical.


    Back home, Su Yanli was back. Cheng Yingzhen said that his daughter had not come back after being out for a long time, and he almost went to the Yamen to report the case.


    ¡°You kid, if you are a moment later, your father will go to the Yamen to report the crime.¡±


    ?Shu glanced at the young master with an expression on his face, "I''ll just say it." He was not a big man, but he still had a lot of other things to do.


    Su Ruojin quickly told her parents about the cause and effect, "Carpenter Zhang was sweating all over the winter because of a man he met by chance. He begged me. How could I refuse?"


    "Why can''t I refuse? You are just a seven-year-old girl. What can you do to help him? It''s really..." Su Yanli wanted to beat his troubled daughter.


    ?Seeing that her father was angry, Su Ruojin quickly came over to act coquettishly and begged to be let go.


    What can I do if I give birth to my own child? Su Yanli had no choice but to handle her naughty daughter gently.


    "You can''t do this again. This kind of business is beyond your control."


    ¡°Yes, listen to dad.¡±


    Su Yanli was so angry with his daughter that he lost all his temper.


    The moon was dark and the wind was high, and the small courtyard stood silently in the cold wind. Suddenly, a black shadow came over the wall, and after the sound of a cat meowing, the door of the study room in the small courtyard moved, and the door opened flatly. , "Liu Mu, why are you here?"


    Liu Zhubo squeezed into the study from the side of Huaping. The coldness on his body was washed away by the charcoal fire, and he felt much warmer instantly.


    "Today, Su Erniang took a carpenter to the Yamen to report the case, saying that Zhi Niang might have been deceived."


    ¡°Another craftsman disappears?¡±


    Liu Mu nodded, "Counting this, nearly a thousand craftsmen have disappeared in the north and south of our country in the past few years." Suddenly seeing the young master there, he hurriedly stepped forward to salute, "I have seen the young prince in my humble position."


    ?Zhao Lan raised her hand to signal him to do whatever he wanted.


    ¡°Thank you to the little prince.¡±


    ??It was rare to see the young master interested in his errand, so Mr. Shen quickly signaled Liu Mu to explain in detail the disappearance of the craftsman.


    ??On the one hand, the young master is young, and on the other hand, he does not seem to be interested in the investigation. If Mr. Shen hadn''t supported the entire inspection yamen, it would be paralyzed. Liu Mu also found that the young master seemed to be interested in the disappearance of the craftsman.


    Only Hua Ping understood that the young master was not interested in the craftsman, but in the second wife of the Su family. He must be thinking, why is a little doctor''s daughter involved in the craftsman case again?


    Sure enough, Liu Mu talked about a lot of cases of missing craftsmen. Zhao Lan was not interested in listening. Hua Ping interrupted in time and said directly, "First tell me about Su Erniang''s report today." He was speaking enthusiastically. Liu Mu: ...Well, he did come here because of today¡¯s Zhi Niang case, so he thought about how Carpenter Zhang might have been deceived by Carpenter Li because of the disappearance of Li Carpenter three years ago, and wanted to follow her. Let''s see where Lady Kong will be taken. In the blink of an eye, she is lost.


    "He has not received any special training, so how can he catch up with those well-educated liars?"


    Liu Mu nodded: "So just when Carpenter Zhang was panicking, he met Su Erniang who was buying a casserole. Under her reminder, he found the place where Mrs. Kong rented, but he didn''t go back at all."


    Looks like he was deceived.


    Hua Ping asked: "Did Carpenter Zhang say what those two people looked like?"


    ¡°He has a burly figure and a deliberately groomed beard, but unlike the beards of men from the Central Plains, he has obvious nomadic characteristics.¡±


    Mr. Shen concluded: "It seems that he is undoubtedly a spy from the Liaoxia Kingdom."


    ¡°The Liao Xia Kingdom keeps arresting our craftsmen, do you really not want to be a vassal again?¡±


    As the Liaoxia Kingdom continues to annex the nomadic ethnic groups in the north, it gradually develops from a small tribe into a small country, and now it is constantly recruiting craftsmen. Ordinary people may not understand, but as a court official, a Liaoxia people The intention is obvious. The nomadic people are good at raising horses and hunting, but not good at other aspects, such as blacksmithing, building houses, etc. If the Liaoxia Kingdom is really ambitious, it must recruit craftsmen to develop agriculture, industry, commerce, etc., which are all necessary for the development of the country. substance.


    ¡°Is there any news from Jiang San Inn?¡±


    ??The scout who had been hiding in the corner shook his head, "There is basically no news from everywhere."


    ?If there is no pressure at the top, there will be no motivation at the bottom. This truth remains unchanged throughout the ages.


    Mr. Shen looked at Zhao Lan, who had been silent all this time, and sighed secretly, could it be that the Yin Dynasty only had flowers and brocades, and no vigilance of burning oil? How long can the Dayin Dynasty continue to prosper?


    ?Suddenly, Zhao Lan looked up and asked, "Did two people report the crime or one person?"


    "The case reported by Carpenter Zhang." The young master almost asked Liu Mu, who was confused by the sudden question. When he reacted, he suddenly seemed to have caught something and suddenly sighed, "Ms. Su Erniang said not to underestimate the disappearance of a craftsman. The liar behind it may want to Do bad things."


    Mr. Shen took over the words very sternly: "It''s not just a bad thing, it''s an attempt to harm our Yin Dynasty."


    Suddenly, there was a light tapping sound on the table.


    ?Everyone was stunned and looked at the source of the sound.


    ?Pingyang County Prince Zhao Lan was tapping the table with his fingertips rhythmically.


    Mr. Shen looked at him with wide eyes.


    The people in the room stared at Zhao Lan blankly.


    Little master, is this... finally touched?


    Amid everyone''s expectations, he finally spoke, "What do you need me to do?"


    Mr. Shen jumped up from his chair excitedly and knelt down directly in front of him. "Little Prince¡ª" he was choked with excitement.


    On the second day of rest, Zhao Lan and Fan Yanjia arrived at Dr. Su''s house around ten o''clock. The boys behind them were carrying gifts, which made people in the alley couldn''t help but look around, waiting for the Su family''s courtyard. After the door closed, they couldn''t help but mutter, "The Su family has really climbed up the ladder."


    Xue Wulang and Su Dalang had already passed the examination by Su Yanli. When Zhao Lan and Fan Yanjia arrived, he took the books home.


    After returning home, Mr. Xue frowned, "I asked you to be at Su''s house today. Why are you back again?"


    gy¨© 123��


    Mi Mi 666 Mo An An Xiao BO sees Yu Qiu in one second 001 AABBCC plays the sword and listens to the tide, etc.


    whalewendy Book Friends 20230609337-ac Xinyue Xiangyun Book Friends 20231103788-Cc Xingmian 2333 Nothing has happened 3344 Li-bA and others


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 105： Dui Yi (Niuniu screws Lao Niu)

    Chapter 105 Confrontation with Yi (Niuniu screws up the old cow)


    Xue Wulang didn''t seem to hear it, so he bowed to his father and said, "My son will go to the room to review his homework."


    Xue Daren''s nose was filled with smoke, "Obviously Prince Zhao and Young Master Fan are both in the Su family. Why don''t you get close to them? Such a good opportunity is wasted. Really, why is this kid not like me?" He said He knows how to work hard, and he is already a fifth-grade Yuanwailang in his thirties.


    Mr. Xue is very proud of himself.


    Mrs. Xue has a big belly. Since Mr. Xue was promoted, his salary, favors, and filial piety from subordinate officials have become much more than before. The life of the Xue family is very smooth, and his expression is not as serious as before. When he hears the man complain, he smiles Interruption: "Then cultivate this thing in your belly."


    Mr. Xue always thought that he had too few sons. This time he was finally pregnant with another child. He was finally happy, "Yes, yes, if the older ones are not good, just raise the younger ones." The old doctor took the pulse and Mr. Xue was worried about the child in his wife''s belly. The son was convinced.


    Close the door and live as a family, and Dayin Dynasty was no exception.


    This time, Zhao Lan and Fan Yanjia had already said hello in advance and brought the ingredients for Buddha Jumping Over the Wall yesterday, so early this morning, Su Ruojin packed them up and put them into a casserole, simmered them over low heat, and it was almost ready. It has been five or six hours, and it is the time when the food is cooked, and the kitchen is filled with aroma.


    In addition to Buddha Jumping Over the Wall, Su Ruojin also made a stewed tofu with cabbage. The fried tofu was set aside for later use. In a casserole, fry the onion, garlic, dogwood and other ingredients with lard until fragrant, and add in Chinese cabbage, quail eggs, and black fungus. , pork belly slices, and the fried tofu just now, then pour in the cooked bone broth, and then simmer over high heat for about ten minutes before you start the pot.


    As soon as the lid of the casserole is lifted, the aroma is as fragrant as the precious ingredients!


    It can¡¯t just be soup and water, so Su Ruojin also made pot-roasted pork, fat intestines, and tiger skin chicken feet. It was all meat dishes and I was tired of eating them. There really weren¡¯t any decent green leafy vegetables in the winter in the north. So Su Ruojin had to work **** radishes and made a stir-fried shredded radish, which was light and refreshing. She also had a plate of small green vegetables. The staple food was not pasta, but It¡¯s the rare white rice, which is considered a good way to treat guests.


    Before anyone came to the table, Fan Yanjia and Su Sanlang ate half of the pot of pork as snacks. If Su Ruojin hadn''t reminded them, the whole plate would have been gone.


    While the food was steaming hot, the group finally arrived at the table and started a delicious lunch.


    Buddha Jumps Over the Wall and Braised Cabbage and Tofu in a Pot are divided into meals, with a cup placed at hand for each person. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you eat the vegetables first or drink the soup first, it¡¯s up to you to make sure one is full.


    Winter is cold, and the body spontaneously needs calories, making people unconsciously greedy. Therefore, the only sound on the table is the sound of drinking soup and chewing vegetables. No one pays attention to chewing carefully and slowly. Everyone just eats hot and satisfied.


    Even the world-weary and beautiful second generation ancestor warmed his brows and eyes by the noisy heat rising from the food on the table, and ate happily with everyone. The Su family and Fan Yanjia seemed to have forgotten his status and blended in with them.


    After less than half an hour, everyone got off the Eight Immortals Table with satisfaction. Cheng Yingzhen wanted to clean up, but was stopped by Shuang Rui, "Madam, please rest and let the kids come." He led his men and followed Mao Ya quickly, and soon the Eight Immortals Table was occupied. Clean up.


    In fact, Shuangrui and the others were also made hungry by the aroma of the food on the table! Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up, hurry up and start dinner.


    Cheng Yingzhen: ...I¡¯m used to working, so why don¡¯t I get used to it?


    Since someone was clearing away the dishes, Cheng Yingzhen took out the small stove to make tea for her husband and the two young guests.


    Su Yanli was already sitting in the corridor with a large group of children, which was protected from the wind and sunshine. Su Ruojin looked at his father, he looked like a king of children! Secretly laughing.


    "Why are you acting so strangely?" Su Yanli glared at his daughter, "Hurry up and get my chess pieces. I''ll play a game with Zijin."


    Su Dalang went to get it, but Su Yanli stopped him and said, "Let this villain go."


    ? It turns out that Su Erniang is not only a crybaby spirit, a squeamish spirit, but also a villain spirit. She is truly a monster worthy of the name.


    Su Ruojin, who was taking out the chess pieces, saw the two teenagers snickering at her and snorted, "My sister is still a thousand-year-old fairy. I will scare you to death if I tell you."


    In the leisurely afternoon, a gentle middle-aged man and a handsome young man were sitting on the porch facing each other. A circle of children gathered around the small table to watch the battle. Su Sanlang didn''t understand, and he screamed with excitement when he saw the food.


    Su Ruojin only knows how to play the simplest five-piece chess piece, so she sat on the side facing the sun, her little head being basked in the sun bit by bit, and she actually fell asleep.


    Su Yanli: ...he knows his daughter¡¯s virtue. Zhao Lan: ...He thought of another sleepy spirit.


    Su Ruojin, who was dozing off: ...I thank you!


    ?Fan Yanjia was good at chess, and he watched with great interest when the Master was playing against the young prince. It was when he was studying and pondering.


    Su Dalang held his sister''s dozing little head with one hand while thinking about the little prince''s chess style. Just like his cold person, his chess style was also cold and hard. Once he caught the opportunity, he would not care about the master or not, he would just attack and take a hit. No scraps of armor remain.


    Su Dalang: ...could this be what my sister said about the children of wealthy families who are born to kill the clan decisively?


    Su Yanli played against Zhao Lan for the first time. Unexpectedly, he lost despite his young age and superb chess skills. He sighed repeatedly: "The younger generation is to be feared, the younger generation is to be feared."


    Su Ruojin was awakened by her father''s emotion, "Dad, did you lose?"


    "Yes." Su Yanli didn''t look like he could afford to lose just because he was a teacher. He looked at the handsome boy opposite him with admiration. With such an appearance, if he wasn''t the son of a royal family, he would have long...


    Even though Su Ruojin didn''t understand Go, she still straightened up and looked at the chess game again and again, "Has the little prince ever studied under a famous teacher?"


    Su Yanli: ...his daughter is not good at chess, but he is very good at it. He feels funny and relieved to see his daughter pretending to save face for him. After all, she is his own daughter!


    Zhao Lan had a serious look on his face and said, "I studied with Liu Daru for two years."


    ¡°It is rumored that Liu Daru will not go down to Mount Zhongnan¡­¡±


    ¡°I went to Zhongnan Mountain when I was six years old, and returned to the capital at the end of seven years old.¡±


    ¡°Wow, no wonder, if my father had studied for two years, he would not have lost.¡±


    "Ah Jin..." Why can''t this kid afford to lose?


    She is a little lady to begin with, so she can¡¯t afford to lose, so why not!


    ¡°Brother Fan, come on!¡±


    "ah!"


    ¡°It¡¯s boring to play chess with people who are not on the same level. It¡¯s better for you to play with my father.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Fan Yanjia¡¯s hands were already itchy and she really wanted to have **** with the master, so she looked at Zhao Lan.


    Zhao Lan really stood up and let him go, and he squeezed in next to Su Ruojin.


    Su Ruojin turned to look at him. If you don''t stand in such a big place opposite, why would you stand next to me?


    ??Zhao Lan acted like I can stand wherever I want, and you have nothing to do with it.


    Hey, this guy!


    Su Ruojin suppressed her anger. I won¡¯t argue with the guest. Besides, the guest brought a lot of good things when he came. Yes, for the sake of the good things, let¡¯s give it to him.


    snort! Su Ruojin spread her legs and ran away.


    ¡°Ah Jin, why are you going?¡± Su Dalang seemed to be talking.


    ??The little lady pushed him deliberately as she ran away. Her little hand was incredibly soft. Zhao Lan thought to herself, wouldn''t it break?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 106： Ginger hits milk (Listen to 1111)

    Chapter 106: Ginger hits milk (listening 1111)


    Su Ruojin ran to the kitchen corridor. Cheng Yingzhen was making tea when she saw her daughter running over. "Be careful of getting burned."


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s boil it, I¡¯m thirsty.¡±


    What I ate at noon was fine soup with lots of seasonings and plenty of flavor. The sun was shining on me, and my mouth was still dry. I picked up a cup and drank it in one go. I also wiped my mouth and said, "Mom, give me some more cold drinks." One cup.¡±


    ¡°Slow down, don¡¯t choke.¡±


    "It''s okay." Su Ruojin walked around Cheng Yingzhen''s back, put her arms around her neck and started to have **** together. Su Sanlang was playing with dead leaves on the edge of the corridor. When he saw his sister dominating his mother''s back, he went over to grab her. The two siblings were jostling around and making a lot of noise.


    Zhao Lan thought to himself, what would happen if his younger sister fought with her younger brother like this? Teach her... beat her... He used his brother''s child as an imaginary, and found that if this was the case, he would either scold her or hide away impatiently, and he would never find it interesting like now.


    ?Either the feng shui of Dr. Su''s courtyard is different from other places, or Su Erniang and Su Sanlang are not related to him by blood after all, so don''t care!


    ??Zhao Lan thought so.


    "Zijin, what do you think is the best move?" Fan Yanjia asked for help from the sidelines.


    ??Zhao Lan withdrew her thoughts and looked at the chessboard, "Watching the chess without saying a word is a gentleman."


    ?Fan Yanjia: ...Then what are you looking at that makes me think you are willing to help, huh!


    Su Yanli smiled slightly, not in a hurry, and waited for Young Master Fan to think slowly.


    Cheng Yingzhen made tea and served a cup to everyone.


    While playing chess, drink tea.


    The warm winter sun shone in from the corridor, making everyone feel warm and sleepy. Everyone found a small stool and sat against the wall, lazily.


    Life, this is how it should be!


    The chess game lasted until around two o''clock. Su Yanli let everyone move around as they pleased. Su Sanlang, the little living treasure, acted as a happy fruit for everyone. Everyone was amused by him. Fan Yanjia was the most experienced with three- and four-year-old boys. We went down to the patio and started making noise with him. It was very lively.


    Su Yanli wandered into the study, leaving the corridor and patio for the children to play freely.


    Su Ruojin''s drowsiness has passed. She is working on the meat grinder and preparing to stuff sausages. In previous years, she had no money and no time last year. This year, she has money and leisure, so she is going to stuff some sausages to eat.


    Since there are no chili peppers, don¡¯t even think about spicy sausages. Let¡¯s get a five-spice and starch sausage. It can be given as a gift in the year or you can keep it for yourself, especially if the starch sausage is fine, you can put it in a frying pan. Exploding, who can not love it?


    She is so cute, so when I have free time, I come to think about the all-in-one meat grinder and sausage enema machine. If the meat grinder is successful, Mother Dong and the others can save a lot of labor on the meat filling. I wonder if a blacksmith can make it. Woolen cloth! Think about it first!


    Zhao Lan saw the young lady lying on an armchair writing and scratching. She had been drawing for a long time and didn¡¯t know what she was drawing. Anyway, he stood behind and watched with great interest.


    Finally, Su Ruojin finished drawing the simplest assembly diagram inside and outside. While relaxing his shoulders, Su Ruojin thought about whether to find a blacksmith shop or ask Mr. Xue next door.


    Without anyone noticing, Zhao Lan reached out and pulled the sketch away. Su Ruojin turned around and rolled her eyes at him.


    Zhao Lan pretended not to see it and asked, "What is this for?"


    ¡°Lazy machine.¡±


    Zhao Lan: ...You are a lazy person!


    One afternoon, Su Ruojin didn''t know that she had become various spirits in Zhao Lan''s heart.


    Zhao Lan didn¡¯t understand, so he asked, ¡°Where is it used?¡±


    ¡°Grind meat.¡±


    "Did you think of it yourself?" Su Ruojin didn''t dare to say it even if he thought of it himself. He immediately went to the study to get a Tiangong Kaiwu, and turned to a picture of a meat grinder, "I thought of it."


    ?Zhao Lan:¡­


    It¡¯s true that lazy people have their own ways to be lazy!


    The young master looked disdainful, which made Su Ruojin unhappy. Just when he was about to **** the drawing, he rolled his eyes and realized that the ready-made resources were not wasted. Besides, why don''t you give him the sausage after filling it?


    Since he also eats, shouldn¡¯t he contribute something?


    Su Ruojin will never admit that it is not easy to make even a simple manual mini meat grinder at this time.


    But Zhao Lan actually took the job.


    ¡°What¡¯s the benefit?¡±


    Su Ruojin''s smile that he was about to squeeze out suddenly stopped midway. Fortunately, he was the son of a powerful man who was raised in power. He couldn''t do it early without any benefit. He could do it and could calculate the price, which showed that this matter was more feasible.


    ¡°The delicious food I make will be the first to be delivered to you.¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t it be?


    Su Ruojin didn''t see someone''s expression. She had been thinking about the drawing for many days and finally someone could turn it into a real thing. When she was happy, she made **** milk for everyone.


    When I was making this delicious dish, I was surrounded by everyone and watched the whole process.


    Su Ruojin: ...Why do you feel like you are a celebrity food blogger?


    Many people fail to make **** milk at home. There are different reasons. In fact, the first step is to choose milk. It is best to choose milk with high protein and fat. Because Cheng Yingzhen has a weak constitution, the Su family often goes out to buy milk. When they come back, they are either cooked or used as dessert ingredients.


    Su Ruojin bought buffalo milk shipped from the south. It has higher protein and fat than the milk produced by cattle in the north, so the success rate of making **** milk is higher. The second step is to choose the right ginger. Generally, choose If you don¡¯t have small turmeric, you must choose old ginger, otherwise you won¡¯t be able to make **** juice. Cut the old **** into fine pieces, use a colander to squeeze out the juice, and filter it again to ensure that the **** juice is fine. The **** juice will be made in this way. Milk is delicious.


    Then there is the ratio of **** to milk. There is no mini electronic scale here, everything depends on the feel of the hand. Su Ruojin is quite nervous. There are so many people watching, wouldn''t it be embarrassing if it fails?


    No matter, now that the stall has been set up, she has to go to it. She took out the small stove, put the milk on it to heat, and made **** milk. This step is also very critical. You must not boil the milk. Do it after boiling. It''s not like **** hits milk.


    Su Ruojin paid attention to the temperature of the milk as if she were serving the empress dowager. Who knows that there were no thermometers in ancient times? While waiting for the temperature to rise, slowly add rock sugar and let it melt. If the temperature is almost between 70 and 80 degrees, quickly lift the milk high and pour it into the **** juice.


    After brewing, immediately cover the mixture with the pot lid.


    ¡°It will take a little half a quarter of an hour to eat.¡±


    It seemed simple, but felt unbelievable. Fan Yanjia sighed: "No wonder we call it Jiang Bangnai, it turns out that we really need to do it!" Thinking about it, he felt something was wrong, "Hey, didn''t you call it Jiang Bangnai? Then why did you use milk to do it? Ginger? Shouldn¡¯t it be called Nai Chong Jiang?¡±


    Everyone:¡­


    ?Fan Yanjia: Why does it feel weird?


    While everyone was discussing **** versus milk or milk versus milk, they were quietly waiting for Su Ruojin¡¯s new dessert.


    Finally, the time was almost up. Su Ruojin didn¡¯t dare to lift the lid of the pot directly. She raised her little hand just a little bit, squinted her eyes and looked in. Then she nervously lifted the lid a little bit, once or twice...


    Dear friends, happy May Day, see you tomorrow!


    Good night!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 107： Follow-up (two

    Follow-up of Chapter 107 (two chapters combined into one, 4000 words)


    I suddenly opened the lid of the pot, and inside the clay pot, the **** milk that was still in the form of soup half a quarter of an hour ago is now like solidified white tofu, white and smooth in color, with a faint fragrance of **** juice and milk.


    Wow, it actually worked! Only those who have done it understand how difficult it is to make the ginger-and-milk recipe that seems simple but is actually very difficult to control.


    Su Ruojin quickly distributed it to everyone.


    Su Sanlang was the first to call it delicious.


    It is indeed delicious. No matter adults or children, they will eat it up in two or three mouthfuls.


    ¡°Sister, I want more.¡±


    Su Ruojin looked at the empty clay pot. Even the bottom had been wiped clean, so there was still something left.


    Su Yanli stretched out his hand and gave the untouched glass to his youngest son, "Thank you, Dad!" Su Sanlang said polite words, but his little hands were as fast as lightning. He took it in an instant, and he couldn''t wait to reach out with the spoon and dig it into his mouth. "Delicious...so delicious..."


    Everyone:¡­


    Cheng Yingzhen knew that San''er must not have had enough of it, so she simply didn''t move the spoon and handed it to San''er after he finished eating.


    Su Sanlang also said politely: "Thank you, mother." But his actions were still rude.


    Su Dalang: ...How about I also leave it to my brother?


    Even if his parents are used to it, how can he let his nine-year-old brother get used to it? Su Ruojin helped Su Dalang scoop a mouthful and stuffed it into his mouth, "Some people are used to it at home, how can it be that others will be used to it in society in the future?"


    How can it be promoted from the family level to society?


    Don''t say that Su Sanlang didn''t eat enough, even Fan Yanjia did, but he was not the four-year-old Su Sanlang, so he had the nerve to speak again.


    ??Zhao Lan glanced at Shuangrui, who understood and quietly stepped back, and disappeared in the Su family courtyard after a while.


    After the afternoon snack, we started preparing dinner again.


    The two young masters had the habit of eating together at noon and at night. They thought it would be troublesome to cook the vegetables one by one, so they made hot pot in the evening. All they had to do was prepare the ingredients and put them in the pot when the time came.


    Just before the hot pot was served, Shuangrui asked someone to bring a bucket of milk over.


    How much **** is needed for this big bucket?


    Shuangrui asked someone to bring up the old **** again, and it was still the kind of **** juice that had already been pounded.


    Su Ruojin looked towards Zhao Lan, little prince, are you so fierce? If you like to eat, you can¡¯t be so lazy!


    Su Yanli:¡­


    ??Yesterday, we just talked about "a gentleman restrains himself and his desires" in class, but even the most intelligent and indifferent Prince Pingyang didn''t listen?


    ?? Zhao Lan acted indifferently, saying that you can eat what you want, whatever you think and say, but you will eat anyway.


    ????????????????????????????????????


    Fan Yanjia''s eyes brightened with joy, and she cupped her hands: "Ah Jin, after dinner, I''ll help you make it together! This dessert is so delicious, I want to bring it to my dad to try."


    Su Ruojin, who was about to refuse: ...they have already moved Mr. Fan out, what else can she do?


    ¡°In the afternoon, didn¡¯t you watch me do it all the time? It¡¯s so simple, you will definitely know it.¡± It means, take the milk away and make it yourself if you want.


    Fan Yanjia is not stupid: "In the afternoon, even you weren''t sure how to smash **** and milk into tofu, but I can do it at a glance?"


    There is a saying that goes like this: you know it once you see it, but you lose it once you do it, you feel nauseated when you smell it, you collapse when you taste it, your whole day is in vain, and you shed tears just thinking about it. Unexpectedly, this young man Fan Yanjia is quite self-aware.


    Perhaps everyone is thinking about the next show, everyone is eating bigger than usual, and eating quickly and quickly, as if there is someone chasing behind their butts.


    Su Ruojin: ...The charm of Jiang Bangnai is too great.


    In the brightly lit kitchen, Su Ruojin was once again surrounded by everyone. Everyone watched intently as she pounded the incompatible **** and milk into tofu, and then put it into her mouth to enjoy the extremely smooth texture.


    A large bucket was divided into three batches. Of course, the first batch was taken away by Prince Zhao Xiaojun who provided the ingredients. The second batch was taken back by Fan Yanjia for his family to taste. The last batch belonged to the Su family. It was rare to make it once, so Su Ruojin let it go. Mao Ya took the can to the shop and distributed it to everyone.


    I gave some more to Yang Siniang, but Mrs. Yang was so shocked that she knocked on the door that night and asked Su Ruojin for the recipe, "Don''t worry, I''ll share it with you just like milk tea."


    Su Ruojin: ...She really didn¡¯t want to make money from this!


    ??Mrs. Yang became anxious when she saw that the young lady remained silent, "Then it will be 10% more than the milk tea."


    ¡°Madam, that¡¯s not what Ah Jin meant.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Is this a private collection that is not open to the public?


    Su Ruojin explained the reason: "Prince Zhao and Young Master Fan also like to eat, and the recipe was taken away by them. They may also give it to the family shop." Prince Zhao may not use it for business, but Mrs. Fan will definitely , so she had to agree with Mrs. Yang in advance.


    "Oh..." Whether it is the Jin Prince''s Mansion or the Vice Minister''s Mansion, it is really not something that Mrs. Yang can control. She smiled in despair, "Okay, forget it."


    ??Originally, I thought there was another unique dessert in Beijing, and I was about to bid farewell politely.


    Su Ruojin said, "Madam, if you don''t mind not being a sole proprietor, I can give you the recipe."


    "I don''t mind... Of course I don''t mind..." The capital is so big, how can we finish the business? The frustrated Mrs. Yang became happy again, and talked a lot with the little lady. The summary is one sentence: I will definitely not lose money to the little lady. Lady.


    Su Ruojin believed in Mrs. Yang¡¯s character and agreed with a smile.


    ?Mrs. Yang went back in a hurry with the recipe for **** and milk. If it hadn''t been at night, she would have been able to make it by now and sell it in the shop.


    Huaping didn''t eat the **** milk that Mao Ya brought to the shop. He was at Mr. Shen''s place. Since the young master officially took over the affairs, their secret yamen has become busy from its idle state.


    ??Tracking experts have been dispatched to find the traces of Lady Kong. After half a month of pursuit, news was finally sent back.


    Mr. Shen read the note and said, "It has been confirmed that Lady Kong was indeed captured by the Liaoxia Kingdom. She will be transferred to the Baigongfang of the Liaoxia Kingdom and become a female slave in the textile mill. The Baigongfang is very tightly guarded. We People have no chance to get close, let alone save them.¡±


    Huaping stared at the swinging oil lamp and listened silently.


    ¡°The Li family of Liaoxia Kingdom was too ambitious.¡±


    If the Yin Dynasty does not take the initiative to crack down on these behaviors, the consequences will be disastrous.


    Hua Ping raised his eyes and said, "Then don''t wait any longer. Let''s catch the tall man who is peeking at the fan first."


    ??The tall man was not arrested mainly because of the list of Liao Xia secret agents named "Wulacao".


    "Since the Li family of Liaoxia can recruit so many craftsmen, there are definitely more spies operating in the capital than that tall man. If we arrest him for interrogation, there may be unexpected gains."


    ? Huaping felt that he was almost rusty from idleness. Winter was coming and everything was dormant, but they were just the opposite. Snakes entered holes, and as long as they found the holes, it was the best time to catch them. Mr. Shen thought for a moment and said, "When the young master comes here, I will apply."


    ¡°What do you need to wait for me?¡±


    Cao Cao has arrived.


    Shen, Hua and others quickly stepped forward to salute.


    Zhao Lan passed by and said, "One will listen to your recent progress, and the other will take the homework given to me by the teacher. You will only be here for half an hour, so hurry up."


    Several people in the room immediately entered working mode.


    After finishing the official business, Zhao Lan asked Shuangrui to bring a jar of **** and milk, "Just do as Hua Sicha said, arrest the person first and send him to the special place where spies are detained in the Imperial City Department. I will ask Prince Wei to interrogate him."


    Most of us know that the emperors of the Ming Dynasty had Jin Yiwei, and the Emperor of Dayin Dynasty similar to the Song Dynasty also had them, but they were not called Jin Yiwei, but the Imperial City Secretary. They were also dedicated to protecting the emperor and were directly responsible to the emperor. The King of Jin was an official uncle and led one of the inspectors. Something went wrong.


    The Inspectorate, also called the Detective Department, is under the Imperial City Department. To put it bluntly, it is the counterintelligence department. Zhao Lan took over such a department. The Crown Prince Wei he mentioned was the son of Princess Yuyang who broke Cheng Baotai''s leg.


    It was finally possible to arrest people, and the Detective Department, which had been dead for a long time, finally came to life. Hua Sicha was Huaping. He was a police officer in the imperial court, and these police officers serving the emperor were not something that ordinary civilians could enter if they wanted to. They are mainly the descendants of meritorious soldiers, descendants of distant clan members of the royal family, or soldiers with special talents promoted from various walks of life.


    ??Huaping belongs to the first type. His grandfather and father died in the border guards. He became an orphan and was adopted by the court. He became a member of the emperor''s personal guard. After completing his studies, he was assigned to


    The detective department became the inspector.


    The moon was dark and the wind was high. Deep in the West Bridge Lane, two men in black walked through the alley. They were as light as swallows. After a while, they arrived at a small courtyard that was more ordinary than ordinary. They climbed over the wall and entered. The gatekeeper Just as the dog was about to bark, a dart pierced its throat and it instantly paralyzed him.


    A man in black was guarding the door, and another man in black quickly jumped into the room with a sword. Within a few breaths, the man inside groaned and lost his voice. The man in black guarding the door turned into the room, and joined forces with another man in black to kill the man. The person who put on the black bag picked it up and left here quietly again.


    When I returned to the palace, it was already late Si Shi (11 o''clock in the evening).


    Princess Jin heard that the girl had come to report that her youngest son had finally come back. She wanted to get up to see her son, but Prince Jin held out her hand to stop him, "He is not a child anymore. He has his own things to do."


    "What to do?" Princess Jin became furious when she heard this, "Get an official position that no one knows about?"


    "This is your obligation as a descendant of the Zhao family." King Jin patiently said to his wife, "The eldest son is the crown prince, and the youngest son is the king of the county. What else are you dissatisfied with?"


    Princess Jin''s eyes widened, "Their status is determined even though they are not born. Is there anything wrong?" It''s really strange. Isn''t it natural and natural for the descendants of the royal family to have the title of county king?


    ??It really doesn''t make sense to a woman. King Jin turned around, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Princess Jin: ...I wish I could kick the man out of bed.


    In the end, Princess Jin did not nag her youngest son, but asked the stewardess next to her in a low voice, "How is Lan''er''s complexion? Have you come back for supper?"


    Mammy replied with a smile, "Back to Princess, the young master looked very good when he came back. I heard that he also brought desserts from Dr. Su''s house, and someone has sent them to you, Princess, to bring them to you. Take a look?"


    ? Princess Jin is satisfied when her son eats well and sleeps well. She is not interested in bringing back food from the Su family, but she still reminds her, "This year''s Chinese New Year, I want to give the Su family a decent gift."


    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±


    As soon as Fan Yanjia got home, she couldn''t wait to share the dessert she got from the Su family with her family. "Father, give this to my toothless grandmother. She will definitely be happy."


    ?Fan Shilang, who had teeth, suddenly felt that the taste was not good, "You brat, you have teeth, why do you still eat so much? Hurry up and eat less. I will give it to your grandmother."


    Fan Yanjia: "Has mother sent someone to a grandmother''s home?" Fan Yanjia did not disturb the old lady''s rest when she came back late.


    ??Fan Shilang still thought his son ate too much, "Leave it for your nephew to eat tomorrow."


    Fan Yanjia: "Have you asked your mother to send it to your eldest brother''s yard?" He said, "I have something good and I''m thinking of everyone. Dad, please praise me!"


    Not only did Fan Shilang not praise him, he also made excuses not to let his son eat it. "What knowledge did you ask at Dr. Su''s house today?"


    ?Fan Yanjia: ...He finally realized it. Didn''t dad want him to eat **** and drink milk?


    ?He put down his small spoon angrily and said, "Dad, it''s too late. If you want to take the exam for school knowledge, come here early tomorrow." After saying that, he bowed and left his father''s study.


    Fan Shilang looked at the mini clay pot on the table and then looked at the door. He was sure that the child had left. He suddenly bared his teeth and smiled. He quickly picked up the small clay pot happily, picked up a small white spoon and scooped it into his mouth. It''s as smooth and tender as tofu and melts in your mouth. You sip your mouth and eat it in one bite. How did you come up with it? The collision of **** and milk can create such delicious tofu. It''s incredible.


    Shilang Fan was very happy after eating.


    Fan Yanjia, who was hiding at the door and peeking:... He knew his father would be like this. He rolled his eyes secretly. Come on, he didn''t have enough fun. As he returned to the hospital, he thought, how about I also carry a large bucket of milk to Ah Jin to help me bump it? Or, should I try to hit it myself?


    After eating in secret, Fan Shilang went back to the bedroom to sleep. His old wife was sitting in front of the dressing table taking off her hairpin. He was sitting by the bed washing his feet, humming a little tune, and was in a very good mood.


    ?Mrs. Fan couldn''t help but ask, "Did you get a reward from the government today? I''m so happy."


    ¡°The official¡¯s health has been good recently, and of course we ministers are happy.¡±


    It is the best stage of the official journey. Of course, Master Fan does not want what the official family has.


    Mrs. Fan frowned, "There has been a lot of trouble in the capital recently!" Several princes were fighting openly and secretly, which inevitably involved ministers with real power.


    Master Fan stopped humming, became serious, and said to his old wife: "Remember, we are only loyal to the emperor."


    Mrs. Fan will listen to whatever Mr. Fan says. Her husband is the most important thing in this era. This is no joke. She nodded solemnly, "I understand."


    Mr. Fan seemed to think of something, "Whether it''s business or general affairs, as long as it involves relatives of the emperor and the country, you have to let it go. Do you understand?"


    Mrs. Fan nodded of course.


    Although the old wife was capable, she kept following the direction he pointed, and did not mess around like some official wives. Master Fan was quite satisfied. He smiled and said, "As long as you understand, I can do it as an official." The success lasts forever.¡±


    ?Mrs. Fan nodded again, "Don''t worry, I know when I can benefit from it and when I can return the favor."


    ?The weather is getting colder and colder, and Uncle Hua Ping''s appetite seems to be getting better and better, but the soup made for him is not enough.


    Su Ruojin felt that a can of soup was not too much, "Should we just drink soup and not eat staple food?"


    Huaping felt a little guilty. He pointed at his face and asked, "Is there some meat?"


    She is really fat.


    Su Ruojin stared at him thoughtfully.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 108： poor guy

    Chapter 108 Poor people


    Huaping was stared at by her, "Why are you, a little lady, staring at a grown man?"


    ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Huaping, you seem to have met a happy event, or you have opened up some knots in your heart and become fatter.¡±


    »¨Æ½: ...She really got it right. He is just happy that the Detective Department has resumed normal operations.


    Huaping is about to cry but has no tears. Has the seven-year-old lady become a spirit?


    ¡°You just say you will do more whether you give me or not?¡±


    ?Although Uncle Hua Ping is a little lazy, he is the backbone of the breakfast shop in important matters. With him, everyone in the breakfast shop can concentrate on working and making money.


    Even if she knew that he had a problem with soup, Su Ruojin was still willing to make it for him. Not only would she make more soup, but in the cold winter, she would add either a clay pot or a hot pot, so that he could enjoy his meal anyway.


    Mr. Shen, who was eating and drinking along, felt uneasy: "Young lady, didn''t you ask to the end?"


    Hua Ping said proudly, "Don''t think Su Erniang is young, but she knows what to ask and what not to ask. Never say a word. It''s comfortable to get along with her!"


    ??The more he said this, the more Mr. Shen wanted to meet Mrs. Su, "How about I go to Su Ji for breakfast?"


    ¡°This is your business and has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Mr. Shen: ...How come the pot was thrown away so quickly?


    As a student of Dr. Su, the little master can eat and drink. Hua Ping is not only Su Ji¡¯s guard but also the Su family¡¯s boxing master. He eats and drinks at the Su family almost every day, and interacts with delicious food every day. How happy!


    Mr. Shen became more and more sad the more he thought about it, "It would be great if Dr. Su''s family hired Mr. Xixi."


    Hua Ping chuckled and said, "Dr. Su is a master of the Imperial College, so we still need to recruit Mr. Xixi?"


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Su Erniang¡¯s father¡¯s status is not good. He has to be a doctor of the Five Classics, which blocks my way to gourmet food.¡±


    Huaping:¡­


    The two were having a heated verbal spat when Jiang San came over with a secret message. Mr. Shen opened the wax-sealed note and his expression changed with just one glance.


    ?Hua Ping and Jiang San waited for Mr. Shen to speak with serious faces.


    ¡°Our people sent news that spies from Liaoxia Kingdom have reached out to Xifu.¡±


    The Dayin Dynasty had a system of two offices and three divisions. The two offices refer to the subordinates of Zhongshu. The place where they governed was called the Zhengshitang, which was the office of the prime minister, also known as the East House. The opposite Privy Council was in charge of administrative and military affairs, also known as the West House.


    Harvest in autumn and store in winter. Compared with the Yin Dynasty, which had developed agriculture, winter was not so easy for the Liaoxia people who mainly engaged in animal husbandry. Therefore, in winter, wars of all sizes continued in the border areas. , mainly because the Liaoxia people went south to plunder food, salt, cloth, etc. In order to successfully plunder, the Liaoxia Kingdom also sent spies to Kyoto in the Central Plains to spy on the military situation to ensure victory in the war.


    Hua Ping asked: "The Privy Council is not an ordinary place. How can you have access to officials of third grade or above without a certain status level?"


    Jiang San also put forward his own opinion: "Either this spy has been operating in Dayin for a long time and has a certain official position, or he is using connections to pay bribes. But I think the honey trap comes quickly. What do you think?"


    Speaking of beauty traps, whether it is a brothel, a music house or a priest''s house, these places are a mixed bag of good and bad, and it is easiest to succeed.


    Mr. Shen looked at the two of them and said, "Let''s get together tonight."


    Ding''s identity documents and birth history were finally completed. After practicing his skills, Hua Ping informed Su Ruojin, "You can ''buy'' someone."


    ¡°You won¡¯t be found out, right?¡±


    Hua Ping had a look of disgust on his face, "Are you still worried about me doing things?" He was just too relieved. When Su Ruojin looked at Hua Ping now, she always felt that he was more than just a helper, "Or are you a police officer placed outside by the Imperial City Division?" Like those mysterious Jin Yiwei in the Ming Dynasty, they hid in the crowd to find out news, and then reported the news to the emperor, who asked the emperor to kill people.


    ¡°You also understand this?¡±


    "No way, Uncle Hua, you are really..."


    Hua Ping glared at her and said, "Did you read too many words in the book? If I were a police officer and could still work as a guard in your house, would I get two taels of silver?"


    Su Ruojin raised her eyebrows, saying she didn''t believe it, but she stopped asking: "Anyway, my father is an eighth-grade Ph.D. in the Five Classics. Even if you are a Chazi, it doesn''t matter. There is really nothing to explore about him."


    Huaping stretched out his hand and slapped Su Ruojin on the forehead, "I think all day long, be careful not to grow taller. If I don''t grow taller, no one will want me. What will I do if I can''t get married?"


    Su Ruojin: ...This is her master after all. He cursed her not to get married when she was only seven years old, so she has no grudge against him!


    Su Dalang defended his sister, "Even if she can''t get married, I will support her for the rest of her life."


    Huaping interrupted mercilessly: "What you eat and drink now are all earned by your sister, right?"


    Su Dalang:¡­


    Su Ruojin stretched out her hand and hit Huaping: "You stinky master, you are looking for a beating, right?"


    ??The stinky master is actually trying to instigate a relationship between the brother and sister. If not him, who will he hit?


    Su Ruojin chased Hua Ping and made a fuss, but she didn''t let him go until he promised that he would never say similar words again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯ve only been practicing for two months, but your hands and legs are not that slow!¡±


    "Of course." She was not practicing for fun. When she went out to do business in the future, she had to be able to protect herself. If she couldn''t even protect herself, why bother learning.


    As soon as Cheng Yingzhen heard that she could ''buy'' her aunt back, she was so excited that she couldn''t sleep all night.


    Early on the next morning, Su Ruojin took Shu Tongshu to the Yaxing Bank to ¡®buy people¡¯. Unexpectedly, she met the girl who was besieged in front of her house last year.


    ¡°Where is your mother?¡±


    The girl seemed to be numb from the trauma. She was even more numb than when Xianggui first came to the Su family. She seemed to have lost her brain and became stupid.


    ?Yaren said angrily, "Do you know her?"


    ¡°Last year, she was caught by her tribe in front of my house. I heard that the tribe sent her and her mother to prison.¡±


    Yaren really wanted to get rid of this money-losing thing, so she quickly recounted her experience, "I heard that her mother was sold to a fool, and she was sold to an old man. In the end, within three months, the old man died, and the old man''s children were gone. She was sold to a middle-aged widower, but the middle-aged widower went out to do business and fell into a pond and died. The third time she was sold to a fool like his mother, but the fool hit the wall and died... This It¡¯s done, no one wants it anymore¡­¡±


    Su Ruojin: ...Boss, you said you must get rid of these people, why do you feel like you want to keep them in your hands?


    The Yaren sneered, "As long as you buy this old lady, I''ll give it to you as an extra."


    Su Ruojin didn''t say anything. Shu Tong refused, "If you buy an old lady, just buy an old lady. We don''t want any extras."


    Last year, when the Su family was just starting out, their small stalls were confiscated and they were almost unable to do business just because of these two women. They were really unlucky.


    Li Xiuzhu lives up to her name. She is as thin as a bamboo. Standing in front of Su Ruojin''s master and servant, you can''t even feel her breathing, as if she is a living dead.


    Last year, Su Ruojinguang was thinking about how to get out of the predicament after being plotted against him. He didn''t notice that the poor couple met by chance today, and they didn''t want money.


    ¡°I want it.¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 109： think

    Chapter 109 Feeling


    Yaren and Shutong were quarreling, and when they heard what the young lady said, they were both stunned.


    ?Yaren''s eyes lit up, God, I finally got rid of a freeloader.


    Shutong: ...Second Lady, this person is so unlucky, how dare you take it?


    Aunt Ding, who was called an old woman, was also stunned. She was also a pitiful person. She sympathized with Li Xiuzhu when she saw him, but after hearing Yaren''s words, she was an ominous person! She wanted to persuade her granddaughter not to take over, but at this moment, they had to pretend they didn''t know each other and couldn''t say anything.


    Aunt Ding is so anxious!


    Su Ruojin is not doing charity. On the one hand, she just ''buys'' Ding to attract people''s attention. On the other hand, as she grows up, she has more and more opportunities to go out. Sister Mao Ya will follow her all day long. The family is short of someone. If Li Xiuzhu can seize the opportunity, the Su family will keep her, a girl who specializes in cooking. If she can''t, she won''t be kind and will sell her off.


    Shutong complained all the way, saying that she shouldn''t have bought the person back. If she was really stupid and couldn''t do anything, wouldn''t it be a waste of money to open her mouth.


    ?Li Xiuzhu seemed to have not heard Shu Tong''s nagging, and was dumbfounded, like a blind fool.


    Su Ruojin: ...You can¡¯t really buy a fool and come back! She glanced at her grandma, and Ding secretly said, "I''ve bought everything, let''s take a look first!"


    The mule cart stopped and Cheng Yingzhen greeted him at the door.


    Su Ruojin jumped out of the mule cart first. Since she was bringing a stranger with her, she quickly went to her mother''s ear and said, "I bought a girl. I don''t know her roots. It''s better for me not to show any weirdness to avoid unnecessary trouble."


    Cheng Yingzhen forced the tears that were already in her eyes back, kid, why do you still need to hire an outsider?


    "I was not afraid of being noticed by others, so I deliberately bought one old and one young." Su Ruojin lowered her voice and persuaded her mother not to show her emotions.


    Ding got off the mule cart and burst into tears when she saw her daughter, but she had been told when she was at the inn that if she wanted to be with her daughter for the rest of her life, she must pretend not to know her in front of any outsiders. In her eyes, she and her daughter were servants and masters, and there couldn''t be any difference between them.


    ?So the scene of finally being reunited became silent because of an outsider.


    The Su family bought another servant, an old one and a young one. Within two days, all the neighbors knew about it. Yang Siniang even came over to take a look out of curiosity. She shook her head and said, "Ajin, you don''t have a good eye for buying people. Look at this old man. At first glance, it looks like the body has been squeezed dry, and then look at this little one, it¡¯s dull and stupid and can¡¯t do much work. Why did you buy something like this?¡±


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    ??Yang Siniang looked disgusted and pushed her capable mother out, "Next time, let my mother buy it for your family."


    "Hehe... Madam is so busy, so... don''t bother her."


    "What''s the trouble? You should learn from my mother, otherwise you won''t be able to buy a girl when you grow up and get married, so how can you be the mistress of the house?"


    Su Ruojin: ...Yang Birong, Yang Birong, you are only seven years old, are you preparing to be the mistress of the house so early?


    In ancient large families, young ladies like Yang Siniang really began to learn how to be the mistress of the family.


    ?After it was revealed that the family had bought a girl, Cheng Yingzhen took her to the side room, closed the door, and cried secretly on the pretext of letting Ding make clothes.


    ?Mao Ya takes the dumb Li Xiuzhu with her. Apart from lighting the fire, this girl seems to be unable to do anything at the moment.


    Su Ruojin said to Mao Ya, "Give her some time. If she still only knows how to make fires after the New Year, I will sell her." She didn''t avoid saying this. She said it in front of Li Xiuzhu, but she didn''t seem to have any reaction. , still dull, sitting behind the stove when cooking, and sitting at the door of the room given to her when she was not cooking, her eyes kept looking forward, as if there was something in front of her, which seemed quite perceptive to most people.


    Fortunately, the hut she lives in faces the east and has the sun, and there is a small patio in the east wing connected to the main house. There are some radishes and spinach growing in it, which is full of life, otherwise it would be really eerie.


    Mao Ya''s experience was similar to that of Li Xiuzhu. Both her father''s clansmen were destitute. Li Xiuzhu was at least a little better than her. Her mother had escaped with her, but as for her mother, as soon as her father died, she remarried and threw away her only son. daughter. So regardless of whether Li Xiuzhu listened or not, Mao Ya, who was not good at words, still recounted her experience and finally said, "Being able to come to the Su family is the greatest luck in my life. I hope you feel the same way. "


    The Su family not only became her second home to protect her from wind and rain, but also hired a master to learn from her, so that she would have the opportunity to seek revenge from the bandits when she grew up. The second lady Su also taught her to read, write and settle accounts, no matter what the future holds. , she has the ability to survive in this world safely.


    It has been ten days since Li Xiuzhu was bought back by the Su family. During these ten days, no one has disliked, beaten or scolded her. She has also been given good clothes and thick clothes, and the food she eats is the same as the owner''s table, with meat and vegetables. There are also big white steamed buns.


    Visible to the naked eye, the skin covering the bones begins to become shiny and elastic, which means the body has grown flesh.


    A girl about her age had been looking after her, and Li Xiuzhu''s lifeless fish-like eyes gradually became brighter.


    ?Although the girl said nothing as usual, her eyes seemed to roll, and Mao Ya understood that she had listened to her words.


    They are all the same poor people, and anyone who can help is helpful. Mao Ya turned around and saw a quilt drying in the small patio. She took the quilt in and said, "I''ll go to the kitchen to prepare ingredients for dinner. You can bask in the sun again until the sun goes down." Come and light the fire."


    ??Li Xiuzhu seemed to have nodded or not, and she didn¡¯t know it herself. But when the sun went down, she got up and went to the east room kitchen, sat behind the stove, and started lighting the fire as usual.


    ??The little lady in a small coat with a smile on her face all day walked into the kitchen hand in hand with her mother and asked cheerfully, "Sister Mao Ya, are everything done?"


    Mao Ya nodded, "Just wait for the madam and the second lady to come over and take the spoon."


    Su Ruojin glanced into the stove as usual. This time, her eyes met Miss Li''s.


    ?At first she was stunned, then she grinned and said, "Sister Xiuzhu''s fire is burning well, come on." She also gave her a thumbs up.


    ?Li Xiuzhu blinked, and then slowly turned to the red stove, his mind still blank as usual.


    No, it was not blank, at least, she saw that the fire was red.


    After ten days of raising meat, not only did the meat grow, but she also reacted. Can this girl be saved?


    Su Ruojin smiled at her mother, Cheng Yingzhen laughed, and started cooking and making soup. Her aunt sat with her in the side room every day, and her beauty has improved in the past ten days. Soon, her aunt will have the same body as a normal person, and from then on, the two of them Together forever!


    ?The last ray of sunset on the horizon was swallowed up by the night, and the sky turned completely dark. Shutong drove his master back in a mule cart.


    Siblings Su Ruojin and Su Sanlang who were waiting in the corridor flew towards him like swallows, "Dad...Dad..."


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    Su Sanlang grabbed his father''s arms.


    Su Ruojin curled her lips, "I asked you, okay."


    ¡°Huh!¡± Su Sanlang didn¡¯t believe it, he pouted his little mouth arrogantly, with a look of embarrassment on his face.


    Alas, why do people have to grow up? After the Chinese New Year, she will be an eight-year-old little girl, and she will no longer be in her father¡¯s arms. It¡¯s really not good to grow up!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 110： Preparing for the wedding ceremony

    Chapter 110 Preparing for the marriage


    When you enter the small courtyard rented by the Su family, it is somewhat similar to the courtyard house of later generations. When you enter the courtyard gate, there is a small patio between the wing room on the left and the front wall. This is where mules are kept and the carriages are kept. In order to isolate the mule smell, there is a small patio on the top of the wing room. The door is usually closed, and is opened only when the mule cart is used or when the mule is fed.


    ?Going north along the corridor of the left wing, there are five rooms in sequence. Last year, there were many workers in the house, so they were all occupied. This year, Dashi and the others have all moved into the shop. Except for Shu Tongshu, the other four small rooms are empty.


    Turning around the corridor on the left, there is a small patio connected to the main courtyard. There are no vegetables planted here, and a clothesline is pulled out. This is where the Su Ruojin family hangs their clothes and quilts, and where the children play.


    ?Walking along the corridor, there are Su Yanli''s study, the couple''s master bedroom, a small wing, the main hall, Su Dalang''s brother''s bedroom, and Su Ruojin''s bedroom. They all face north and south, with plenty of light and good ventilation. They are the main courtyard of the small courtyard.


    Turning along the corridor, there is a small patio connecting the main courtyard and the right wing. The small patio here is different from the one connected to the left wing. Two small hoods extend out from the edge of the main courtyard. Mao Ya now lives there. With Li Xiuzhu.


    ?Don''t look at the two lofts, and turn along the corridor. The rooms on the right are the dining room, kitchen, utility room, workshop, and the Su family''s storage room.


    ??Although once you enter the courtyard, there are many functions and rooms, so you can bring your family and servants to live there. This is why Su Ruojin chose to rent this courtyard.


    It''s really sad to say that although I''m making a lot of money now, I really don''t have the chance to buy a yard like this. Besides, on the one hand, this yard seems to bring good luck. Since the Su family moved in, their daily life has not only been smoother than before, No matter what business you do, everything goes smoothly.


    Su Ruojin really doesn¡¯t want to move at this stage. Besides, with breakfast and dinner as a backing, the Su family has a fixed real estate, and they are not in a hurry to buy a big yard at the moment. Such a small yard can be used to gather energy.


    ?Sitting in the corridor, she had a clear view from any angle. Whether it was popularity, luck or wealth, she was reluctant to move.


    So when Shu married his uncle 2 years ago, he was given two small rooms nearby based on the one he lived in. One room was for him to keep his belongings, and the other room was for him and his wife to use as a side room.


    "Uncle Shutong, don''t be too young. When my brother gets older, we will buy a large courtyard with two entrances and two exits. Then we will give you a separate small courtyard so that you can raise your children without having to worry about it."


    ?This is definitely not a big deal. Shutong believed what Er Niangzi said and nodded with a smile, "Listen to Er Niangzi, whatever you say will be whatever. Anyway, I will be your long-term follower in this life."


    Su Ruojin smiled and shook her head, "No, no, you are the chief steward of our Su family."


    When he heard this, Shu Tong was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth. Anyway, in this life, he and the Su family share weal and woe, and depend on each other for life and death.


    It was about to enter the twelfth lunar month, and the large furniture, quilts, boxes and cages for Shu Tong''s wedding had been bought. After driving a mule cart out, small furniture such as buckets and washbasins were complete. Finally, longan and longan were used to make the bed. Su Ruojin didn''t understand such trivial things as red dates, but Cheng Yingzhen was married before, so she still remembered them, so she made a list, and Shu Tong ran out with Su Ruojin.


    ??It''s not that Su Ruojin is a good little master, it''s just that she''s just having fun and went shopping in the capital to buy wedding supplies.


    ??If you don''t have money, or you are a penny-pincher, you have to shop around for everything you want to buy. Su Ruojin is a person who has money but is penny-pincher and is not prepared to spend money on these longan and red dates. He will buy them when he sees something similar.


    The things were ready in a short while, and there was still a lot of time left, so she refused to let Shutong go back. "I have never been to the capital in my whole life. How about we take this opportunity to go shopping?"


    As soon as he bought something, Shutong thought about going to Lu''s house and quietly telling Lu Dani that he wanted to go shopping, but the little master wanted to go shopping, so Shutong could only suppress his excitement about becoming a husband and go shopping with the little master!


    Walking past the imperial court and strolling around East and West Square, Su Ruojin felt hungry at noon. Su Ruojin waved her hand and said, "At noon today, let''s go to Fengle Building."


    ?Oh my god, the second lady must be crazy, she actually dares to go to Fengle Tower.


    Shutong quickly stopped him, "My second wife, maybe your father has never been to Fengle Tower before. How dare you." "If you don''t dare, it''s not because you don''t have money."


    "Hey!" Shutong blocked Su Ruojin from getting off the mule cart, "My second wife, I''m afraid of being kicked out of this mule cart."


    Su Ruojin: ...Look at my big green mule, it¡¯s really possible!


    ?But Fengle Tower, which she has coveted for a long time, is the first restaurant in the Yin Dynasty. Does she still want to go in and see its splendor? How come...


    Fengle Building, which stands outside Donghua Gate, has five floors facing each other, each with a flying bridge and sills, connecting light and darkness. Even in later generations, restaurants with five floors facing each other are rare. As for "flying bridges and railings, connecting light and darkness", What comes to mind is paradise on earth.


    Of course, Su Ruojin did not come to see the fairyland on earth, but for the unique perspective of Fengle Building. When you go up to the highest floor of this building, you can overlook the Dayin Palace.


    The royal palace! Su Ruojin was very curious. Even if she could go in, given her status, she would probably only be able to have the simplest lunch in the lobby, so forget it!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Uncle Shutong.¡± It¡¯s more serious to find a small restaurant to fill your stomach.


    Just when the mule cart was about to start, someone ran over and said, "Guanshi Su¡ª"


    Shutong was surprised to meet the servant of King Zhao Xiaojun, "Shuang Guanshi, why are you here?"


    Shuangrui looked towards the carriage behind him and said nothing, everyone understood.


    Su Ruojin also saw Prince Zhao¡¯s carriage. She just wondered, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t your master be in the Imperial College at this time?¡±


    Shuangrui smiled and asked instead, "Su Erniang came here..."


    ?Fengle Tower is not a place where ordinary women come, let alone a seven-year-old young lady.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± she replied casually.


    Shuangrui: ...I saw you were preparing to leave, so I still said something tough.


    But he could only pretend to know nothing and said with a smile, "My young master just wants to go in for lunch. If it''s convenient for Mrs. Su..."


    Should it be convenient or inconvenient for her?


    Zhao Lan was waiting in the carriage. After a while, Shuang Rui came over and reported back, "Back to you, young master. Madam Su, thank you for your kindness. If you have anything else to do, I will leave first."


    Zhao Lan looked through the car window at Su Ruojin, who was smiling, and saw her waving to him, and the mule cart disappeared from his sight after a while.


    He obviously wanted to go in, but said he had to leave first. Zhao Lan could feel that Dr. Su''s daughter did not like to deal with him. She lowered her eyelids, lifted her robe and got out of the carriage. Santai came over quickly, "Young Master, Prince Wei has arrived."


    Zhao Lan strode into Fengle Building.


    On the street, Shu Tong asked, "Second Lady, you obviously want to go, why don''t you go in with Prince Zhao?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 111： 111 drawing large intestine feast (two updates in one 5000

    Chapter 111 111 Drawings Large Intestine Banquet (two updates in one, 5000 words)


    Su Ruojin said slowly: "I''m not familiar with him, so why should I go in with him?"


    As he said this, Prince Zhao often came to the house to eat and drink, and even brought gifts. He was very familiar with the Su family, but the young master actually said that he was not familiar with them. "How come?" Shu Tong was puzzled.


    ??Last time, Mrs. Xu¡¯s son was kidnapped to make trouble. Now Mrs. Xu and her likes don¡¯t dare to make trouble. The thanks must be thanked to the second generation ancestor, but Su Ruojin doesn¡¯t want to have too close contact with him. First, because his status is too high and he is a quarry in himself;


    Besides, the second generation ancestor is unpredictable and unpredictable. He looks like a rebellious middle school boy. Su Ruojin doesn''t want to deal with it. Anyway, every time he goes to her house, she can cook the delicious food he should cook, but she never goes up. Minato.


    In broad daylight, there was singing and dancing in Fengle Tower. In the private room on the fifth floor, Wei Jinghuai, the son of the Crown Prince, waited until Zhao Lan, his younger cousin who was working as an errand at the age of twelve, looked like he was world-weary and not interested in anything. He smiled slightly: "Zijin¡ª"


    "cousin!"


    The two sat down opposite each other, and the servant served tea first.


    They are nine years apart, and Wei Jinghuai has the same meaning as Zhao Lan. The little cousin doesn''t like to talk, but as a cousin, he is smiling, gentle and attentive. From asking about studies to doing errands, and from talking about errands to reading to his little one, " Why didn''t you take him with you?"


    Zhao Lan then lazily raised his eyelids and said, "He took the imperial examination."


    This means that Fan Yanjia will not be involved in the current errand.


    ?Wei Jinghuai Diandian asked the waiter to serve the dishes.


    The cousins ??ate their meal quietly. It was not until the table was cleared that Wei Jinghuai spoke, "That Liaoxia man refused to speak. When he found an opportunity, he bit out the poison in his teeth and died."


    ¡°You mean if I catch another person, don¡¯t send them to the Imperial City?¡±


    Wei Jinghuai: ...that''s what he said, but the clue did end with him.


    ?Zhao Lan didn''t give any face to his cousin, so he got up and left.


    Wei Jinghuai: ...My little cousin trusted him so much that when he handed someone over to him for the first time, he actually let someone find an opportunity to commit suicide. It was indeed his fault, so he made up for it and took out a blueprint from his sleeve pocket. , "I heard that this is something you sent to the Ministry of Industry to make."


    Zhao Lan stopped at the door of the private room and turned to look at the drawing Wei Jinghuai had opened. It turned out to be the drawing of the meat grinder he had asked the engineering department to make.


    Zhao Lan: ¡°Where did you get it?¡±


    ¡°My people intercepted it on the way.¡±


    ¡°Halfway? You mean on the way to Liaoxia?¡±


    Wei Jinghuai nodded, "What kind of equipment is this?"


    Zhao Lan was about to ask Santai to pick up something from an acquaintance at the Ministry of Industry: "People in Liaoxia think this is a newly developed device by Dayin?"


    "Um."


    ¡°Have you caught someone?¡±


    "I''ve caught him. No useful information has been found. I will transfer him to you tonight."


    ?Zhao Lan:¡­


    In the evening, when Su Yanli was on duty, Shu Tong asked too eloquently: "Sir, did Prince Zhao Xiaojun go to the Imperial College today?"


    "Prince Jin came to the Imperial Academy to say hello. From now on, Prince Zhao Xiaojun will only have half-day classes." Su Yanli returned first and then asked, "Did you meet him on the street?"


    Shutong nodded, "During lunch, the second lady wanted to go to Fengle Tower, but she met the young prince at the door."


    As members of the clan, they do not need scientific examinations or favors. They are born with a title. As long as they do not rebel, usurp the throne, or collaborate with the enemy and the country, they can live a lifetime of prosperity and wealth.


    When the King of Jin sent people to the Imperial Academy to speak, Su Yanli understood what kind of errands Zhao Xiaojun Wang had probably taken on and needed to be on duty. At his age, he had just been admitted as a scholar, but relatives of the emperor and the children of wealthy families already had what they wanted. A job that took many years of hard work to get.


    There is no comparison between people. Su Yanli just sighed with emotion.


    Back home, the Su family''s dinner has just been prepared. The hot soup and hot water can be started just waiting for Su Yanli to sit down at the dining table.


    Last month, Su Shilang didn''t dare to make any noise because of Aunt Ding''s incident. He only cooked a table of food at home and stayed there for a week. Even the neighbors were not disturbed. However, except for Su Dalang, Ajin and Sanlang''s birthday also I didn''t invite my colleagues or neighbors, I just ate and drank at home for a week. Maybe that''s why I had so many children.


    The 13-month-old boy has less fetal sleep now. He can no longer be coaxed to sleep by eating or doing things. He has to be held or watched. Some time ago, Mao Ya was the only one who was too busy. Cheng Yingzhen often held him. When it comes to eating, now that Mrs. Ding is here, she holds her chubby grandson in her arms and lets her daughter sit at the table and eat peacefully.


    If Cheng Yingzhen can sit down and eat in peace, she must also eat at the table.


    ??In the Su family, the master and the servants have always sat at the same table to eat. Since the Feng family came to work in the Su family, Shu and others refused to sit at the same table and eat.


    Mrs. Ding came from the house of a concubine in the uncle''s house with a very strict hierarchy. The hierarchy of master, servant and concubine was very clear, so she didn''t know how to serve at the table. Her daughter couldn''t get over this hurdle in her heart, so she finally persuaded her to stop, " If you want your mother to be with you for the rest of your life, you can''t do these little things to attract people''s attention and make me suspicious. "


    ?This is not a serious matter.


    In order to be dependent on her mother for the rest of her life, Cheng Yingzhen had no choice but to bear it down. From then on, when eating and dressing, she acted like a servant, and like a mistress, like a mistress.


    The Su family was having dinner. Ding stood next to Cheng Yingzhen holding Su Silang in her arms, teasing him while watching her daughter''s family having dinner. They were warm and harmonious, and she was extremely happy and happy inside. She had a smile on her face all day long.


    ?In just one month, his complexion changed from being described as withered to white and moist, as if he was a completely different person. If he wasn¡¯t a person who knew the basics, he wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him at all.


    Lately, the most discussed topic at the dinner table is Shu Tong''s marriage. Every detail in the marriage must be considered. If you don''t think of it, you will be laughed at.


    The preparations are almost the same. The book is not nervous as the parties. He adds a meal to Su Yanli and asked, "Er Niang, don''t you say that you want to spleen the sausage?"


    Su Ruojin¡¯s chopsticks stopped while she was eating. Yes, Uncle Shutong didn¡¯t mention it, but she had forgotten that she had given Zhao Lan the drawings of the meat grinder for a long time. Did you help make it?


    ¡°Dad, when you meet the little prince tomorrow, ask me if my meat grinder is ready?¡±


    Su Yanli nodded, "The little prince only goes to school for half a day now."


    ¡°Hey, why?¡±


    Su Yanli did not tell his daughter what he had guessed, but said, "He doesn''t need to take the scientific examination."


    Too! Su Ruojin felt that this had nothing to do with him, "If it''s not done well, I''ll take the drawings to the blacksmith shop and find someone to do it."


    The cold wind howls, and the night becomes frightening.


    ??The inconspicuous little courtyard stood quietly in the cold wind. An inconspicuous carriage drove into the small courtyard. Hearing the sound, someone from the small courtyard came out to greet it. Several people entered the depths of the courtyard in silence.


    ?The lights in the room are dim and dark.


    Mr. Shen waited until Shuang Rui took off the young master''s clothes before he came forward to speak, "Young Master, before you come, Prince Wei has already sent the person over. Lao Du is interrogating, and the result has not been out yet. You have to go Take a look?"


    ?Zhao Lan shook his head.


    Santai took a step forward, "I personally gave the drawings to the head of the Ministry of Industry. The craftsman he hired, I told him it was a handy tool for mincing meat. Since it was for civilian use, he didn''t specifically say that it should be kept secret. , I just confessed that this is what you want, the little prince. It stands to reason that no matter what the purpose of the things that the princes and ministers want, the people below will be very cautious. For this reason, the spies probably thought it was some new device. "


    Zhao Lan asked quietly: "What if he knew that this was used to grind meat?"


    Mr. Shen pondered for a moment: "It''s possible." They even robbed the weavers. It is not impossible for the Liao Xia people to be greedy for such things that are related to iron tools and look so exquisite.


    "This blueprint is just an opportunity." Zhao Lan raised his eyes and looked at his husband: "Gather people together, whether they are spies from the Liao Xia Kingdom or the worms from the Yin Dynasty, give them to me."


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    On the second day, Su Yanli did not forget his daughter''s instructions. After class, he stood at the door and waited for a while. When Zhao Lan passed by him, he saluted, "Dr. Su¡ª"


    ¡°Zijin, is the thing Ajin asked you to help make ready?¡±


    Zhao Lan nodded, "I''m preparing to send it over this afternoon."


    Su Yanli smiled: "Don''t bother Zijin. Give me the things and I will take them back."


    "Still at the Ministry of Industry. I just happened to go to the Ministry of Industry in the afternoon. When I get it, I will give it to Ah Jin." This is the first time Su Yanli heard his daughter''s name from Prince Zhao, but he didn''t care. Young Master Fan also called him the same name. My daughter''s name moves around a lot, which is normal.


    He nodded, "Then I''ll bother Zijin."


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Doctor.¡±


    Fan Yanjia jumped for joy when she heard that Zhao Lan was going to Dr. Su''s house. "Zijin, wait for me. I''ll ask for leave and I''ll go with you to find Ajin in the afternoon."


    ??Zhao Lan refused: "Si Ye will not agree to give you a fake one."


    ?Fan Yanjia, who was about to ask for leave, asked, "Why?"


    ¡°You have been fishing for three days and drying nets for two days, so how can you do scientific research?¡±


    ?Fan Yanjia: ...I don¡¯t do scientific research, can¡¯t I just ask for help?


    ??Zhao Lan looked like someone who was patting his chest and saying that he would be a minister based on his ability.


    ?Fan Yanjia:¡­


    ¡°Okay, Zijin, then you can help me buy a bucket of milk and take it over, and ask Ajin to help us make a bucket of **** milk.¡±


    Zhao Lan: ...a barrel? A loser, right?


    It was time to make sausages, but the casings were not ready yet. Su Ruojin asked Shu Tong to buy a lot of pig intestines. When Zhao Lan arrived, Su Ruojin was teaching Mao Ya and Shu Tong to peel off the casings by the well at the door of the kitchen. The pigs in two large wooden basins The sight of his small intestine made his scalp tingle.


    Shuangrui looked at the young master who was not moving forward and warned carefully, "How about I give the meat grinder to Mrs. Su Er, and young master, you can wait at the entrance of the courtyard?"


    Turning his eyes away from the seeping small intestine, Zhao Lan walked straight to the main hall of the main courtyard, bowed his hands, and saluted Cheng Yingzhen, "Zijin has met Madam."


    ¡°Little¡­the prince is too polite.¡±


    ¡°Mother Ji, pour tea for the little prince.¡±


    "coming."


    Mother Ji, who is Ding''s current identity, never had the chance to see such a noble clan member in her uncle''s house. She didn''t expect to see her daughter in the small yard, with a smile on her face, and led people to the throne, " Please sit down, little prince." After saying that, she poured tea and water, acting skillfully and generously, like a woman from a wealthy family.


    Mrs. Ding was originally a big girl in the uncle''s house. She was promoted from a little girl to a big girl, and she did all kinds of work. If she hadn''t been taken as a concubine by the Cheng Wan family, she would have been a capable girl.


    ?Now there is no pressure or grinding at my daughter¡¯s house, and her energy to be quick and capable is back.


    ??Zhao Lan glanced at her old mother and looked at the well platform through the main hall again.


    Su Ruojin felt the gaze of Xiaojunwang Zhao, immediately washed her hands, and ran over to salute, "Ajin has met Xiaojunwang!" Behind him, Shu Tong led Mao Ya to salute.


    Shuangrui looked at the little master with a slightly frowning brow and asked for him, "Mrs. Su, why did you do so many...?" She didn''t even want to say that her intestines felt stinky.


    Su Ruojin saw the disgusted looks of the master and servant, and thought that she couldn''t tolerate the delicacies of small intestines, so she secretly smiled and said: "Stuff the sausages."


    Shuangrui looked at the little master with a hard-to-speak expression. He still wanted to have dinner, but he was afraid he would leave now.


    ¡°Pour the meat in?¡± Can you still eat it like this?


    Su Ruojin nodded, "Yes, little prince, you sit down and drink tea first, and I will go work first."


    Since she is a seven-year-old girl, it is not his turn to entertain guests.


    ?Sure enough, Su Dalang came out to see the ceremony, and he sat under Zhao Lan to be accompanied by the Prime Minister.


    Su Sanlang came over with the Ju and said, "Brother Zhao...Brother Zhao...play Cuju with me..."


    Su Ruojin had already walked to the edge of the well, and when she heard Su Sanlang call him brother in a familiar manner, she shrugged quietly. Only She Niu Su Sanlang dared to call the cold world-weary second generation ancestor like that. She continued to squat down and read the instructions together with Mao Yapi. Catgut.


    Shu Tong asked, "Second Madam, do you want the peeled large intestine and small intestine?"


    ¡°Of course, they are the best food.¡±


    Shutong and Mao Ya were both surprised: "Ah..."


    Su Ruojin had never cooked large intestine delicacies until the Dayin Dynasty. Firstly, she had no chance, and secondly, it was difficult to handle. She couldn''t bear to have her mother deal with it for a long time. Now that she had someone on hand, she could buy it without any scruples. I''m home!


    There are so many delicacies about large intestine. Braised, stir-fried, crispy large intestine, fried large intestine with sauerkraut, marinated large intestine, nine-turn large intestine, and glutinous rice stuffed large intestine, there is nothing that is not delicious.


    Facing the wooden basin full of large intestines that looked a bit leaky, Cheng Yingzhen, Zhao Lan and others... expressed doubts!


    Su Ruojin raised her mouth and said, "First of all, let me remind you that three of the five dishes for dinner today are about large intestines."


    Everyone:¡­


    Shuangrui glanced at his little master and thought to himself, the things have been delivered and the tea has been drunk. Su Dalang and you sat eye to eye for a long time without saying a word. It''s time to go!


    ?Zhao Lan didn¡¯t move at all.


    Shuangrui had no choice but to stand at the door of the main hall, looking up at the sky. Don''t you think the little master is bored?


    There was no time to make the brine. Su Ruojin was going to make a few quick dishes, one was stir-fried fat intestines, one was stir-fried fat intestines with pickled cabbage, and another was stewed fat intestines with tofu. Think about how you can skip the nine-turn large intestine. I made this famous dish again, but there was still a lot of large intestine, so I finally had the large intestine stuffed with glutinous rice.


    ?From the time Zhao Lan walked in until Su Yanli left for duty, it was already dark, and the large intestine feast was served.


    Shuangrui served the young master''s meal with even more expressionless expression than his master. He secretly prayed in his heart, young master, please don''t vomit after eating. If you do, I guess Su Erniang won''t entertain you in the future.


    ??Zhao Lan looked at the dishes Shuang Rui brought over in front of him, and he really didn''t move.


    Su Yanli did not see the original state of the large intestine. When he came back, the large intestine was presented to him in various delicacies. Smelling the strange aroma, he asked with a smile, "Ajin and your mother have come up with new food?"


    Su Ruojin smiled sweetly and said, "Yes, dad, try it quickly and see if it tastes good."


    ??Although Zhao Lan hasn''t moved his chopsticks yet, his waiter was the first to take them, which means he has done so. So Su Yanli was not polite and asked his daughter, "Which one is the best?"


    ¡°Dad, you just came back from outside and are cold. Let¡¯s have a small bowl of sausage stewed with tofu first.¡±


    Whether it is pig offal or sheep offal, people in the Dayin Dynasty ate it. For example, Tokyo Menghualu lists various offal foods, including sheep tripe, sheep lungs, red and white kidneys, etc., all of which are sheep offal, and The ''lung filling'' made from pig lungs, the ''liver clip'' made from pig liver, etc. are all pig waste.


    But regardless of whether it is sheep or pig intestines, they are all internal organs. The thought of it makes people feel sick, and it is even more troublesome to make. Friends who have made fat intestines know that the intestines are the most difficult to prepare, and the craftsmanship is slightly inferior, so it is not a good choice. You can''t get rid of the smell, but you can''t get rid of the organ smell. It''s not like fried meat slices. If you''re not good at it, it won''t taste good if you don''t make it with firewood. It won''t taste disgusting. But if these offal are cooked properly, they can not only turn the rotten meat into It''s amazing and can be turned into delicious food.


    Su Ruojin made a unique delicious dish from the big and small sausages that smelled bad and looked disgusting.


    Of course, Su Yanli listened to his daughter and scooped out half a bowl, which contained soup, sausages and tofu. He picked up a small white spoon and scooped it into his mouth, took a sip and said, "Well, it tastes pretty good. It''s better than what I ate in restaurants before." The fat sausage and pan-fried white sausage are delicious. Not only do they not taste like pigs, they are tender and chewy in the mouth. Delicious! ¡±


    As he spoke, he finished half the bowl in three or two mouthfuls.


    Cheng Yingzhen had a frightened expression on her face, "Master, is it really delicious?" Tonight, her daughter stood on a small stool with a spatula and cooked the food herself. She could smell the smell, and it was fragrant, but she just saw that it was done in the afternoon. The scene during colonization is always in my mind...


    Su Yanli stretched out his hand and took out another piece of nine-turn large intestine. It was bright red and looked appetizing. The elasticity in the mouth was different from the one in the soup just now. "Ajin, this is fried in a pan and then stewed." Bar?"


    ¡°Wow, Dad is so powerful. That¡¯s it. Is the strength different?¡±


    Su Yanli nodded, "It''s very different."


    Su Ruojin chuckled, "She''s here, she''s working hard, she''s so delicious."


    Zhao Lan: ...Looking at the father and daughter who were enjoying the meal, he finally moved his chopsticks, but instead of eating the food that Shuang Rui held in a small plate, he first took a piece of large intestine in sauerkraut. When he took it into his mouth, he felt a rush. The hot and sour taste hits the taste buds directly, and the tasteless mouth is suddenly filled with the sour, spicy and sweet aroma. The whole person jumps out of the sleepiness, and instantly has the desire to eat. Suddenly, it seems that he has forgotten everything he saw in the afternoon, and only sees delicious food. , tasted them all, and finally stopped at the glutinous rice stuffed in the large intestine. It was salty and soft, soft and glutinous, and I couldn''t stop eating.


    ?Girls love things made from glutinous rice the most. Seeing Zhao Lan eating one piece after another, Su Ruojin couldn''t help but remind her, "Little prince, if you eat too much glutinous rice at night, it will be difficult to digest it."


    Zhao Lan: ...Does he eat a lot? It seems like only two or three yuan!


    Two or three yuan? Su Ruojin motioned him to look at the plate, and half of it was eaten by him.


    ??Zhao Lan originally wanted to reach for the glutinous rice and fill it with large intestine, but then he turned around and scooped up a bowl of stewed tofu with fat intestine.


    Shuangrui looked at Su Erniang with grateful eyes: ...You still dare!


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 112： Grab a stall

    Chapter 112 Grabbing a stall


    ??Isn¡¯t she afraid that the glutinous rice stuffed into the colon will be eaten up by the second generation ancestor? It seems that protecting food can indeed make people bold.


    Even the little prince was so delicious. Cheng Yingzhen looked at each other with her eldest son. How about having a bowl of stewed tofu with sausage like your father? The two women scooped up a spoonful of soup with half-closed eyes, hesitantly put it into their mouths, and swallowed it carefully.


    Huh! It''s like a new channel of delicious food has been opened. It''s so wonderful. As soon as my eyes light up, I move quickly. In a blink of an eye, I finish a small bowl. I get rid of my mental obstacles. It''s no longer a problem to stir-fry the sausage. It''s so chewy in your mouth, it''s so delicious and smooth that you can''t stop eating it!


    ?Eating freshly, even the staple steamed buns consumed more than usual, and everyone left the table until their stomachs were full.


    After digestion, Zhao Lan still didn¡¯t leave. Shuangrui walked up to Su Ruojin and said, ¡°Ms. Su Er, can you show us how to use the meat grinder?¡±


    Everyone is very curious!


    ??Having been busy with dinner, I really didn¡¯t have time to try the meat grinder.


    Su Ruojin quickly asked Mao Ya to wash a piece of lean meat and cut it into roughly the same size pieces. Then she fixed the meat grinder on the top of the bench and asked Mao Ya to sit on the bench. She held the meat grinder with one hand and cranked the handle with the other. Stuff meat cubes on top.


    After a while, minced meat emerged from the outlet. It was much more delicate and well-proportioned than the laboriously minced meat paste.


    Shutong opened his mouth and sighed: "It''s really fast and effortless. After getting the shop, Mother Dong and the others will probably go crazy with joy."


    ?That¡¯s for sure, if it doesn¡¯t save effort and time, what¡¯s the point of making this thing.


    Su Ruojin said proudly, "If you want to be a lazy person, you can only use your brain!"


    Zhao Lan raised her eyelids and glanced at the elated little lady, who was standing next to the oil lamp. The warm light was shining on her jade-white face, which was so cute and pink that she looked like a fairy who had stepped out of a New Year painting. Tong, I can''t help but want you to pinch me.


    Why does he have such thoughts again?


    Su Ruojin suddenly bared her teeth and smiled at Zhao Lan, "Little prince, can you help me make another one?"


    ?Zhao Lan¡¯s eyes moved.


    ?Everyone looked at him.


    His eyes only fell on the little white teeth exposed by the young lady.


    Why don''t you say anything? Don''t you want to? Just when Su Ruojin couldn''t hold back her smile, Zhao Lan spoke, "You can have as many as you want, but I can use these drawings as I please."


    Su Ruojin was overjoyed when she heard the first half of the sentence, but the second half of the sentence... Okay, it''s a powerful person who can''t afford early profits. The Su family currently has shops and stalls, and the money they earn matches their family background. She doesn''t want any patents or shares. .


    ??The little head nodded, "The little prince can use it however he wants." It''s a favor for you to protect our family.


    Shuangrui and Santai both thought that the young prince was trying to lure out spies from the Ministry of Industry. Unexpectedly, he asked the princess for a blacksmith shop and actually made meat grinders in batches and sold them to countless restaurants and restaurants in the capital. Anyone who wanted to buy one You can buy all kinds of food, and even have people go to Beijing for takeout. This sales volume is really good. In just over a month during the Chinese New Year, I actually made a profit...


    Hua Ping asked Mr. Shen scratching his head, "How much did you earn?"


    "Uh..." Mr. Shen didn''t dare to let the little master know, "Anyway, during the Chinese New Year, everyone in our detective department will have extra money to help you have a prosperous New Year."


    Huaping:¡­


    ¡°The most important thing is that our people have flexible funds for going out to work, so they can catch Liaoxia people¡¯s spies without any scruples.¡±


    ?Well, since Si Li has money, it is indeed convenient for him to do his job and he can do his job better. Huaping admits this.


    He sighed with emotion: "I didn''t expect that the young master is so successful at such a young age. I really underestimate him."


    Mr. Shen nodded, "Now you can feel free to call on the people in your hands and ask them to work harder to find out the spies from the Ministry of Works." Hua Ping nodded, "It has been found that a trading house in Beijing has been doing frequent business during this period. Give a gift to Mr. Xue, Su Erniang¡¯s neighbor.¡±


    ¡°Could the leak of the drawings have something to do with him?¡±


    "Not sure yet, I''m checking." Hua Ping stood up, "I have to go back."


    Su Ruojin asked for another one, but Zhao Lan had three sent over. She took two to the shop for use, and one was given to the Yang family. As a result, Mrs. Yang said: "Nowadays, it is popular to buy minced meat in restaurants and restaurants outside. "My family has already bought the machine. You can take it back and use it."


    Su Ruojin, who has not gone out in winter: ...Little Prince, are you moving so fast?


    "Okay." It happens that Uncle Shutong is getting married in a few days, and there is a lot of meat-cutting work at home, so let''s keep one more person at home.


    Seeing that she was going to marry into the Su family in four or five days, Lu Dani still stood at the barbecue to help out at night. The business was very good, and the busier she got, the more energetic she became. How can a poor family be so particular?


    But since Mrs. Fan discovered that chuanchuan is also a business, she brought chuanchuan out separately. Nowadays, many people who make barbecue in Beijing get their skewers from Hongji. Hongji is owned by an official wife and no one dares to make trouble. The vendors who sell skewers also save a lot of worry, so everyone is willing to come and pick up the goods.


    The Lu family''s business is still the same three or four, which have not improved and the money they make is very unsatisfactory.


    Lu Da¡¯s family decided to target Lao Er¡¯s family. Anyway, he had no son, and now the eldest daughter was getting married, so they rushed their eldest son to Lao Er¡¯s stall to help.


    "I''m getting married in three or four days. I can''t be in the public eye anymore. Let your eldest cousin help me, and I''ll make sure the business is better than before."


    How could Ludani be willing to refuse to let her cousin get involved in the business?


    ?The family was pushing and shoving so that the diners did not dare to come forward and stood aside to watch the fun.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know, just help me and this stall will become your family.¡±


    Lu Da¡¯s wife was not upset when the niece said it. ¡°That¡¯s the fact. Why did your father have no son? These family properties will belong to Dazhu in the future anyway. What¡¯s the difference between taking them in the future and taking them now?¡±


    The Dazhu in question was eating the fragrant mutton skewers. In the blink of an eye, he finished one skewer, took another skewer, and was quarreling. At this moment, a bunch of bamboo sticks were thrown under his feet.


    Lu Dani was so angry that she pushed her cousin towards the entrance of the alley, "Get out of here, get out of here..."


    Lu Dazhu was eating happily, but that would make a loser lose his interest. He pushed Lu Dani with his backhand. When he couldn''t push her away, he stretched out his hand and beat her. The strength of a man''s hand cannot compare with that of a woman.


    Ludani staggered out with heartache. Just when she was about to fall, she was supported by someone.


    ¡°Brother Tong¡ª¡± Seeing the person she relied on, Lu Dani threw herself into Shu Tong¡¯s arms and burst into tears. Even the young master agreed that she would continue to run the barbecue stall after marriage. She did not expect that her biological uncle¡¯s family would now compete for the stall.


    "What do you want to do?" Shu Tong''s brows could kill flies. "You are tired of staying in the capital? Do you want to get out of the capital?"


    "you dare."


    Shutong snorted coldly, "What are you afraid of?"


    Thinking that the Su family had a backer, Mr. and Mrs. Lu were so depressed that they didn''t dare to say anything.


    The eldest son has been taught that everything in his second uncle¡¯s house is my idea, and he said arrogantly: ¡°We have backers, whether it¡¯s Chenghou Mansion or Xuanbo Mansion, they are all nobles of our family. If you dare to touch our family, , then you are the one to get lost.¡±


    Shutong sneered, "Then go and ask the grandson of Xuanbo Mansion how his leg became useless."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 113： Shutongs wedding

    Chapter 113 Shutong¡¯s Wedding


    Even if Lu Dazhu is a person who doesn''t care about food, he still knows a general idea. He heard that someone in the uncle''s house had his legs broken by the princess''s son, and then the uncle''s house came to get less skewers, and then their family''s business became worse day by day. one day.


    Hearing what Shutong said, everyone in Lu was shocked. The dignitaries in the capital were walking around, and if they were not careful, they could offend someone. They would either pack up their clothes and leave, or they would die without their bodies intact. Everyone subconsciously stepped back.


    Shu Tong did not spare them and said directly, "Don''t make any plans for this stall. It is the dowry of my young master. From now on, Mrs. Lu will take care of it. If you dare to make any plans, you will be responsible for the consequences."


    ??Lu Da always thought that Lu Er had lied to them, but he didn''t expect that it was not a lie. Instead of signing a contract like before, he actually belonged to the Su family. The family left in despair.


    ??Lu Zhitian''s family all breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly came over to thank Shu Tong. They still remembered the rule that they couldn''t meet before marriage, so these rules and regulations were not worth mentioning in the face of survival.


    The wedding day was getting closer and closer. Shutong came over every now and then to take a look. Unexpectedly, he saw the shady faces of the Lu family.


    "If they behave like thieves again in the future, you can come to me."


    Although Lu Zhitian was timid, he felt bright and asked worriedly: "Will it be difficult for you to do things in the master''s house?"


    A small barbecue stall, and the appearance of the Lu family, Shutong had long been dissatisfied with it, so he felt his heart out and said, "Don''t worry, my little master understands!" He will definitely support his approach.


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­that¡¯s good¡­¡±


    When the onlookers saw that Luji BBQ stall had a backstage, they gathered around again with smiles, "The store will bring me ten skewers..."


    ¡°Shopkeeper, I want five skewers each of gluten and shiitake mushrooms¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Popular has gathered and business has returned to normal.


    ?The eldest brother and his family, who were hiding at the entrance of the alley, were very greedy. "How about we make skewers and also find a place to have barbecue at the same time?"


    Lu Da''s wife completely agreed, "Isn''t it just a place with a lot of people at the entrance of the alley? Let''s go. Our land is not bad, so I don''t believe it. We can''t make money?"


    The family left in a hurry.


    Shutong talked to the Lu family about some wedding matters, and calculated when the wedding sedan would be rented that day. These were all trivial matters. Fortunately, he was the manager of the Su family and was good at these things. No matter what he said or did, he was very good at it. Organized.


    ??Lu Zhitian and his wife just nodded and obeyed.


    ?Ludani listened sweetly, saying it was great to marry a capable man.


    Shu Tong was looked up to by Lu Er''s family, and they saw that he was satisfied with the beauty of his life.


    The day before Shutong''s wedding, Su Ji''s breakfast stall and barbecue stall began to close. They had a three-day break. They all went to the Su family to help with the wedding. They were all busy from dawn to dusk. As long as there were children around, the Su family would Just give out candy, and the whole alley becomes very lively because of the Su family''s happy event.


    The day before the wedding, three tables were set up in the courtyard of the Su family, and six tables were set up at noon and evening on the official day. There were no relatives in the Su family, and all the people who came were the stewards and maids from the surrounding neighbors. Everyone sat together and had a lot of fun.


    Unexpectedly, Zhao Lan, the young prince, and Fan Yanjia''s eldest servants also came to send gifts. Even the shopkeepers of Mrs. Fan''s Hongtai Restaurant and Daxiangguo Shop sent congratulatory gifts. The nervous Shu Tong didn''t know what to do.


    "Sir, Second Lady, do you want... to accept it?" Shu Tongxin said. This was a gift given by the Lord and Second Lady, and he did not dare to accept it casually.


    ?These two families can give gifts, and most of them are for their daughter''s delicious food. Su Yanli did not take the credit, and asked his daughter with a smile, "What do you think?"


    "I''ve sent you all the gifts, so just accept them!" Just treat it as a normal relationship. Not only that, Su Ruojin also said, "These gifts are for Uncle Shu Tong. Uncle, just keep them."


    After hearing this, Shu Tong waved his hand, "No, no..." "Take it." Su Ruojin told Uncle Shu Tong not to worry, "The gift must be within your ability."


    Shutong understood that if there was any happy event for these people in the future, they would also send a gift in his name. If he could return it, Shutong dared to accept it, and he accepted the gifts from each family with a grin on his face.


    Shu Tong¡¯s wedding was much more lively than Su Silang¡¯s. The next door neighbor, Mrs.


    Master Xue smiled and said, "Do not say that Dr. Su is quite good at winning people''s hearts."


    Mrs. Xue disagreed and smiled disdainfully at her neighbor. She had never seen the servant''s affairs being bigger than those of the master''s family.


    Mrs. Ding sighed in the room, "If it weren''t for me, our little fourth son would have had such a glorious first birthday, but in the end..." She wiped her tears repeatedly.


    Cheng Yingzhen quickly persuaded him, "Mom, it''s not just for you. Our Ajin and Sanlang''s birthdays are all like this."


    Ding was confused. Her daughter must have tricked her: "It''s impossible. My son-in-law is a master in the Imperial College, and his students are all children of high-ranking families. How can the child''s first-year banquet be so shabby?"


    Now it was Cheng Yingzhen''s turn to sigh: "Mother, as an official is alone in the capital, it will be good if he can win Master Fan''s favor and gain a foothold in the Imperial College. Before A Jin set up a breakfast stall, we were living in a tight situation during the holidays. You even went to Mr. Fan¡¯s house to borrow money. You said what to do for your child¡¯s birthday, but you just had to do it if you didn¡¯t have the money. People would know at first glance that you wanted to make some money. Your son-in-law was arrogant and didn¡¯t want to be criticized, so he made a meal for the child at home. "


    It turns out that my daughter¡¯s life was so difficult before.


    ¡°Then why is it so dignified to marry a young man?¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen smiled, "Shu Tong is about the same age as Guan Ren. Guan Ren has four children. He is not even married. Guan Ren is reluctant to bear the hardships he has endured, so he treats him like an elder brother and gives him a lively party."


    Ding was deeply moved by Shu Tong''s good fortune: "How wonderful it would be if I also met such a master!"


    With the bridal chamber decorated with flowers and candles, Lu Dani was also shocked when she saw the gift list Shutong brought over, "Madam, don''t you want us to keep everything?"


    Shu Tong was all red today, and his whole face was beaming with joy, with a look of pride, "Yes, sir, madam, and the second wife have all been kept by me. Ani, your husband is lucky to meet a good master. We can be together in the future." Please serve your family well."


    Ludani nodded shyly, "I''ll listen to my husband."


    Shutong, who got married just twenty-eight years ago, looked at his wife drunk, and Lu Dani was too embarrassed to look at the groom.


    Shu Tong sat next to the bride and said, "Madam..."


    The red candles are swaying, and the room is festive.


    Outside the corridor, Mother Lu and a group of people had finished cleaning up and left. They no longer live here and have made the shop their home.


    Ershi was shocked by the librarian''s elegant wedding, "It would be great if I got married in such a grand manner."


    Mama Dong smiled and said, "Then work hard and make arrangements to get a wife back home."


    Er Shi scratched his head and chuckled, "I don''t want to go back to the mountains again in this life." It''s too hard, and I have no money. It''s so good to be in the capital. Although I''m tired, seeing money coming in every day makes me feel better.


    ¡°Then find a wife in the capital.¡±


    ¡°I...that¡¯s what I thought.¡±

 Chapter 114： It’s Laba again

    Chapter 114 It¡¯s Laba again


    Everyone had another meal at noon on the second day. After eating, Shu Tong''s marriage came to an end. Dong''s mother and others packed up and went to the shop to prepare the ingredients for tomorrow''s breakfast.


    Su Ruojin found that Uncle Hua Ping was not here again, "Is he so busy?"


    Dashi smiled and replied: "Brother Huaping often goes to the street to find helpers recently, saying that he wants to make money and marry a wife."


    Did Shu Tongshu¡¯s marriage irritate him? Is she too stingy?


    Hearing these words, Xianggui lowered his head and stood quietly in the crowd, without any sense of existence.


    Mother Dong glanced quietly and then looked away, looking at the two new servants in the house. Mother Ji was holding Su Silang and standing in the corridor sheltered from the wind and sunshine, making the child laugh, and there was another one standing blankly behind Mao Ya. , who spoke, who stared, who was even more numb than when Xiang Gui first came, and the second lady had a true and kind heart. She also bought such a girl and shook her head secretly.


    Su Ruojin thought for a while and told the master when he came over tomorrow morning that if he liked any young lady, just tell her and she would get the money.


    Nothing happened. Mother Dong and the others left the Su family courtyard.


    Except for some red silk, the small courtyard was tidy and quiet again.


    ?Lu Dani is someone who can''t sit still. As soon as everyone left, she rolled up her sleeves and went to the kitchen to help. After a while, Cheng Yingzhen and Su Ruojin were standing at the door of the kitchen.


    ?The two mothers looked at each other.


    Su Ruojin smiled and said, "Mom, you and Mother Ji go to the wing to do some sewing. I''ll watch here for a while."


    Cheng Yingzhen also found that she couldn''t help, so she went to the side room with Ji''s mother who was holding Shiro. She closed the door tightly as usual, and the two of them sat together to chat with each other.


    The pots and pans are put away, and dinner begins again. The days repeat themselves like this.


    ?Li Xiuzhu lit the fire, Mao Ya helped, and Lu Dani cooked a light dinner under the guidance of Su Ruojin. It was too much for the three days of weddings.


    ?Lu Dani is talented in cooking. Whatever Su Ruojin says in front of her, she can make in the future. The taste is not much different from what Su Ruojin wants.


    She twitched her eyebrows with joy, this is a capable general!


    In ancient times, it was a custom for a new daughter-in-law not to go out for a month. Lu Dani didn''t pay attention to it. After lunch on the fourth day, she went to help at her own stall. Originally she refused to eat lunch at home, but Su Ruojin saw it. I''m embarrassed to eat the Su family''s meal for nothing.


    Let¡¯s not mention that she is Shutongshu¡¯s wife, and everything she eats comes from Shutongshu¡¯s. Let¡¯s just say that she works hard at Su¡¯s house, which is enough for her to eat.


    Su Ruojin told her not to be burdened and to just stay at home and do what she should do. Lu Dani got choked up when she talked about it. When she returned to her parents'' house, she told Lu Er and his wife about the good things about her master''s house one by one.


    Lu Er¡¯s wife sighed with emotion, ¡°What a good life!¡±


    In the twelfth lunar month of winter, the northwest wind was getting stronger day by day. When I went out, the wind felt like a knife on my face. After teaching the children basic skills and simple fist and kick moves in the shelter of the corridor, Huaping said, "From now until the end of the first month of next year, During this period, I will come every five days, and you will practice by yourself during the rest of the time. When the weather gets warmer, you can practice once a day again. "


    Su Ruojin looked at Hua Ping, who was about to slide towards the courtyard door, and quickly stopped him, "Uncle Hua, are you so busy?"


    "Why are you busy? It''s cold in winter. I''ll go back and get under the covers as soon as possible."


    Su Ruojin stared at him with big eyes like I''m just watching your nonsense.


    Hua Pingzha Mao: "Su Erniang, are you looking for someone to monitor me?"


    Su Ruojin rolled his eyes, "Who are you? I want someone to spy on you? I asked you to come and make trouble in Shu Tongshu''s bridal chamber. You didn''t come to make trouble. After the dinner, you slipped away like an awl behind your butt. You didn''t even have yesterday''s lunch." Come and eat, what are you busy with?¡±


    Hua Ping: ...I can¡¯t tell you what I¡¯m busy with.


    Su Ruojin said: "It hurts to see someone marry a daughter-in-law, so just take action. If you like a young lady, tell me, I will pay for the wedding for you." Hua Ping: ... Skip the wedding and just let someone give birth to me. A daughter like you will do.


    Su Ruojin frowned: "Don''t believe what I said?"


    Huaping: ...Are you serious?


    Su Ruojin called out: "Sister Mao, help me get a piece of one hundred taels."


    "Hey, hey, no, no..." Seriously, Hua Ping hurriedly walked to the little lady and stopped him with a smile, "I went out to hang out, not to find a lady. Recently, a few friends came to the capital to play, and I will accompany them. them."


    "real?"


    "of course it''s true."


    Su Ruojin looked unbelieving.


    Huaping reacted, "Hey, Su Erniang, do you care about me?"


    "You are my master and the guard of my shop. As the master, shouldn''t I ask you where you went to fool around?"


    Huaping: ...this little housekeeper, will he take care of me like this when he has a daughter in the future?


    In the blink of an eye, it¡¯s Laba Festival again. Last year¡¯s Laba Festival seems to have just passed, and it¡¯s actually the time to cook Laba Rice porridge again. Last night, I soaked and washed all kinds of soybeans, red dates, etc., and started cooking it before dawn.


    Ludani was about to get up, but Shutong held her down and said, "Sleep a little longer."


    Lu Dani was embarrassed and had to get up. Shutong said, "It was all done last night. Just the Azhu cooking is enough. There is no need for you to get up early."


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do something else.¡±


    ?Shutong Naken, hold down the lady, behind...


    When Mao Ya got up, she found that Li Xiuzhu''s bed across from her was already empty. She had already gone to make Laba porridge. Although she was still silent and refused to speak, she knew that this was enough.


    By the time she finished washing and went to the kitchen, the porridge had already boiled and was being simmered over low heat.


    The hot water for the host family has been prepared in the connected large pot. When the host family gets up, she prepares the dishes and pickles and waits for everyone to get up at dawn.


    Since Li Xiuzhu came, Su Ruojin asked Mao Ya to go to the sleeping room with her. Now she is the only one sleeping in the bedroom. She is quite comfortable. She buries her head in the bed and sleeps until dawn.


    She didn''t stay in bed either. Although Hua Ping came here only once every five days, she got up every morning and ran in the courtyard every day, and today was no exception. When she got up, Su Yanli and his son also got up and were doing warm-up exercises in the corridor.


    ¡°Dad, morning, big brother, morning!¡±


    ¡°Ah Jin, don¡¯t you want to sleep more?¡±


    ¡°If you are lazy for one day, you will be lazy for two days, and gradually you won¡¯t be able to get up anymore. Forget it, I¡¯d better get up.¡±


    This makes sense. Su Yanli smiled, with a son and a daughter beside him. The three fathers were running in the yard. Mao Ya from the kitchen also ran over and followed Su Ruojin. After the Su family''s father finished running, they rested. She started to punch, and the sound was like wind.


    Li Xiuzhu stuck his head out of the stove and looked towards the patio. Mao Ya''s thin but not weak figure was so angry that the people who watched her were excited. If she also had the fists and kicks, could she beat up the people who bullied her? Can''t climb up?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 115： greedy for money

    Chapter 115 Greed for money


    Su Yanli brought Laba porridge, sesame dumplings, and steamed buns to Prince Zhao Xiaojun and Fan Yanjia on his last duty. This breakfast attracted the two young boys to come over and have a meal.


    ¡°On the tenth day of the twelfth lunar month, we have a rest. The two of us are coming over here. Ah Jin is going to prepare some dishes.¡±


    Su Ruojin nodded while thinking about having a mutton hot pot, which is warm and welcoming. However, only Fan Yanjia came that day, and Prince Zhao Xiao did not come. This was the first time.


    Fan Yanjia explained, "Although he won''t come, he asked me to bring him the food."


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    Zhao Lan didn''t come, but Fan Yanjia calmly spent a long time in the study asking for advice. Su Dalang also followed and listened. After the New Year, the ten-year-old Su Dalang will go to the academy to study. In the past two or three years, the Imperial College entrance examination will be held. , if he can pass the exam, he can go to the Imperial College to study.


    Su Yanli was given the eighth-rank official position. His son could get in without taking the exam before he was qualified. Of course, he could get in if he was recommended by a high-ranking official like King Jin or Mr. Fan. Su Yanli didn''t want to take this route. He believed that his son could get in.


    Su Dalang is also willing to rely on his own ability to pass the exam.


    Xue Wulang was also there that day. He did not go back after asking for advice as usual. Instead, he stood in the corridor like Su Dalang and watched Su Sanlang playing wildly in the courtyard.


    Su Dalang saw that he had not left and asked with a smile, "I heard that you are going to have a younger brother, right?"


    Xue Wulang smiled reluctantly. Recently, for some unknown reason, his father lost his temper when he came back. The peaceful home just now became a dark cloud again. He didn''t want to go back, "Yeah."


    ?The classmate seemed to be in a bad mood. Su Dalang pursed his lips slightly and said, "Achuan, aren''t you going to Dongshan Academy after the new year?"


    ded by


    ?Then why is he unhappy? Su Dalang didn''t understand.


    ¡°My family is having mutton hot pot tonight, so stay here and accompany Young Master Fan with me.¡±


    In the past, Xue Wulang and Xue Lingchuan would have refused, but today he nodded for the first time, "Then I''m sorry."


    Su Dalang: ...Although he sincerely invites you,...


    It''s really strange that Xue Wulang is willing to stay for dinner. Cheng Yingzhen likes this young man who is knowledgeable and courteous, and is very enthusiastic about him. "Achuan, try it. The mutton slices are as thin as paper. You can eat them after rinsing them three times." , very fresh.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, auntie.¡±


    ¡°Eat, Achuan, you¡¯re welcome.¡±


    Su Ruojin also liked to act like a kid pretending to be an adult, and found it quite interesting. Seeing that he was shy and embarrassed, she rinsed the mutton for him several times, and he smiled slightly: "Thank you, Ajin!"


    ?Sure enough, the delicious food should not be disappointed. Xue Wulang, who had a sad face, immediately relaxed his eyebrows as soon as he ate the hot pot.


    After getting off the table, he was still chatting with the Su Dalang brothers and sisters, "My father said that the Ministry of Industry has been very noisy recently, and corruption is being investigated everywhere, which has caused my father to be investigated as well."


    ¡°As long as your father is not greedy, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Xue Wulang pursed his lips and remained silent.


    No way!


    Su Dalang brother and sister looked at each other and did not dare to speak.


    Xue Wulang sighed, "My father said he was not greedy, but..."


    Su Dalang and his sister became nervous and stared at him.


    ¡°Some merchants or subordinates gave gifts, and they were caught. My father is afraid...¡±


    Su Ruojin asked: "Is this etiquette important?"


    Xue Wulang shook his head, "I don''t understand either." In fact, he didn''t dare to say that life at home was easy, and the courtesy was probably not taken lightly, and his father''s newly promoted position might be demoted. They don¡¯t even understand! The three little ones were silent.


    Finally, Su Ruojin comforted him, "I believe Mr. Xue, he will be fine."


    Su Dalang saw his sister saying this and comforted him: "I also believe Mr. Xue."


    Xue Wulang returned home with the comfort of his friends, brothers and sisters. The house was lifeless, and Mrs.


    Xue Wulang asked: "Where''s dad, haven''t you come back yet?"


    When Mrs. Xue heard this, she didn''t ask her son to come and eat. She sat at the table in silence, the oil lamp was dim, and she was completely lost. She didn''t know how her husband was doing.


    In the interrogation room of the Imperial City Department, Crown Prince Wei was interrogating Mr.


    "I''m talking nonsense." Mr. Xue has a soft-hearted thief face to please others. Now that he has been ''invited'' to the Imperial City Department, he is very tough. "I was promoted to an official position and made a fortune because of this blueprint. I will put such a How is it possible to give valuable things to Liaoxia people?¡±


    ¡°Then what do you think of the bribes you collected?¡±


    "Is this called accepting a bribe? This is a favor given to me by the people below. Besides, if the official doesn''t accept it, what will happen if I accept it." He was quite right about accepting bribes.


    ?Zhao Lan and Mr. Shen, who were sitting in the interrogation room, said: ...there are such shameless officials.


    After Xue Wulang and Fan Yanjia left, the Su Dalang brothers and sisters went to the study and told Su Yanli the news they heard from Xue Wulang, "I teach at the Imperial College all day long, and I really don''t know about the Ministry of Works."


    Su Ruojin asked: "Dad, I found out that corrupt officials are arrested every winter. Is it the official order?"


    Su Yanli did know a little bit, "Actually, it''s not just about catching corrupt officials. It''s mainly to ensure that the national celebrations during the Chinese New Year can be held smoothly and safely. Every winter, in the name of catching corrupt officials, we clean up envoys, businessmen, refugees, etc. from various countries in the capital, and remove dangerous people." people were cleared out of Kyoto.¡±


    Oh, so that¡¯s it! It seems that it is the same in every dynasty and every generation!


    ¡°Do you think Mr. Xue will be arrested?¡±


    "This..." Su Yanli didn''t have much contact with Xue Changcheng, but he could still tell that he was determined to climb higher. "It shouldn''t be a big problem."


    ??It is impossible for a person who wants to climb up the ladder not to pay attention to official style and official comments.


    ¡°But Xue Wulang said it himself, does his father accept gifts from others?¡±


    Su Yanli smiled and said, "Master Xue has been in the officialdom for so many years. He should know what gifts can and cannot be accepted."


    Master Xue is so worldly and slippery?


    Because Xue Wulang said something about his father, Su Ruojin had been secretly observing Mr. Xue. As a result, on the 23rd day of the twelfth lunar month, he saw Mr. That''s right, Mr. Xue did not commit any principled issue. Some small gifts and bribes are punishable by a small salary at most.


    There are a few new faces in the Imperial City Department''s special place for spies. These people are the result of a month of hard work by Zhao Lan and Hua Ping. They are active in the capital of Dayin Dynasty in the form of businessmen, working with low-level small businesses. The petty officials approached and bribed them, and several petty officials in the Ministry of Industry were dismissed. However, Mr. Xue, who was greedy for money and slippery, was cleared of suspicion and went home.


    ?Standing in the dark corridor, Prince Wei asked his cousin beside him, "Do you believe Master Xue is just greedy for small money?"


    Zhao Lan smiled slightly and said, "The days are long!"


    oh! This means playing the long game to catch the big fish.


    After the sacrifice, Mrs. Xue asked in horror, "Have you collaborated with the enemy?"


    Master Xue scolded her for seeking death, "How dare I collaborate with the enemy if I don''t care about my own life?"


    "That¡­"


    ¡°Then what, what¡¯s wrong with me being greedy for money?¡±


    Mrs. Xue''s legs trembled when she heard the word "money". What else happened? This is fatal!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 116： It’s time to send New Year’s gifts again (two

    Chapter 116 It¡¯s time to give New Year¡¯s gifts again (two chapters in one, 4000 words)


    The drawings led to the arrest of several Liaoxia spies for corruption. At such a young age, they were able to achieve such results just after taking over the job. Before the annual break, the officials summoned the Jin prince and his son, and the old emperor praised Zhao Lan for his good work.


    ¡°I remember that Zijin was frail and sickly since she was a child, but she never expected to act vigorously and resolutely, which is very pleasing to me!¡±


    King Jin was afraid that his son would not be able to bear the praise, so he hurriedly humbled himself on his son''s behalf, "Every time this child is weak, he either gets sympathy from the Holy One or gives him the best tonic. Now it is appropriate to do some small things for the Holy One."


    The old emperor Cheng Xi nodded, "Here comes¡ª"


    ??The old **** quickly came to the emperor''s side and said, "Slave is here -"


    )


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Back at Prince Jin''s Mansion, Prince Jin, who had always supported his youngest son, was not very happy. Princess Jin, who had always thought her son had taken on an errand that could not be done, was very happy. She circled around her son and shouted heartily, "Lan''er is capable. "


    King Jin raised his eyelids and looked at his old wife, "You..."


    "What am I? My son is capable, and my mother''s face is bright. What''s wrong!" Princess Jin, who was usually dignified and steady, wanted to show off her son''s abilities to everyone. She was rewarded by the emperor for serving as an errand at a young age.


    ? King Jin shook his head and glanced at his son.


    Zhao Lan glanced back.


    Father and son seem to understand the communication.


    Wang Jin nodded, "As long as you know what''s going on."


    During the Chinese New Year this year, not only did Fan¡¯s Mansion return a generous New Year¡¯s gift, but even the Jin¡¯s Prince¡¯s Mansion returned a New Year¡¯s gift, and it was personally delivered by the Queen¡¯s steward, ¡°Our Princess has said that Dr. Xie Su¡¯s teachings are meritorious.¡± , I would also like to thank the Su family for the delicious food that has given the little prince an appetite. I would also like to ask my wife to take the children to enjoy the flowers at the palace flower party next spring. "


    Are you starting to move around now?


    For the Su family couple who were anxious to close their doors and live their lives, although they knew what the olive branch extended by the palace meant, it was true that they were nervous and uneasy.


    The calmest one was Su Ruojin. She analyzed it for her parents: "Dad''s future in the Imperial College and our family''s business need to be protected. Princess Jin let us enter the palace to show her attitude. We will let Jin The palace is under cover, so you don¡¯t have to socialize. When the time comes, we can just go and greet you like everyone else, and then hide among the many guests, and it will be over for most of the day. "


    "that''s all?"


    ¡°Yes, there were a lot of guests that day. The couple of minor officials like my father and mother, if the Princess of Jin and her husband were to receive them, they would be exhausted.¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen bluffed her daughter, "You''re celebrating the New Year, don''t talk nonsense."


    Su Ruojin bared his teeth and smiled, "Anyway, don''t worry. Even if someone comes to chat with you, Sanlang and I will help you deal with it."


    ?Children, making random noises, most of the day is over.


    Su Yanli and his wife were finally persuaded by their daughter to calm down.


    Suddenly, Cheng Yingzhen asked again, "What should I do with the uncle''s new year''s gift?"


    ¡°Then Shu Tongshu will deliver it to Shu Tongshu. If they want to accept it, they can accept it. If they don¡¯t want to accept it, Shu Tongshu will bring it back.¡±


    Su Yanli thought for a moment and said, "It''s better for me to go with Shutong. Azhen, please don''t go. Then I''ll just find an excuse to say it''s inconvenient for you."


    ¡°What if they give you a hard time?¡±


    "No matter how difficult it is, I am now the wife of a small prince. They must look at the Buddha''s face even if they don''t look at the monk''s face."


    Eh! From this point of view, the little prince is indeed the great **** of the Su family, and it seems that he will have to pay more respect to the great **** in the future.


    On the twenty-eighth day of the twelfth lunar month, Su Yanli took Shu Tong to his father-in-law''s house in the uncle''s house to deliver holiday gifts. He went there relatively early. By then, the other sons-in-law had not arrived yet. Cheng Zhaolin did not behave like he always looked aloof to his father-in-law, which did not benefit him. The son-in-law likes to ignore him.


    ??This year, I stared at this little Beijing official¡¯s son-in-law with a complicated expression. Did he really ask Prince Wei to break Baotai¡¯s leg?


    ??Knowing that his father-in-law''s gaze can be destructive, Su Yanli still looked magnanimous. When his eyes met Cheng Zhaolin, he nodded and acted calmly. Even if you asked Cheng Baotai about his leg, he would refuse to admit it.


    ?Of course, he really didn¡¯t know why Prince Wei broke Cheng Baotai¡¯s legs.


    It wasn''t until several sons-in-law distracted Cheng Zhaolin that Su Yanli found an opportunity to return home.


    When he left, Cheng Wanshi gritted his teeth, "Didn''t you say you were going to break his dog''s legs? Just let him go like this?"


    Whether the beating will break the leg or not is another matter, but Cheng Zhaolin really wanted to hit someone, but when the eighth-grade son-in-law came up, he said that among the gifts he brought this year was a return gift from Prince Jin''s Mansion, and he also hinted that he would visit Prince Jin''s Mansion later in the year. If he breaks his legs, Prince Jin''s Mansion can ask him to drive him out of the Prince''s Mansion.


    ¡°Is this all you can do?¡±


    "What if I don''t swallow it?" Cheng Zhaolin asked, "Is your son useful, or is there any son-in-law who can overpower him?"


    Cheng Wanshi: "Yinglan''s son-in-law is a member of the Ministry of War, and he is an official of the fifth rank. Why can''t we overpower him?"


    ? Cheng Zhaolin looked at his younger son-in-law, who was about the same age as him. This greasy old man had stood up for his son, and he would have done so long ago. He had to wait until today.


    ¡°Then go find him.¡±


    Cheng Wanshi really looked for him, but just as he was about to ask his mother-in-law to call him over, the old son-in-law put down his tea cup and said goodbye: "The gifts from the Minister of War''s family haven''t been sent yet. My son-in-law is going to give gifts. If there are any gifts for the New Year''s gift, Oh no, my son-in-law may not be able to wear the official title of Yuanwailang from the fifth rank next year. "


    Cheng Wanshi: ...a mouthful of old blood almost spurted out.


    ?Cheng Yuzhu sat aside, watching people leave with a cold eye and letting her tea cool down.


    Su Yanli returned home as if he had survived a catastrophe. The whole family immediately gathered around him, "How are you, officer?"


    I was really scared, but Su Yanli was the man in charge. Even if he was nervous and scared, he didn''t show it on his face. He said calmly, "My father-in-law probably knows that my brother-in-law''s legs are related to us. His eyes really look like he wants to eat someone."


    Su Ruojin frowned: "Can''t the descendants of the uncle''s house be so ignorant? They actually want to break the legs of a court official. They don''t want to be messed with?"


    ¡°The Yin Dynasty placed great emphasis on filial piety. If he suppressed it with the word filial piety, it would not be impossible.¡±


    ¡°You really dare?¡± Su Ruojin was speechless.


    Su Yanli saw his daughter''s sad look and smiled slightly, "Fortunately, I listened to your words and calmed their minds with the return gift from the Jin Palace and the Spring Flower Party."


    ¡°It would be great if there was some way to break away from this deformed relationship.¡±


    ¡°Your mother is indeed his child, and there is no way to change this.¡±


    So it will always be like this in the future? Doesn''t it mean that we have to hold the master''s thigh tightly all the time, otherwise the Cheng family may bite him back if he is not careful?


    ?Although the affairs of the Cheng family are terrible, life has to be lived.


    The Chinese New Year is coming soon, and the business of Su Ji''s shop has also stopped. The Feng family took the money they earned back to their hometown to celebrate the New Year. Su Ruojin asked Dong''s mother and Xianggui to move back to the Su family to celebrate the New Year together.


    He also invited Hua Ping to come over and tidy up the utility room at the end of the kitchen. "Uncle Hua, don''t dislike it!"


    Hua Ping glanced at the young lady and said, "When your house changes to a bigger yard in the future, you must leave a separate room for me." Su Ruojin quickly promised, "Absolutely."


    ?Life is easy, and there are many servants at home. The Su family opens two large tables every day during the New Year, and the tables are filled with various dishes, making it very lively.


    In the first month of the year, Su Yanli had to go to Mr. Fan, offer wine, pay New Year''s greetings to Si Ye''s house, and interact with his colleagues, so he was quite busy.


    This year, Su Yanli brought his wife and children with him when he went to Mr. Fan¡¯s house. Mr. Fan had taken care of this when he gave the New Year¡¯s gift last year, so he must bring his children with him.


    On the sixth day of the first lunar month, the Su family dressed up and went to Fan''s house.


    Mr. Fan and his wife received the Su family in the main hall.


    ??Wealth and wealth support people, and the Su family has gone from abject poverty to now rosy and glorious. When they stand in front of people, at first glance, they really look like they were raised by a noble family.


    Let¡¯s not talk about Su Yanli. He was admired by Lord Fan just because of his good looks and talent. He has a jade hairpin, a brocade robe, and deerskin boots. He holds his hands in a salute. His head is like jade, and his movements are like the moon. It¡¯s really Very eye-catching.


    Mrs. Fan thought to herself, he is really strange and attracts people''s attention. If I had a daughter, I would also like to recruit him as my son-in-law.


    Mrs. Fan glanced at his wife Cheng Yingzhen. When she heard that she came from the uncle''s house, she felt timid and petty. Fortunately, her dress and appearance were acceptable, so it was inevitable that she would not be worthy of Dr. Su.


    When her eyes suddenly jumped to Su Dalang, Su Ruojin and other children, Mrs. Fan''s eyebrows moved. These children all looked like they had stepped off the New Year paintings. They were all white and tender, with chubby little faces. At first glance, they looked like Delicate and rich.


    ¡°Ah Jin, come to my aunt.¡±


    Well¡­ I haven¡¯t met twice, right? Mrs. Fan''s familiar and affectionate tone made Su Ruojin a little uncomfortable, but with a sweet smile on her face, she walked up to Mrs. Fan generously and bowed, "I have met Madam. I wish Madam good health and all the best in the new year."


    ¡°Hey, look, this little mouth is really good at talking.¡± Mrs. Fan stretched out her hand and took the little jade baby into her arms, ¡°How on earth did Dr. Su raise her like the doll in the New Year paintings?¡±


    How to raise a child is just one word "love". If you get enough love from your parents, even an ordinary-looking person can be raised to be beautiful. This has been evaluated by experts. Love between husband and wife can also nourish each other into a beautiful child. A person with a kind and beautiful face.


    How to say that sentence? Phase comes from the heart. The nourishment of the heart comes from all kinds of love around us.


    Husband and wife love each other, parents love their children, and the Su family is harmonious, forming a loving Feng Shui relationship, and everyone is beautiful and lovable.


    ?Mrs. Fan is very interested in Su Ruojin.


    Master Fan was interested in Su Dalang, so he called him over and asked a few questions. Su Dalang answered smoothly and calmly, which made Master Fan smile and nod, "Yu taught him well!"


    ¡°Your Excellency, you are so complimentary.¡± Su Yanli was modest.


    ¡°What considerations do you have about your eldest son?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to send it to Dongshan Academy after the first month of the year.¡±


    Master Fan said, "How about I write a letter of recommendation and let him enter the Imperial College directly."


    Su Dalang first raised his little hand and declined, "An Zhi thanked you, sir. An Zhi wants to experience the life of the academy, interact with different people, and then pass the imperial examination from the academy based on his ability."


    Master Fan nodded appreciatively: "Not bad, not bad, I have ambition." Then he glanced at his younger son who was sitting with the guests.


    ?Fan Yanjia: ...When people sit on the edge, the pressure comes from the father¡¯s eyes.


    ?Mrs. Fan did not ignore Mrs. Su and deliberately found a topic. As a result, Mrs. Su was not as good as her daughter. She asked and answered every question and cherished her words like gold.


    Mrs. Fan: ...could it be that these smart children were all trained by Dr. Su?


    Su Ruojin quickly rectified her mother''s name, "Although my mother is not good at words, she usually likes reading. If we don''t understand anything, we always ask my mother for help."


    It turned out that he was a good showman. Such people are more stable. Mrs. Fan smiled and praised Mrs. Su.


    Cheng Yingzhen actually doesn¡¯t like reading very much, but she listens to her husband and he tells her to read, so she turns a few pages every day, but it¡¯s not like her daughter said that she will become knowledgeable and courteous after reading the book. .


    she:¡­


    An appreciation, a respect.


    The two families got along quite harmoniously, and the Fan family even set up a sumptuous lunch table for them. Su Ruojin thought to herself that most officials would not be treated like this, and my father and Mr. Fan were quite compatible.


    After all, Mr. Fan was a third-rank official and had many visitors. Not long after lunch, Su Yanli left Fan''s house with his wife and children.


    Mrs. Fan praised Mr. Fan in front of Mr. Fan, "I didn''t expect Dr. Su to be very good at raising his wife and children. He raised each of them delicately but not squeamishly. If I hadn''t known him well, I would have thought he came from a high-ranking family."


    Master Fan was happy, "That''s right, I''m always good at judging people."


    ?Mrs. Fan turned her eyes away from him and got on the piano again.


    Fan Yanjia looked excited, "I told Ah Jin just now that I will go to their house in two days and she will prepare delicious food for me."


    Mrs. Fan:¡­


    She thought her son was going to Dr. Su''s house for advice, but instead he went to eat and play. Just now she was sure that the Su family would raise a child, but now she started to doubt that they would take her son to become a foodie and never return, right?


    Master Fan''s family is friendly, and the Su family is also happy to go home.


    Su Sanlang chirped: "Dad, on the 15th day of the first lunar month, Master Fan invites us to go to his lantern shed to enjoy the lanterns?"


    After the New Year, Su Sanlang turned five and could go out to the lantern festival with the adults. He was very excited.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take you with me when the time comes.¡± Su Yanli smiled and said, ¡°Azhen, this year we will take Xiao Silang with us to watch the lanterns together as a family.¡±


    Of course Cheng Yingzhen also wants to go, "There are so many people in our family, will it be troublesome?"


    Su Yanli said: "It''s okay. We mainly visit the lantern festival and just sit down for a while when we get tired."


    "oh."


    ?Fan Yanxi and Zhao Lan came to pay Su Yan a New Year''s greeting on the morning of the fourth day of the Lunar New Year, but they left after only a short while.


    On the tenth day of the lunar month, the two of them came together, and it seemed that they were here to have a meal.


    Tired of eating big fish and meat during the Chinese New Year, Su Ruojin cooked Huaiyang dishes. The soups were watery, light and appetizing, including steamed lion heads, large boiled dried shreds, minced whitebait fragrant soup, Wensi tofu, squirrel mandarin fish, etc. , the main thing is light, and finally a bowl of Yangzhou fried rice, which will make you feel full but not greasy.


    Sure enough, it suited the taste of the two young boys.


    Zhao Lan particularly liked the lion''s head wrapped in glutinous rice. Shuangrui even asked Su Ruojin privately if there was any left and wanted to take some home to steam.


    Su Ruojin nodded and gave Shuangrui the recipe for this dish. This was a great god. If the great **** liked something, of course she had to serve it quickly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 117： Lantern Festival (two

    Chapter 117 Lantern Festival (two chapters combined into one, 4000 words)


    On the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, Yu Street was crowded with people, all of whom came to watch the lantern festival and couldn¡¯t even squeeze through.


    Su Yanli and his family also packed up and prepared to leave early so that they would not have to squeeze in with their children. Shutong was about to hitch the mule cart when there was a knock on the courtyard door. He hurriedly came over to open the door and asked, "Manager Santai, why are you here?"


    Shutong subconsciously looked towards the carriage, "Little Prince..." he thought to himself, everyone has gone to watch the lantern festival and had dinner early. Isn''t it a little late to have dinner now?


    ?Santai is different from Shuangrui. Shuangrui usually looks like a good old man with a smile. He follows Zhao Lan with an expressionless look. His demeanor is just like that of the world-weary second generation ancestor.


    He said in a straight line, "The little prince didn''t come, so he sent me to deliver a carriage to Dr. Su. This is the carriage driver, and these two are the guards."


    Shutong was stunned and didn''t listen to what the adults were saying to Er Niangzi. He asked Santai to wait and quickly turned around to report back.


    Su Yanli was also surprised, "I didn''t even listen to what he said when I was eating here on the tenth day of the month. Why did he suddenly send a carriage here?" He looked at his daughter. Although he was a master, it seemed reasonable for students to give teachers any convenience, but the students had a special status. It''s not something he can afford conveniently.


    Su Ruojin¡¯s mind was spinning a few times. Why was Zhao Lan so unexpectedly kind? Also favor the meat grinder? Or a favor for eating and drinking? She looked toward the entrance of the courtyard and met Santai''s eyes.


    He bowed his hands in salute.


    The carriage has arrived, so let him return the favor!


    "Dad, since the little prince has good intentions, we will accept it. When the time comes, as a master, you will redouble your efforts in teaching and educating people."


    ?Her daughter seems to be naturally good at dealing with people. Since her daughter said it was okay, Su Yanli felt no pressure or burden. "Okay, dad will give him a small start."


    ?Su Ruojin pursed her lips and smiled, thinking to herself, Prince Zhao Xiaojun doesn¡¯t want to take the scientific examination, so this small stove will probably be wasted.


    With the carriage of the little prince, the family''s mule cart became empty. Originally, Lu Dani was going to walk with Mother Dong and others, but now Shutong drove them there in the mule cart to watch the lantern festival. Li Xiuzhumu shook his head and refused to go, and was dragged on by Mother Dong. carriage.


    She was the only one left at home. Mother Dong was not worried about her, but she was worried about her being the only one at home.


    Yang Siniang asked Su Ruojin to watch the lantern festival every year, but failed every year. She stood at the door and watched A Jin get on the carriage. She could only wave her little hand and said, "You must go to the lantern shed of Zheng Guogong Mansion, I will wait for you there." "


    Su Ruojin didn''t dare to guarantee it, and just said, "Hurry up, no matter how late it is, it will be difficult to walk with the crowds."


    As soon as Yang Siniang heard that it was difficult to leave, she hurriedly ran into the yard and asked, "Mom, when will our family leave?" She called people as she ran.


    ?Mrs. Yang was dressing up in the bedroom, and Mr. Yang was standing by to straighten his clothes. The couple were clearly in the same place, but they were like strangers, each busy with his own business.


    Looking at the man arranging his clothes through the bronze mirror, Mrs. Yang held back her annoyance and asked, "Where are you fooling around again?"


    ??Yang Yushi frowned and said, "What fooling around? I did it for official business."


    "Business, business." Mrs. Yang hit the comb angrily on the table. In an instant, one of the teeth of the comb was broken. She turned around and said angrily, "I spend the whole day either doing this or saying that. You are the best in this world." ¡±


    ¡°This is the duty of a censor.¡±


    Mrs. Yang was disgusted by his respectful look and said, "Okay, I won''t tell you about my responsibilities. As a grown man, you have to support your family. Where''s the money?"


    "How much salary can I have for a seventh-grade official? Don''t you have a dowry shop? This is enough for the family."


    "You..." Mrs. Yang''s heart ached with anger, and she reached out her hand to knock down the dressing table in hatred, "Yang Jingzi, don''t think that I dare not make peace with you."


    Mr. Yang frowned and then relaxed when he heard this: "No, you won''t reconcile. You can''t afford to lose this person."


    "You..." Mrs. Yang stretched out her hand to scratch the man''s cheek. Her daughter knocked on the door outside. "Mother, mother, the Ajin family has already set off. When will we set off?"


    Mr. Yang glanced at his furious wife and said in a low voice, "Hurry up. I will accompany you to the lantern festival at Zheng Guogong''s Mansion to show you face. I will not embarrass you." After that, he went to open the door and said with a smile, "Ah Rong¡ª"


    ¡°Father, are you okay?¡±


    Mr. Yang nodded, "Go in and urge your mother to hurry up."


    Yang Birong seemed to feel something, and the smile on her face suddenly stopped. She looked at her father and then at her mother in front of the dressing table. She was inserting a gold hairpin. It seemed like nothing, but something seemed to have happened.


    She can''t understand.


    With Prince Zhao''s carriage, Santai patrolled the area no matter where he went. It was smooth all the way to the Royal Street Lantern Festival. When they got off the carriage, they found that the carriage was parked near the palace gate.


    Su Ruojin traveled to the Dayin Dynasty for eight years and was so close to the palace for the first time. Looking up at the city gate tower, the lights were bright and spectacular. The soldiers patrolling above were armed with swords and were dressed in majestic and martial arts. It was even better than what they had seen in movies and TV shows. Solemn and intimidating.


    ?Su Sanlang, who was out of his mind, clung tightly to his mother, too frightened to move.


    ?? Xiao Silang was also so frightened that he crawled into Su Yanli''s arms. He patted the child''s back gently, "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid..."


    Su Dalang and Su Ruojin looked at each other, pursed their lips and smiled. This was considered acquaintance with the world.


    Santai welcomed the person under a luxuriously decorated lamp shed, "Dr. Su, this is the lamp shed of Prince Jin''s Mansion. The prince, princess, prince, and others are all in the palace. Sitting over there are the prince''s concubines and concubines. I''m leading You guys say hello, and after that, you can go to the lantern festival. If you are tired, you can take a rest here. The little prince will come out of the palace at about eight o''clock to meet the doctor. "


    Su Yanli waved his hand, "The little prince is busy and doesn''t need to worry about us."


    ?Santai cupped his hands and said word by word, "The little prince took special care of me."


    Su Yanli looked at his daughter.


    ?Then let me do it.


    Su Yanli could only say, "The little prince is too polite."


    ?Santai''s mission is completed, "The two guards will follow the doctor today. The younger one will not disturb Dr. Su and his family while they go shopping."


    Su Yanli was just about to say that he didn''t need any guards, but Santai had already turned around and walked towards the palace gate.


    ?Su family:¡­


    The two guards bowed their hands towards the Su family, "One of us is in front to guide the doctor, and the other is behind to block the crowd for the doctor."


    Sounds quite thoughtful.


    Su Ruojin shrugged at him and said, "If you can''t shirk it, just enjoy it."


    ?Having an **** makes shopping really different. Firstly, you don¡¯t have to worry about being squeezed. Secondly, you don¡¯t have to worry about being photographed and carried away.


    Wait a minute, Su Ruojin suddenly realized a problem, ran to his father''s side and pulled his sleeves.


    Su Yanli leaned over and said, "Ajin, what''s wrong?"


    "Dad, if I didn''t pretend to cry during the Lantern Festival last year, would the little prince be okay?" She looked at the two ordinary guards at the front and back. They were wearing black cross-collar robes, which was a bit special, but in the crowded crowd It doesn''t seem to be particularly eye-catching.


    Su Yanli followed his daughter''s gaze and asked, "Maybe the guard was squeezed away at that time?"


    Su Ruojin: ...it''s also possible.


    ??Oops, why are you thinking about this all of a sudden?


    Su Ruojin quickly bared her teeth and smiled, "Dad, let''s guess lantern riddles."


    Su Yanli smiled gently at his daughter, "Okay." Under various lanterns on the street, several beautiful young ladies were chattering in search of the lantern they liked, but one of them turned his head and followed the gentle and elegant young man in the crowd.


    Under the warm light, he is tall and tall, and holding a child in his arms does not diminish his romantic temperament. His black hair is tied up, and he wears a simple white jade and silver crown. The whole person is full of poetry and painting, making people unable to take their eyes away.


    ¡°Aoxue¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister Aoxue, what are you looking at?¡±


    Aoxue turned back quickly, "Nothing?"


    The beautiful young lady didn''t believe it. She looked towards the place where she was looking. There were many people watching the lamps. She didn''t see the powerful man. She joked, "Prince Wei is probably in the palace."


    Aoxue rolled her eyes at her and said, "Qingshuang, don''t talk nonsense, or else..." Since she was celebrating the New Year, she kept three points.


    "Okay, okay, I understand." Qingshuang looked impatient. Last year, Prince Wei broke Cheng Lezheng''s legs for her, and he is still pretending to be noble here. It''s really off-putting.


    ??The beautiful ladies were not enjoying themselves, so they went to watch the lanterns and guess lantern riddles.


    ??Aoxue turned around again and searched the crowd, but unfortunately she couldn''t find him again. I heard that he was a doctor from the Imperial College? Why do you never come to Jiaoshifang?


    Eh!


    When they walked to the Fan family''s lamp shed, the women of the Su family held a lantern in their hands. They were all very happy and followed Su Yanli to salute Mrs. Fan with smiles on their faces.


    "Come on..." Mrs. Fan was very enthusiastic. She not only asked the maid and mother-in-law to bring cakes to the children of the Su family, but also asked the eldest daughter-in-law to come over, "Hey, this is the sister Ajin and brother Sanlang mentioned by Cheng Can."


    Su Ruojin was shocked! Then don''t they, the brothers and sisters, want to call Uncle Fan Yanjia?


    ?Fan Yanjia also realized this problem and hurriedly asked, "Mom, do I call the doctor a brother?"


    ?Mrs. Fan: ...but my men regard Dr. Su as a junior! Is there anything wrong?


    ?There¡¯s really nothing wrong with that!


    Su Ruojin called out in a narrow voice: "Uncle Yan Jia, what kind of lantern are you holding in your hand?"


    ?Fan Yanjia: ¡­My whole person suddenly felt bad.


    Fan Chengcan was always happy when someone came to play. He didn''t care about his uncle or brother. He held up his goldfish lantern happily and said, "Sanlang, let''s fight the lantern." When fighting with his uncle, he always loses. Su Sanlang, who is like himself, never You will lose.


    The two children chose an empty place to fight with lanterns. Su Silang, who was held in his arms, pointed at the two children with envy, "Go...go..." Su Silang, who was more than one year old, could say some simple words, and could still Take a few steps.


    Su Yanli found a stool and sat down, put his little son down, circled him and let him jump.


    It is rare to see a man holding a child, and even less so a man who is elegant and elegant. Tonight, the women in the Fan family''s lamp shed are in for a treat.


    ¡°Mrs. Fan, I seem to have seen this young man last year!¡±


    ¡°My husband¡¯s disciples move around a lot, of course you have the opportunity to see them.¡±


    ¡°Are these all his children?¡±


    "Yeah." Mrs. Fan nodded, "They all look smart."


    The ladies agreed, ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡±


    Someone asked, "Then his family is..."


    Mrs. Fan did not elaborate, "Not from the capital, but from Pingjiang Prefecture." She said it in one sentence.


    "oh."


    Whatever the Su family was talking about, the ladies would naturally turn the conversation to something valuable to them.


    ??Fan Chengcan seemed to be more powerful than Su Sanlang, but he lost to Su Sanlang in the battle of lanterns. He cried angrily, "It''s impossible...it''s impossible...my hands must be faster than his..."


    Su Sanlang proudly puffed out his round belly, "I get up every day to learn the moves. My hand speed is definitely faster than yours."


    Get up every day? This naughty kid tells lies without blinking an eye. He sleeps until he wakes up naturally every day. He wakes up early and practices with everyone. If he wakes up late, he will practice.


    ?Fan Chengcan had tears hanging on his eyelashes: "Practice the pose?"


    ¡°Just practice your skills!¡± Su Sanlang became more expressive and punched the little guy on the spot.


    ??The brat spent three days fishing and two days drying the nets, but he actually fished in a decent and neat manner, which attracted bursts of applause from the ladies.


    ¡°This child is so cute!¡±


    "yes!"


    ?Su family:¡­


    Su Ruojin: ...This kid is only five years old. Even if he spends three days fishing and two days drying nets, he has only learned it for two or three months. This boxing was actually taught by Hua Ping to Mao Ya. Su Dalang and Su Ruojin haven''t learned it yet. , the brat was beaten in a decent manner.


    This is talent? Su Yanli is a scholar, Cheng Yingzhen is weak, she doesn''t have this gene!


    Fan Chengcan''s eyes shone when he saw it. He stopped using the lamp and stopped crying. He looked at Su Sanlang with admiration and said, "Sanlang, you are so amazing."


    "Then..." Just as he was about to boast, he saw his father looking at him with a half-smile, and quickly changed his words, "Where...where..." with a humble look on his face.


    ?Who does this naughty kid look like? Is there a talent for changing faces?


    ??In short, Su Sanlang stole the show tonight. He was very cute in his appearance. Several ladies wanted to see him boxing, but he didn''t hesitate and gave them a punch happily and generously.


    After a while, I became familiar with the lady and called her both long and short.


    How come a Shexian couple gave birth to a Shexian son when they looked at each other?


    Su Dalang was also amused by his younger brother''s ferocity. He stood aside and smiled quietly.


    Su Ruojin thought to herself that even if she was good at doing business in her previous life, she didn''t seem to be as good as Su Sanlang. This guy is really good.


    There may be some reasons for his personality, mainly because Su Sanlang was born in a loving environment. Su Ruojin is an old-fashioned person. When she took Su Sanlang to play in the alley, she would salute when she met people and bark when she saw people. In order to understand the world, she She gossips about people when she sees them, and she may not realize it, but the little Su Sanlang is standing next to her, and is affected in a subtle way, and even Su Ruojin himself is not aware of it.


    Seeing that it was getting late and the young prince was still waiting to see his wife, the Su family said goodbye and returned from the same road. When they passed by the lamp shed of Zheng Guogong''s mansion, Yang Siniang saw them with sharp eyes and stopped them quickly.


    ??The little lady was very excited, finally meeting her friend, "Ah Jin¡ª" she insisted on taking her hand into the shed.


    Su Ruojin didn''t move and said with a smile, "Ah Rong, what kind of lamp did you guess?" He changed his words and was not prepared to enter someone else''s lamp shed casually.


    ?Sure enough, Yang Siniang¡¯s attention was diverted, she quickly let go, ran in, and came out with a lantern, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t it pretty?¡±


    Su Ruojin, of course, cheered and nodded vigorously, "So beautiful."


    "Haha..." the little lady was very proud, "my grandmother gave it to me specially."


    ¡°Your grandmother is so kind.¡±


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 118： The royal palace’s great gift (two

    Chapter 118 The royal palace pays great attention to etiquette (two chapters combined into one, 4000 words)


    As usual, Mrs. Yang spent the whole night laughing among the direct relatives in the Duke''s Mansion. When she saw her youngest daughter holding Ajin of the Su family, she quickly smiled at the Crown Prince''s wife and said, "My neighbor Dr. Su is now the wife of the Prince of Pingyang County. I guess this I¡¯ll go to the Jinwang Mansion lamp shed and I¡¯ll say hello.¡±


    ?Mrs. Crown Prince nodded and said with a smile: "Go."


    ??Mrs. Yang smiled again, turned around and walked out, and said with a smile, "A Jin¡ª" Then she smiled at Su Yanli and his wife who were standing beside them, and greeted them: "Master Su, Mrs. Su, come in and sit down."


    This was a relationship between wives. Cheng Yingzhen hid beside Su Yanli and just smiled. She didn''t want to go in, but she knew she couldn''t talk like this. When she was in a dilemma, she kept silent.


    Su Yanli smiled and replied: "Thank you, madam. Xiao Silang is sleepy. Let''s go to the palace to say hello and then go back."


    ??Mrs. Yang looked at the child in Su Yanli''s arms, who was indeed asleep on his shoulder. She stood outside the lamp shed and said, "It''s time for us to go back."


    "Then I won''t disturb you, madam. I''ll ask you, madam, to help us accuse you. I''ll see you again when you have the chance."


    "good."


    After the adults exchanged greetings, Su Ruojin and Yang Siniang also finished biting their ears, and agreed to play in the alley tomorrow with the lanterns they used tonight.


    ¡°Ajin¡­¡± Su Yanli called his daughter.


    Su Ruojin waved to Yang Siniang, "See you tomorrow."


    "See you tomorrow."


    Mrs. Yang looked at the Su family walking away hand in hand, their figures behind were harmonious and happy, and her eyes were full of envy. Then she thought about her own family, which looked harmonious on the outside. There is also a man who seems to be thinking about state affairs but actually stays away from home all day long. Only Mrs. Yang, who is strong, understands the feeling inside.


    If the business was not doing well, then her mother''s family would be rich enough to see Nuan''s face, let alone support the whole family. Standing outside the lamp shed, Mrs. Yang finally relaxed her tight smile and got a moment of rest, but life Still have to face it.


    Turning around, he smiled again and said, "Ah Rong, let''s say goodbye to my grandpa and aunts. It''s time for us to go home."


    "good."


    ??Yang Dalang also said goodbye to his cousin when he saw this, and took his younger siblings and mother to say goodbye to his grandfather.


    After a while, the Su family arrived at the lamp shed of Prince Jin''s Mansion. They wanted to say hello and leave, but they didn''t expect that Prince Jin and his wife were both there. Zhao Lan welcomed the Su family to his parents.


    ??The King of Jin was born with a majestic face, but his youngest son had changed so much in the past six months, which made him happy. He showed the attitude of a polite and virtuous corporal to the master who taught him, and was polite and gentle: "Let Dr. Su and his family sit with him."


    Su Yanli handed the child to his wife, bowed his hands and saluted, "Thank you, Your Majesty." He sat down following the Prince''s kindness.


    Cheng Yingzhen stood nervously and didn''t move. Su Ruojin quietly moved next to her, gently pulling her mother to sit down, and then placed her little hand on her mother''s hand to comfort her not to be nervous.


    The young official did not dare to speak casually. The superior, King Jin, casually asked, "Who is your eldest son who is tallest next to you?"


    "Your Majesty, this is the dog Su Anzhi." Su Yanli followed the King of Jin and replied, "Beside me is the third son Su Ganzhi, and the wife is holding the fourth son Su Chengzhi. This is my daughter Ajin."


    Su Dalang led his younger sisters and younger brothers to salute the prince and princess.


    Behind Princess Jin, the mother-in-law stepped forward holding a wooden tray.


    Princess Jin said with a smile, "This is my little thought for the children."


    Cheng Yingzhen looked nervous and flustered. The nanny next to the princess walked over and took the child in her arms. For a timid and fearful person, her hands were suddenly uncovered, and she was about to appear at a loss.


    Su Ruojin had a sweet smile on her face and eyes full of encouragement. She stretched out her delicate little hand to hold her mother, and pressed her gently with her little hand. "Mom, don''t be nervous, just go back to the sentence you practiced at home."


    With her daughter comforting her, Cheng Yingzhen finally responded thoughtfully. "I... thank you, Princess!"


    Su Ruojin came forward and gave a blessing, "Ah Jin wishes the prince and princess a happy new year and all the best!"


    Princess Jin looked at the nervous woman indifferently, the sweet and generous little lady: "Lan''er said that Mrs. Su is good at cooking. Please try it when you have time."


    ?Zhao Lan frowned and looked towards his mother-in-law.


    Princess Jin pretended not to see it.


    He only said to give it a try, and neither said to go to the palace nor to Su''s house. It seemed that they were polite words. Su Ruojin said with a sweet smile: "The little prince is so complimentary. I feel sorry for the princess. Ajin and mother will definitely do it." Bring out the most delicious dishes for the princess to try.¡±


    The young lady didn¡¯t say anything about going to the palace or inviting the princess to Su¡¯s house.


    As usual, there is only one situation, that is, the Su family is recruited to the palace to cook food for the princess to taste. How can a dignified princess come to eat at a small door, don''t even think about it.


    However, due to Dr. Su''s teachings, Pingyang County Prince Zhao Lan not only improved his studies, but also handled errands smoothly and was rewarded by the emperor. Princess Jin admired Dr. Su. Although she had a taste for food, she was just polite in the end and did not ask anyone to go to the palace to get it. The Su family acted as cooks and cooked food for her.


    The meeting gifts given by Princess Jin were quite generous. Everyone except Su Yanli had one. Cheng Yingzhen was a golden banya with peonies inlaid with red agate. She was big and fine, with five golden whiskers hanging down with little red strings on them at short intervals. Agate, gold and red complement each other, making your eyes full of wealth.


    Su Ruojin went to the Silver House to see it. This one was no less than three hundred taels. He took a deep breath and saw that Princess Jin was so generous with her gift.


    Su Dalang was given a set of pen, ink, paper and inkstones. Su Yanli was a scholar and had some research on these inkstones. Su Ruojin followed them and saw that what Princess Jin gave was actually a Chengni inkstone.


    ?Among the four famous inkstones, Duan, Xi and Tao are all famous for their stone quality, but Chengni inkstone is famous for its craftsmanship. The production process of pure mud inkstone is very complicated, especially the processing of mud. It will be astringent if it is refined, and it will be smooth if it is too fine. Although this piece is not top-notch craftsmanship, it is probably not worth much.


    Su Yanli quickly stepped forward and declined, "It''s too expensive and I can''t accept it if I''m a lower-ranking official."


    ?Princess Jin smiled and said, "There are some flaws. Dr. Su can accept them if you don''t mind."


    Su Yanli: ...really?


    Zhao Lan saw the teacher''s hesitation and confirmed, "Yes, doctor, this is my gift to Su Dalang, please accept it."


    Su Yanli had no choice but to accept it.


    Su Ruojin¡¯s beaded hairpin at the back looks simple, but the pearls on it are huge. Su Sanlang¡¯s nine-link ring is actually made of jade, and Su Silang¡¯s golden lock is inlaid with gems on its entire surface. You can tell at a glance that it is expensive.


    The palace is indeed the palace, so generous.


    ??But Su Ruojin knows, does it have anything to do with rich people having money? Is the Jin Palace treating every wife so well? Or are you only so generous to Su Yanli?


    Su Ruojin looked at Zhao Lan, could it be that the profits gained from the meat grinder drawings were returned in this way?


    ??Zhao Lan immediately felt the young lady''s gaze and immediately looked back.


    Su Ruojin: ...It was wrong to peek at the handsome boy. She immediately turned around and pretended not to see him.


    ??Zhao Lan: ...Mrs. Su really doesn¡¯t like him very much.


    Remove the word "too", I really don''t like it. In a daze, I was picked up by the carriage of Prince Jin¡¯s Palace to watch the lantern festival, and I accepted the heavy gifts from Prince Jin¡¯s Palace in a daze, and finally I was sent back in a daze by the carriage of Prince Jin¡¯s Palace.


    After closing the door, the Su family did not dare to sleep.


    Su Yanli took his daughter to analyze, "This meeting gift costs at least two thousand taels, which can be bought in an ordinary area of ????the capital for two taels."


    ¡°Then let¡¯s **** it to buy a yard.¡±


    Su Yanli stretched out his hand and knocked on his daughter''s head, "I''m telling you something serious!"


    Su Ruojin had been sleepy for a long time. She woke up from the pain of being knocked by her father. She analyzed it for his father, "Maybe one is that you, Dr. Su, have made great achievements in teaching. King Jin and his wife saw it and found an opportunity to reward him properly." Once; maybe two, there was a blueprint for a meat grinder years ago, Zhao Lan made a lot of it, and almost all the restaurants and restaurants in the capital bought it, and I guess he made a lot of money... maybe three..."


    Su Yanli also thought of the two points his daughter said, but he was unsure. After his daughter analyzed it, he felt that this was the case, "There are three more possibilities?"


    Su Ruojin nodded, "I guess the emperor praised you for the students you trained. Prince Jin and his wife thought you were meritorious, so they spent a lot of money."


    Emperor¡¯s reward? How far out of reach, Su Yanli shook his head, "With Prince Zhao''s qualifications, if he were an ordinary person and took the scientific examination, he would be the number one scholar."


    Su Ruojin: ...so awesome?


    Su Yanli nodded: "I have a photographic memory. I can draw inferences about everything I learn and comprehend it very quickly."


    ???Didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Lan was still a top student?


    Forget it, no matter how academically superior she is, it has nothing to do with her. She was so sleepy that she waved her little hands and said, "Dad, Mom, you two just whisper slowly, I''m going to sleep." As she said that, she swam back as if she was sleepwalking. In the room, Mao Ya was busy chasing her.


    The couple who were about to chat looked at each other and said, "You have understood everything, so why don''t you stop talking?"


    Su Yanli laughed and said, "This villain."


    The fifteenth day of the first lunar month has passed, and the year has come to an end, and people¡¯s lives have returned to normal.


    ?Feng Wangtian took his two sons and his daughter-in-law to work at Su''s house again, and this time an old woman came with him.


    He said sheepishly, "Madam, Second Lady, don''t worry, she''s either here to find something to do, or she''s worried about Xianggui and came to see how Xianggui is doing."


    Oh, it turns out to be Xianggui¡¯s mother.


    Su Ruojin didn''t want to get involved and waved her hand, "Aunt Gui is busy with business in the shop. I want to see her go to the shop, but I''m going to say something ugly first and I''m not allowed to disturb the business of the shop."


    "Of course." Feng Wangtian carefully and cautiously took his sister out of Su''s house.


    When Feng Acao arrived in the bustling capital city, her panicked mind went blank. She followed her brother stupidly. When he left, she left. When his brother set up his car, she wanted to get on, but she was suddenly blocked.


    "You''re not sitting here." Feng Wangtian looked at this honest and humble sister who had never seen the world, shook his head and sighed.


    Feng Acao finally came to his senses and asked, "Is this Xianggui''s family?"


    "Um."


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like a bad person, why can¡¯t you go home while holding my Xianggui?¡±


    "Sister!" Feng Wangtian said in a serious tone, "I have said it many times, Xianggui sold herself, and she doesn''t want to go back during the New Year. It has nothing to do with the master''s family, so don''t make trouble."


    "I...I didn''t make any trouble. The master''s family is so good and rich, so he just let our Xianggui go home. His father found a good marriage for her. She doesn''t dislike her for not being able to have a baby. That''s what happened in the past. It would be great to give her a ready-made baby!¡±


    Feng Wangtian was shaking with anger, "Sister, you said when you came here that you just came to see Xianggui, why did you bring her back to marry her? If you...you...had I known I wouldn''t have brought you to the capital. "


    ??A sister knelt in front of his house in the middle of the night in order to follow him to the capital. He couldn''t bear it. Unexpectedly... Feng Wangtian was so angry that he wanted to hit him.


    Feng Acao looked like a pitiful woman, but her living environment determined her way of survival... She caught valuable children and worked hard to make money to contribute to her survival.


    Mao Ya closed the courtyard door, and Cheng Yingzhen looked towards the door, "A Jin, that old woman looked very pitiful just now." After saying that, she looked towards Ding who was holding Si Lang.


    Su Ruojin reached out and patted her, "Mom, there are many suffering people in the world. This is our first time contacting them. Let''s not sympathize with them."


    "Oh." Cheng Yingzhen sighed. Just as Li Xiuzhu came out of the kitchen to fetch water from the well, when she entered the kitchen again, she asked in a low voice, "What are you going to do with this girl?"


    ?In addition to lighting the fire, we are now starting to help Mao Ya. ¡°We will observe her for a while and if she can do simple work, send her to the shop to learn the craft from Mother Dong.


    Cheng Yingzhen thought her daughter was staying at home, "Why did she send her to Mother Dong''s house?"


    ¡°Mother Dong is old, let her teach a young apprentice. After she comes back to us, the business of the shop will be handed over to the young man.¡±


    ¡°Ah Jin is still thoughtful.¡±


    In fact, it wasn''t that Su Ruojin was thoughtful, but that she had a hunch in her heart that once Li Xiuzhu came out of her sadness, the Su family might not be able to keep her, so she should be good and virtuous, and let her learn a craft before leaving. , I can support myself no matter where I go in the future, it can be regarded as a fate to meet someone.


    At noon, when the shop was taking a break for lunch, Dong¡¯s mother was very happy to see Dashi and the others coming back, and quickly brought the prepared meals to the table.


    Xianggui came out of the kitchen and saw my mother at a glance. She was not happy, but frowned, "Mom, why are you here?" She was faced with questions.


    ?Mother Dong smiled and swallowed what she was about to say. She wisely avoided it and left the two of them to chat. She sent the meal that Xianggui was going to deliver to Huaping''s room.


    Huaping was surprised, "Why are you mom today?"


    ¡°Why, are you not happy that my old lady gave it to you?¡±


    Huaping grinned with white teeth, "Nothing, I can only be happier."


    Mother Dong helped him put the dishes and looked at him meaningfully, "She has a hard life."


    Hua Ping''s smile paused at the corner of his mouth, "Do you older people like to maintain **** and stretch?"


    ¡°You brat.¡± Mother Dong smiled and pushed the young man. ¡°We like to see young people getting married and having children. We always feel that there is hope for everything.¡±


    Suddenly, I heard shouting from the front.


    Huaping asked, "What''s going on?" It was only the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, and someone dared to come and cause trouble. His face sank, and he walked towards the lobby.


    Xianggui seemed to be a different person. He was hysterical and yelled at the woman, "I won''t come back. I won''t come back until I die..."


    Hua Ping and Dong¡¯s mother stopped at the door of the kitchen and looked into the hall.

 Chapter 119： Mrs. Su is about to be beaten again (4000 words)

    Chapter 119 Mrs. Su is about to be beaten again (4000 words)


    The old woman looked sad and pitiful: "Agui, mother, this is all for your own good. You have to listen to mother."


    Xianggui turned away and said to Feng Wangtian: "I can''t tell her clearly. Uncle, please tell her that I am neither the Chen family nor the Feng family now. I am a lifelong servant of the Su family. If the old Chen family is still If they are confused, I will ask the master to send them to the government."


    When he heard about the government, Feng Acao was so frightened that his legs trembled and he walked towards his younger brother, "Ah Tian, ??why did my own daughter get involved with the government?"


    In her opinion, entering the government meant being slapped with a stick and going to jail, which she was very afraid of.


    Feng Wangtian sighed heavily, "Sister, this is not the mountains, this is the capital. Agui voluntarily sold it to the Su family, and you took the Su family''s money. If you have to drag Agui home, you have to go in." Government."


    ?Er Shi was not worth it for his cousin, so he said, "Auntie, just look at your cousin and don''t think about anything else, unless you want all the old Chen family to go to jail."


    ¡°Everything... has to go in?¡± Ershi¡¯s words frightened Feng Acao to the point where he could not speak.


    Feng Wangtian shook his head and saw Mother Dong and Hua Ping standing at the door of the kitchen. He quickly turned around and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, I''ve never been out of the mountains in my life and I don''t know anything. I made you laugh."


    Feng Acao followed her brother''s words and looked over, only to see a woman about her age who was wearing a silver hairpin and dressed neatly. When she saw her, she smiled slightly and said, "Sister Feng, we are all guests here. It''s cold. Eat it while it''s hot to warm yourself up."


    After speaking, Mother Dong turned around and headed towards the kitchen to bring soup.


    Feng Acao did not move, and his eyes fell on the young man leaning on the door frame. He was wearing a new brown cross-collar robe. He was thin and strong, with slightly frowning eyebrows. He looked at her with an unkind expression, as if he was going to get angry and beat her up. She was so frightened that she took a step back unconsciously.


    ?Just a cowardly and ignorant old woman, Hua Ping snorted, turned around and went back to his hut.


    She had always had low self-esteem and was cowardly, but now her unbearable family affairs were exposed to the public. At this moment, Xianggui seemed to have given up her heart. She was dejected and without saying a word, she took the soup plate from Mother Dong and shouted to her mother, "Come here." Eat, when uncle comes back, you can follow him."


    Feng Acao pointed to Hua Ping''s leaving figure and asked, "He...he is your boss?" The young man''s robe looked expensive, and it was estimated that only his boss could afford it.


    A member of the hall: ...Hua Ping is more energetic and good-looking than the Feng brothers, but compared with the senior officials of his employer, he is really far behind.


    Dashi quickly interrupted the aunt''s nonsense, "Hua Xiaodi is under the care of Su Ji. If Xiaoxiao comes, he can beat several with one hand, but no one dares to offend him."


    It''s really... really good at beating people! When Feng Acao heard that her legs went weak again, she almost fell down, but Feng Wangtian held her up. He shook his head secretly, he dared to come to the capital to ask for someone, alas!


    Temporarily putting aside the thought of persuading his daughter to go home and get married, Feng Acao finally turned his attention to what was in front of him. Seeing the sumptuous three meals and one soup on the table, he shouted in shock, "Agui, do you eat so well every day?"


    No wonder she doesn¡¯t want to go back, it¡¯s her, she also wants to stay.


    Everyone:¡­


    The Feng family''s father, son, and daughter-in-law laughed at the ignorant aunt, and admitted in their hearts that they liked the capital. In addition to making money, they also had good food provided by their boss. After being in the capital for so long, they had more or less interacted with the people around them. , is it as good as the Su family¡¯s food for their hired servants?


    They feel lucky and happy, and they usually do things with great enthusiasm.


    Feng Acao was shocked and shocked in the shop that day, and the Su family didn''t know about it.


    In the evening, when Su Yanli was on duty and the family was sitting at the table for dinner, Su Ruojin mentioned to his father, "Dad, if Father Feng sends his son and daughter-in-law to work, our family''s business will return to normal."


    It¡¯s almost the 20th day of the first lunar month, it¡¯s about time it became normal.


    He nodded, "That''s good."


    Su Ruojin smiled and said: "Agui''s mother and Father Feng are here. My mother and I have discussed that we will prepare a table at home tomorrow. It will not only be a start-of-work meal, but also treat Father Feng and Agui Niang to a meal. It will be considered as a feast for the master''s family. "


    Su Yanli continued to nod, "Well, Ajin will just take care of it."


    Um? Su Ruojin felt something was wrong with his father.


    He rolled his eyes and said, "Dad, where was your Imperial College dinner at the start of work yesterday? Fengle Building?"


    ¡°Not everyone can afford to go to Fengle Building, and the prison doesn¡¯t have that much money.¡±


    "That is¡­"


    ¡°Why do you, a little kid, ask so many questions?¡±


    Hey, why does this clumsy rhetorical question give off such a scumbag vibe?


    Su Ruojin lowered her eyebrows, as if she would eat first and let you go.


    Su Yanli: ...My wife didn''t care, but my daughter started to take care of it. She shook her head helplessly, turned sideways, and gave her a chicken leg, "Eat more."


    "Official, please ignore this girl A Jin, you can eat it too."


    Su Ruojin: ...I...Who am I doing this for? Don¡¯t you know what your man looks like? This is an elegant, handsome, mature man who women will pounce on when he goes out!


    Su Ruojin glanced at her parents who were throwing away their dog food, and Su Ruojin lowered her head and ate angrily.


    After eating, Su Ruojin went to the study immediately. She waited until the Su family and his son had finished their homework. She asked her eldest brother to wash up, crossed her arms with her arms, stood in front of his father, and coldly snorted: "Are you going? Are you having dinner while listening to music?"


    ¡°The Imperial College has dinner every year, sometimes at this restaurant, sometimes at that restaurant, you are a little...¡± Su Yanli stopped talking when his daughter hummed.


    ¡°Every year you come back and talk about where to eat, but yesterday you didn¡¯t talk about it, and I didn¡¯t pay attention to it. But today I mentioned it, and you deliberately concealed it. Dr. Su, this is a sign of guilty conscience!¡±


    Su Yanli didn''t even call her father anymore. He smiled angrily and stretched out his hand to give his daughter a chestnut. Su Ruojin was not willing to let her father hit her. She quickly jumped away and did not forget to reveal the truth, "Is it the teacher''s house?" Those beauties here couldn''t stand your mature charm and pounced on you? "


    Su Yanli: ...There is a villain in the family, how to break it?


    Seeing her father acquiesce.


    ¡°Hey, I knew it.¡± Su Ruojin looked proud of her guessing.


    Su Yanli stood up.


    Su Ruojin was just about to ask what kind of beauty could not withstand his mature charm, when her father picked up the ruler on the table and waved it towards her.


    "Help!" Su Ruojin moved her legs and walked towards her mother into the room, "Mrs. Cheng, if your man wants to hit me, you don''t care..."


    Ding, who was changing Xiao Shiro''s diaper, was shocked by her granddaughter''s words and deeds. She stood beside the bed like a thunderbolt, watching her son-in-law enter the room slowly and hurriedly with a ruler in hand, staring at her with a look on her face. The granddaughter hiding from her daughter.


    she:¡­


    Cheng Yingzhen did not ask Su Yanli, but turned around and asked her daughter, "Your father is so good-tempered and can still hold a ruler. There must be something wrong with you." These two couples...


    Su Ruojin felt that she was superfluous. She burst into tears and threw herself into Ding''s arms. "Mother Ji, they all bully me. I can''t stay in this family anymore..."


    While talking, tears really flowed down.


    It¡¯s sad.


    Ding''s granddaughter cried incomprehensibly, "Official... this is..."


    Su Yanli had a headache: "Ajin, come here..." his tone was unusually harsh.


    Su Ruojin was stunned for a moment, stopped crying, raised her eyes and looked over, with tears still hanging on her eyelashes.


    Dr. Su, who had just made up his mind to teach his daughter a lesson, softened his heart again and softened his tone, "Go to bed quickly."


    "Then..." Su Ruojin looked at the ruler in his father''s hand, did he mean not to fight?


    "I will tell your mother about my affairs. Don''t be suspicious all day long."


    Su Ruojin refused to accept the suspicion, "If I didn''t mention it, would you tell Mrs. Su?"


    What''s the matter? She didn''t even call her mother. Cheng Yingzhen was confused when she heard it, "Officer, what happened?"


    Seeing the gossipy look on his daughter''s face, Su Yanli stroked his forehead, "Last night, we had the Imperial College''s opening party and went to listen to music at the Dean''s Square. A singer sang a song specially for me. My colleagues at the Imperial College just teased me. Come back to your daughter. return¡­"


    "I''m not joking, I''m just asking..." Seeing that her father was about to change his face again, Su Ruojin slipped away and said with a smile, "Don''t be dazzled by the beauty. If you are, I will take your wife to remarry and call someone else your father." ¡±


    After saying that, he fled back to his room.


    Su Yanli said to Ding, "Let''s not say that I''m not interested in these things. Let''s just say that this little guy, I dare to do whatever he wants outside."


    The son-in-law said so pitifully that even Mrs. Ding couldn''t help but laugh. She turned around and glared at her daughter, picked up Xiao Silang and said, "Let the official tell you slowly." After that, she took the child to sleep with her. went.


    Cheng Yingzhen: ...Did you stand in the wrong team just now?


    Su Yanli closed the door smoothly, put down the ruler, and walked to his wife, "You are on the right team, I am worthy of your trust."


    Cheng Yingzhen pursed her lips and smiled, throwing herself into his arms, "But why do I feel like I''m sorry for my daughter?"


    "Can my daughter accompany you until you grow old?" Su Yanli was still angry now. He originally didn''t want to bother his wife with these things, but this girl insisted on picking out these unimportant things and wouldn''t hit her.


    "Can¡­"


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she will have a husband who will love her in the future.¡±


    "Oh." Cheng Yingzhen was a simple person. Her husband coaxed her and she didn''t think much about it. Now that Ding was helping Xiao Silang, the couple had a lot more private time.


    So...the night was not long in the first place...


    On the side, in the unlit part of the corridor, Lu Dani breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that there was finally no movement in the main courtyard. She returned to the room. Shu Tong was sorting out the shopping list for the day. When he heard his wife come in, he said with a smile, "I said it''s okay." It¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    Lu Dani still patted her heart, "I didn''t expect that such a kind official could beat the second lady with a ruler. Besides, the second lady is such a sensible person, what else could she do that would make the official want to beat her? of?"


    Shutong chuckled and said, "Don''t think that the second lady is a sensible person. She is still naughty when she should be naughty. You must educate her."


    "But..." Lu Dani has never seen such a capable and sensible young lady, and she can''t imagine what bad things she should do for a senior official to educate her.


    After finally finishing the journal entry, Shu Tong saw that his wife was still thinking and said with a smile, "The beating may be a real beating. Our master is just bluffing people, so he won''t really beat him. Don''t worry, it''s not too late for you to pamper the second lady." It¡¯s impossible to fight, it¡¯s just to scare.¡±


    ??Early on the next morning, Su Ruojin gave an outline of the dishes to be cooked, and Shu Tong drove Su Yanli to the Imperial College on a mule cart to be on duty, and then bought the vegetables back.


    With Lu Dani, Su Ruojin has now truly become a small boss who only talks but does not do anything. "Aunt, when you give birth to a child, the child will run away, I will open a restaurant and let you be the chef."


    Looking at the talent, Su Ruojin couldn''t help but have the idea of ??opening a restaurant. Besides, by the time Lu Dani''s child can run away, I''m afraid it will be three or four years later, and the time will be ripe by then.


    Lu Dani was a little worried, "My house is burning..."


    ¡°In a few years, your sister will definitely be able to stand alone.¡±


    ¡°Same.¡± Ludani breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Auntie, you don''t think it will happen next year, do you?" Su Ruojin smiled, "Even if I think, even if you can give birth to a fat boy by the end of this year, then the fat boy will not leave until the end of next year or the beginning of the year, right?"


    ?Haven¡¯t it been three years?


    Lu Dani: ...The second lady is really eight years old? She is more old-fashioned than her mother, which is embarrassing to say. She is shy and wants to take pictures of the young master for some reason. Suddenly, an idea comes to her, is it because of this high official that he beat the second mistress?


    ??If this is the case, then the second lady... really deserves a couple of shots.


    Su Ruojin didn''t know that in just two days, it wasn''t his father who was so angry that he wanted to beat her, but even his honest and capable aunt Shu Tong was shy and embarrassed and wanted to take pictures of her.


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    Feng Acao wore the best clothes when he came out of the house, but when he arrived in the capital, he was still dusty, no better than a beggar on the roadside. In the evening, his employer held a family banquet, and Xianggui couldn''t stand it anymore, so he told her in the afternoon After taking an hour''s leave, he took his mother to the street and bought a dress from head to toe. Feng Acao screamed in distress.


    ¡°Let me take this money back and buy good food and clothes for your nephew. By the way, your brother is not married yet and needs money everywhere. How can you spend money so lavishly?


    Xianggui acted as if she didn''t hear anything. If it weren''t for sitting at the host''s table for dinner, she wouldn''t have spent this thankless money.


    I have been with Mother Dong for a long time, and I originally hated that my family of origin didn¡¯t want to take the money back to give to my parents¡¯ family. After Mother Dong¡¯s nagging, I understood a truth. In this life, especially women, we can rely on them in the end. The only one you have is yourself, so no matter whether you get married or not, you are most at ease when you have money in your hands.


    ?So no matter how much I nagged, Xianggui would not let go, and finally replied impatiently, "If you keep talking and crying, I don''t have any money."


    Feng Acao was shocked by her daughter''s ruthlessness, "Agui, you were not like this before."


    before? Thinking of what happened in her previous life, Xianggui sneered: "What was it like before? Everything revolved around the old Chen family. The wedding gifts were all given to the boys in the family. When you marry your in-laws, if you don''t get any money from your in-laws'' family throughout the year, My mother''s family is useless. If I can''t bear a child and am divorced, I will be of no use, so the old Chen family wants to rub me to death..."


    "Agui..." Feng Acao also became sad when her daughter talked about her sadness. If she hadn''t protected her, her daughter would have starved to death by her mother-in-law.


    Xianggui also understood that although her mother was confused, she protected her life in the end. She sighed and secretly wondered if she should give her some money when she returned.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 120： catch bandits

    Chapter 120 Catching the Bandits


    On the evening of the 20th of the first lunar month, Su Ji''s barbecue stall went on a break and everyone went to the host''s house for a start-up dinner. Even Huaping was called over. Two large tables were placed in the dining room, which was steaming hot.


    Feng Acao had seen it before when there were many people in the family, everyone opened their mouths to beg for food, but the table was filled with more meat and vegetables than could be finished. This was the first time in her life that she panicked and sighed, and was completely at a loss. She clung to her daughter like a child who had never been outside.


    Xianggui also came through this step. She knew her mother who had never been out of the mountains very well. She reached out and quietly calmed her mother''s panic. Before Feng Acao could bite her daughter''s ears, the owner''s family came in.


    As soon as Su Yanli appeared, Feng Acao sighed and almost dropped her jaw. At this moment, she knew what her two nephews said about the good-looking and noble officials. They were really like heavenly beings. She would never have it in her life. I have seen a more handsome man than him.


    Su Yanli didn''t know what to do with an old woman. He was as gentle as jade and smiled slightly, "Thank you for your hard work. You are welcome to sit down."


    Old man Feng took the lead and bowed, "Old man has seen high-ranking officials and made them spend money."


    ¡°Dad Feng, you¡¯re welcome, please sit down.¡±


    "Hey." Senior officials are always approachable, and Father Feng was used to it and was not afraid. He asked him to sit down, and he sat at the servants'' table.


    Subsequently, Dashi brought his daughter-in-law, Ershi brought his cousin, aunt, Dong''s mother and Hua Ping, and came one by one to salute Su Yanli and his wife.


    A lot of people came and went, and finally everyone sat down at the table.


    Su Yanli picked up the wine glass and said what his boss should say, and finally sat down to have a formal meal. In order to let the servants eat freely, the Su family got off the table after eating, allowing the servants to eat and drink slowly and freely.


    Shutong and his wife were having a good time at the dinner table, and everyone was satisfied with their meal.


    After dinner, Su Ruojin and her brother gave everyone red envelopes for starting work, "Everyone works hard, and I will give everyone big red envelopes at the end of the year."


    Xiaodong''s words are true. When they returned home a year ago, the Feng family all received red envelopes. With the money earned last year, Feng Wangtian will build a new house at home this year. Their family will be the first family in the village to live in a high-rise building. A bright and spacious house with a big yard.


    All this is thanks to the opportunity given by the owner.


    Feng Wangtian held up the red envelope and asked, "Second Madam, people in the village have heard that the grass dragon beads are valuable. This year, they have circled the grass dragon beads in the mountains. Each family is raising them carefully. When they are ripe, can you buy them all?"


    ¡°Buy it!¡± Su Ruojin was eager to do so. This was another income, how great!


    "Hey." Father Feng was very happy that the tasks entrusted by the villagers were implemented. "So they usually collect mushrooms and other things?"


    Su Ruojin nodded, "Take it all, take it all. If I don''t need it, I will find a way to sell it for them, so that they can rest assured."


    "well."


    Feng Acao was confused at first, but the more she listened, the more she understood, and her eyes shone brightly. She married to another village, but hawthorns had been sold for a lot of money in her natal village in the past two years. She also took the hawthorns to her natal family and made some money from them. , she didn¡¯t expect that mushrooms and other wild products in the mountains could be sold for money. She was so happy that she wanted to go home and pick them in the mountains now, and then sell them for money.


    Xianggui felt her mother''s joy and understood after thinking about it for a moment, so she gave up the idea of ??giving money and instead bought some cakes and fabrics for her to take back. This way she would not let her come to the capital in vain, and would not let her go. The old Chen family is worried about her money.


    Xianggui, who was worried just now and didn''t know what to do, suddenly figured it out, her brows unknowingly relaxed, and she stood relaxed in the crowd. At this moment, she completely stopped thinking about guarding the flowers.


    Let¡¯s not talk about what she is like as a person and her family. She can¡¯t even give birth to a child, so what can she do if she has those loving thoughts? Amid the noisy crowd, Xianggui persuaded herself to live a more pragmatic life.


    After giving out the red envelopes, Su Ruojin left Mother Dong alone, "Li Xiuzhu will be your apprentice." Mother Dong instinctively asked, "What if she leaks her skills to others?"


    Su Ruojin smiled and said, "We haven''t passed it on to others. Are there still as few stalls selling steamed dumplings and siomai as we do in Beijing?"


    ?Those who saw that Su Ji¡¯s breakfast was selling well bought all kinds of Su Ji¡¯s breakfasts and took them home to imitate them. No matter how they tasted, they looked similar in appearance. There were countless such stalls in the entire capital.


    Mother Dong is not optimistic about Li Xiuzhu, "It''s not that I rely on my old age to show off, I always feel that this girl will be a white-eyed wolf in the end."


    Su Ruojin is not really eight years old. In her previous life, she worked in catering. She had not only hundreds but dozens of employees. How could she not have encountered such a person before?


    Mother Dong didn''t like Li Xiuzhu and reminded her so much. Su Ruojin thought about it and listened to the advice. She stopped thinking about letting Li Xiuzhu go to the shop to learn the crafts. After all, there were secrets in the breakfast shop, such as the soup in the steamed buns and making rice rolls. No matter how many stalls outside imitate the noodles, no one can make these two things. These have become Su Ji¡¯s unique things.


    Su Ruojin nodded, "That''s what mom is thinking about."


    ?Mother Dong breathed a sigh of relief, the little master just listens to the advice.


    Two days later, Feng Wangtian took his sister back to his hometown. Feng Acao held a bunch of good things bought by his daughter and thought that the things on the mountain could be sold for money. She had long forgotten the task given to her by the old Chen family. When she returned, I didn¡¯t react until my mother-in-law and men were severely repairing my home.


    ¡°A... Agui was sold to a high-ranking official. The high-ranking official said that if we dared to bring it back, we would all be put in jail!¡±


    Mrs. Chen doesn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask my brother. Agui¡¯s employer is a high-ranking official. When he stood in front of me, I was so frightened that I knelt down. How dare he bring Agui back?¡±


    When it came to Feng Wangtian, Mrs. Chen stopped scolding her. She was a snobbery. I heard that every family in Lishantun had made money by relying on her daughter-in-law and younger brother. The Chen family also had hawthorns. If it wasn''t for Ah Cao''s sake, it wouldn''t necessarily be possible. Willing to accept.


    Because he wanted to sell hawthorn to the Feng family this year, Feng Acao escaped.


    The first month is over, and so is the new year.


    ?The days are back to business as usual. There are three people at home, namely Ding, Mao Ya, and Li Xiuzhu. Coupled with Lu Dani''s diligent hands and feet, Su Ruojin and her son are completely freed from housework.


    Xiao Silang had just learned to walk and had to walk in the alleys every day to play with the children in the alleys. Su Ruojin took Sanlang and Shiro to play wildly in the alleys, either playing eagle and catching chicks or playing catch. Bullets, officers and soldiers catching bandits, anyway, the whole alley is full of their laughter.


    When Zhao Lan and Fan Yanjia came to have a meal again, Su Ruojin, as the "leader of the officers and soldiers", was catching the "bandits", "Arong, Sanlang is in front, catch him quickly..."


    ??Yang Siniang stumbled on her foot and it hurt a little, so she couldn''t run. Su Ruojin had no choice but to put Si Lang on the wall, "Hold on, don''t move." Then he ran to catch San Lang, the ''bandit''.


    ??The little ¡®bandit¡¯ saw Zhao Lan and Fan Yanjia and hurriedly hid behind them.


    Su Ruojin chased after him, and the siblings ran around Zhao Fan and Zhao Fan, "I''ve caught you, I''ve caught you..." She was sweating while running, and she refused to let go of Su Sanlang.


    There is one more update, in the evening!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 121： Lift high

    Chapter 121 Lift high


    Fan Yanjia was not very old, but he had a nephew at home who was very good at playing with children. Seeing that Su Ruojin insisted on catching Su Sanlang, he became playful and turned around to lift Su Sanlang up to prevent the young lady from catching her brother.


    Su Sanlang was stunned for a moment, and then shouted loudly: "Yeah, sister can''t catch me."


    Little brat! Su Ruojin stared while taking a breath, "Forrest Gump, come down quickly."


    Su Sanlang proudly made a face at his sister: "No... no..."


    Su Ruojin couldn''t call her brother, so she had no choice but to say to Fan Yanjia, "Brother Yanjia, let go quickly..." Before she could finish her words, someone picked up her armpits, and in the blink of an eye, her feet were up in the air.


    Suddenly he was taller than his younger brother. Looking down at his younger brother, they both stared in shock.


    ??Uh...what''s going on?


    Su Ruojin woke up from the fright, and then realized that she was being held up by Zhao Lan, facing her younger brother.


    She: ... turned to look at the young man who picked her up, brother... what are you doing? I didn''t ask you to lift it. I just noticed that the dust from my brother''s shoes rubbed onto Young Master Fan''s robe. What did you think?


    The young master''s expression was as usual, indifferent, as if he was not raising Yuxue''s lovely little lady, and he didn''t see the little lady''s small mouth opened in shock, as if to say, now the ''bandits'' can be caught.


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    ?Fan Yanjia was also stunned. Prince Zhao still had the patience to play with the little kids? How can this be?


    ¡°Why are you taller than me?¡± Only Su Sanlang exclaimed in shock and wonder, ¡°Wow...sister, Brother Zhao is so powerful...¡±


    The two young masters Zhao and Fan stood at the entrance of the Su family''s courtyard. They were like bamboos and pines, dressed in rich clothes. Even in the alley where officials lived, they were very eye-catching. The children in the alley were curious. Surrounded by them, the Su family siblings were lifted up by two gorgeous young masters. They all looked at them with envious smiles. They also wanted to be lifted up high. How fun it was.


    ??Yang Siniang raised her head and asked, "Ah Jin, are they your father''s students?"


    ??? She was so angry at the third brother, Su Ruojin came back to her senses, kicked her legs twice, "Put me down quickly." With so many children, she didn''t call Zhao Lan by any name, for fear of causing unnecessary trouble.


    Zhao Lan seemed to react slowly.


    Su Ruojin saw that he wouldn''t let go, so she kicked twice more, staring at him with her beautiful big almond eyes, signaling to put her down quickly. It was not good for so many children to watch.


    ??The little lady''s eyes almost popped out of her head. Zhao Lan pressed the corners of his mouth, as if he finally reacted, and slowly put the person on the ground.


    ??Fan Yanjia saw him putting down the young lady, and he also put down Su Sanlang.


    Su Ruojin glared at the third stinky brother again, turned around and said with a smile: "Ah Rong, we have a visitor at my house. I''ll play with you tomorrow." After saying that, he went to hold Su Silang, who was standing by the wall, "Let''s go, Ah Cheng." , let¡¯s go home.¡±


    She took the lead to go home, and the children in the alley dispersed when they saw that there was no fun to watch.


    ?? Zhao and Fan followed the Su family siblings into the courtyard.


    Yang Siniang stood between the walls of the two courtyards, looking at the young men carrying things left and right. It seemed that the two young masters had sent many gifts to the Su family. She pursed her lips. People often came to the Yang family to give gifts, but her mother once They didn''t take any, and sent the gift-givers away for various reasons.


    Mother said that it is not good to give gifts, but is it okay for the student to give gifts to his wife? There were guests at home, and Mrs. Ding (Ji¡¯s mother) quickly came over to hug Su Silang.


    Cheng Yingzhen looked behind the two young masters.


    ?Fan Yanjia raised his hands and saluted: "Yan Jia has met Madam."


    Zhao Lan followed and saluted.


    Cheng Yingzhen quickly told the two young masters not to be polite, and then subconsciously glanced at the door.


    ?Fan Yanjia smiled and said, "Dr. Su has not returned to the Imperial College yet. I took advantage of the little prince and left the Imperial College early today."


    That¡¯s it!


    Cheng Yingzhen wanted to welcome the two of them to the main hall, but Fan Yanjia refused, "Let''s go to the study, Su Dalang is here!"


    "exist!"


    Su Dalang is going to Dongshan Academy in the next few days. He has almost packed his things and is waiting for the day to pass.


    Dongshan Academy is located halfway up Dongshan Mountain in the suburbs of Beijing. It has undulating mountains, beautiful environment, quiet and pleasant environment, and is very suitable for building academies, villas, etc.


    Su Dalang came out when he heard the commotion, followed by Xue Wulang. The young men, young and old, bowed to each other and greeted each other, and soon they all entered Su Yanli''s study.


    Cheng Yingzhen asked her daughter, "What shall we entertain the two young masters in the evening?"


    The first lunar month has just passed, and the weather is still cold. There is really no river fish or seafood in Bianjing City in the north. Apart from meat, it is chicken and duck, which are also common dishes for ordinary people like them. For the meaty ones, there are Babao Tofu, Salted Shao Bai, and Gulu. Meat and crispy duck with sesame seeds; for the vegetarian version, there are fungus that Father Feng brought and dried kelp that he bought during the Chinese New Year. Then there are scrambled eggs with fungus, stir-fried shredded kelp with mung bean sprouts, and the most common clear soup in winter. For stir-fried cabbage, let''s use clear soup with chicken.


    Babao Tofu is a dish recorded in Suiyuan¡¯s menu. It is said to be very good for recuperating, losing weight, and delicate skin. Su Ruojin loved this dish in her previous life. It was simply created for women. It includes bamboo shoots, white fungus, pork belly, and sea fish. Made of dried mushrooms, tofu and other ingredients, it is delicious and nutritious. It is a good time to eat it when spring is warm but still cold.


    Salted braised pork belly, as Sichuan people call it, the ingredients and method are actually similar to braised pork belly with pickled vegetables. They use pickled vegetables to absorb all the greasiness of fatty pork belly. The meat is not greasy and the vegetables are fragrant. Full of flavor, you can eat it in one piece. The meat is tender, the vegetables are thin, salty and sweet, and the taste is endless.


    Sweet and sour pork, also known as ancient meat, is a traditional Cantonese specialty dish. It is made of refined meat mixed with seasoning and starch to make large meatballs. It is deep-fried in an oil pan until crispy and covered with sweet and sour marinade. It has a sour taste. It is sweet and delicious, and is very popular among people, especially children. The two young boys who came here must also like it.


    For crispy duck with sesame seeds, choose a plump duck and fry it in a pan. Pour oil over the surface and fry until the surface of the duck turns golden brown. Pour off the oil, then sprinkle with pepper powder, pour in sesame oil, take out and cut into strips. , neatly placed on the plate. At first glance, it looks a bit like roast duck. It is golden, soft, crispy, tender and delicious, making it unforgettable in the mouth.


    The last clear soup is Vietnamese chicken. Of course, you can¡¯t buy Vietnamese chicken in Bianjing City, but that doesn¡¯t stop Su Ruojin from using it to make this soup its name. The washed and processed chicken is simmered in a casserole over low heat until it looks like a clear soup. Although it lacks water, in fact, the clear soup is delicious and original. Whether you drink a bowl before eating or after a meal, it is most refreshing and delicious. One sip will give you a sense of satisfaction and happiness.


    ??The two young men were holding small soup bowls and squinting and couldn''t stop taking small sips. Even the youngest Su Shilang was holding the bowl and refused to put it down. His belly was so round that he was moaning for soup.


    After dinner, it was cold at night, so Su Yanli put a fire cage in his study to keep him warm.


    Su Ruojin would not go to her father''s study when there were guests.


    Fan Yanjia: Prince Zhao Xiao, men and women do not sit at the same table at the age of seven. Isn¡¯t that bad of you?


    Zhao Lan: ...hug my wife, thank you!


    Su Ruojin¡­


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 122： The king of snacks (two updates in one and plus one)

    Chapter 122 The King of Snacks (two updates in one and an additional update of 5,000 words)


    Zhao Lan sat at the top of the desk, listening to Su Yanli''s examination of Su Dalang and Fan Yanjia''s homework, while casually picking up a book and flipping through it.


    Outside the door, in the storage room next to the kitchen, Cheng Yingzhen and her daughter were preparing return gifts. They included sausages, bacon and chicken made years ago, hams bought at a specialty grocery store, hawthorn wine and wine made by Feng. Dad just brought over four big baskets of mushrooms during the first month of the year.


    ¡°Prince Zhao Xiaojun and Mr. Fan Xiaogong each have two baskets.¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen asked Shu Tong and Mao Ya to bring it up, and gave the gifts to the two servants, "If you are both in charge of things, if you are in charge of things, there is nothing at home. Please don''t dislike it."


    ¡°Don¡¯t despise¡­don¡¯t despise¡­¡±


    The two masters are both foodies. The purpose of Shuangrui and Qingfeng''s visit is to enjoy delicious food. The happiest thing is to bring various delicacies from the Su family, especially sausages. Steam them in a pot and eat them. It is convenient and delicious, guys. They all love it very much.


    Shuangrui even asked: "Mrs. Su, can you sell some of these sausages?"


    Cheng Yingzhen didn''t understand this and looked at her daughter.


    Su Ruojin looked at Shuangrui thoughtfully, "The little prince has a restaurant and shop?"


    Shuangrui smiled and nodded.


    She understood and said with a smile, "I''ll give you the recipe."


    ¡°The second lady doesn¡¯t do it herself?¡±


    Meat grinder involves iron and craftsmanship. Shuangrui can understand that Er Niangzi gave the blueprint to the owner, but Su Erniang is best at making delicious food, why not make it herself? He was a little confused.


    Of course I want to do business, but neither the Su family nor Su Ruojin herself has the ability to grab any business.


    Su Ruojin shook his head: "This kind of business needs to be scaled up to make money."


    Scale?


    Shuangrui seemed to understand and grinned: "Then I will thank the second lady for the little prince."


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, both stewards.¡±


    After thinking about it, Su Ruojin said, "Let''s do this. I''ll give you the recipe for ham sausage. When you have enough, I''ll go to the little county prince to get the goods."


    ¡°Intestine made of ham?¡±


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    How to explain this? It was indeed related to ham in ancient times, but in fact the recipe she gave is a modern sausage and has nothing to do with ham.


    Sausage refers to mincing animal meat into a puree, then pouring it into casings to make it air-dried. It can be stored for a long time and eaten after heating. It has a delicious flavor, mellow and rich flavor, a long aftertaste, and the more you chew, the more fragrant it becomes.


    There are many types of sausages, which are mainly divided into Sichuan-style sausages and Cantonese-style sausages. Sichuan-style sausages are spicy, while Cantonese-style sausages are sweet. During the Chinese New Year, every household fills some sausages and dries them. The busy scene suddenly becomes... There is a taste of the New Year.


    Ham sausage only refers to sausage products that are made with meat as the main ingredient, crushed into a puree, and mixed with starch. It can be eaten directly. It even later developed to have only starch and no meat and was called starch sausage. But just like that, It is still popular among people, which shows how lethal ham sausage is.


    If the little prince can make them scale up, he can keep the cost down. If he usually makes it by himself, the cost is quite high, and he cannot sell it at a high price, and the business cannot be done. But if there is a quantity, the cost will be different, so whether it is sold Sausage, or grilled sausage, business is definitely booming. Who doesn¡¯t love such delicious food?


    Suji Barbeque Stall has not launched anything new for a long time. If you add high-quality and low-priced grilled ham sausage, it will be the king of snacks!


    Su Ruojin thought it was beautiful when she thought about it, so she would just wait for the little prince''s workshop to process the sausages and hams. By then, her barbecue stall would become popular again.


    On the fifth day of February, Su Yanli asked for leave and took his whole family to send Su Dalang to Dongshan Academy to study. His plan for his son was to spend three years here, and after three years, he would participate in the selection process for the Imperial College, and if selected, he would enter the Imperial College.


    "If you don''t get selected after three years, don''t worry. You can study abroad for a year and a half and continue taking the exam after you come back. As for the results of the exam, Dad won''t set limits for you. If you don''t pass the exam, you have no intention of failing. If you pass the exam, follow the path you passed. Don''t be in a hurry. In the words of your sister, you can do whatever you want at your age. When you get older, you won''t feel any regrets or regrets when you look back on the past. "


    ?Standing at the entrance of the academy, Su Dalang nodded to his father, "My son understands."


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient, enjoy the process of studying, understand with your heart, I believe you will achieve something.¡±


    ¡°Thank you dad for your teaching, my son will keep it in mind.¡±


    Su Yanli nodded, "Your parents, brothers and sisters sent you here. Every step you take after entering the academy will be a new life for you. Work hard, Su Anzhi."


    "Yes, Dad." Su Dalang saluted the family ninety degrees, "Thank you for sending me here."


    Su Ruojin made a fist with her little hand and said, "Come on, brother, I will come over to see you from time to time."


    Su Sanlang also stepped forward, "Brother, every Xiu Mu, I will wait for you to come back and tell me interesting things about the academy."


    Although her son had not traveled thousands of miles, Cheng Yingzhen was still worried, with tears in her eyes unconsciously, "Put on more clothes when it''s cold and take off your clothes when it''s hot. Don''t be stupid and only know how to study. If you want to eat something, just ask someone to send a message. Ah Jin and I I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±


    "Yes, mother." Su Dalang was also moved. From now on, he would face a new life journey alone.


    It was obviously a few dozen miles away, but it felt like parting ways between life and death.


    Su Ruojin couldn''t help laughing, "Mom, my eldest brother will come home every ten days."


    Cheng Yingzhen could obviously hold back her tears, but when her daughter smiled, she burst into tears. She shyly avoided her husband''s side, not forgetting to reach out and slap her, "You stinky girl."


    Su Ruojin dodged away, laughing.


    Su Yanli reached out and hugged his sad wife. As the eldest son in the family, parents, like the eldest son, have to experience the first time in their lives: the first time they are parents, the first time they try to educate their children, the first time they say goodbye to their children...


    ?Every first time will be engraved in my heart.


    ??Everyone watched as Su Dalang, who was carrying a schoolbag, followed the crowd into Dongshan Academy with steady steps.


    Su Yanli asked his wife and children to wait for a while. He followed his son into Dongshan Academy. There was a master who met him in Dongshan Academy. He said that he wanted his son to be independent, but that was an open matter. It was hidden from his son''s eyes. As long as he was able to take care of them, he still had to go in and meet with the mountain chief, the master and others. Although he had already treated him to a meal in Master Fan''s name during the Chinese New Year, he had to say hello now that he was here.


    Su Yanli went in to do some business.


    Su Ruojin was wandering around the entrance of the academy. Although the academy must be clean, vendors will gather wherever there are crowds. The difference lies in the types of vendors.


    Two miles down the hill from the entrance of Dongshan Academy, there is a street called Wenshan Street, which is about two miles long and wide. The main gathering places are shops for pens, inks, paper and inkstones, as well as bookstores, painting shops, seal engraving shops, etc. Of course, no matter where you go, you cannot do without food, clothing, housing and transportation, and Wenshan Street is no exception.


    Su Ruojin paid special attention to various food-related shops and small businesses and hawkers, and found that whether it was a breakfast shop, a restaurant for lunch, or a small restaurant where you could sit down and have a drink in the evening, there was everything.


    She glanced at Shanshan Academy again. She heard that there were thousands of students in Dongshan Academy. What would it be like to set up a stall here to sell grilled sausages? What¡¯s more, I¡¯m sure to make a lot of money.


    Su Ruojin thought to herself, if she was still as lonely as in her previous life, she would probably have set up a small stall by now, selling small barbecued sausages, and living alone would be quite pleasant!


    More than half an hour later, Su Yanli came down from the mountain.


    Cheng Yingzhen asked quickly, "How is An? Are you homesick?"


    Su Yanli smiled helplessly, "Azhen..." Your son has only been out of your sight for an hour.


    Cheng Yingzhen was embarrassed by her husband and gave a look, "I''m just not used to it."


    After eleven years of marriage and a lot of children, the couple is still as tired as a newlywed couple. Su Ruojin curled her lips and thought to herself, she doesn¡¯t know if her future husband will be half as good as her father.


    well!


    "Sister, why are you sighing?" Su Sanlang tilted his head and asked, "Do you also miss your elder brother?"


    "I..." Realizing that he was only eight years old, he thought of a husband, and quickly shook his head, "No, I see there are no empty shops in this street, and I can''t even think of setting up a breakfast shop here."


    ??The couple who were bored all looked over and asked, "Why do you open a shop here?"


    ¡°Do you have anyone?¡±


    Su Ruojin replied to my mother''s words first: "Wouldn''t it be nice to open a shop here to take care of my elder brother and make money at the same time?"


    What my daughter said is right. Cheng Yingzhen became active even though she didn¡¯t understand business.


    Su Yanli waited for her daughter''s reply in confusion.


    "No one can be hired!" Su Ruojin said with a smile, "Whether it''s Mother Dong or Er Shi, the craftsmanship is not a problem. The rest is to find a capable helper. A breakfast shop can be run by two people, so it is controllable. It¡¯s cost-effective, there¡¯s no friction between people, it¡¯s easy to manage, it¡¯s really not that great.¡±


    Ding held Shiro in her arms and couldn''t help but interjected, "The key is to have a shop, right?"


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    Yes, that¡¯s right.


    Elder brother has been studying here for three years, so don¡¯t be in a hurry. He will come over to see him often in the future, and maybe he will be bumped into by her.


    She turned her head and said, "Uncle Shutong, when you come to pick up my eldest brother, go to the street every time. If anyone rents or sells a shop, tell me. It''s best if the place is not too big."


    Shu Tong said of course: "Okay."


    Su Yanli admired his daughter very much. This child was born with a business acumen. Could it be that she inherited it from the Su family of Pingjiang Prefecture?


    Thinking of the Su family, Su Yanli felt irritated. The Su family was probably coming to the capital soon. He hadn''t told his wife and children about this yet. He didn''t know what the situation of the Su family would be like when they were about to arrive.


    Su Ruojin didn''t know that her father''s family had come to the capital. She was playing wildly in the alley with Yang Siniang, Xue Liuniang and others at home, but was interrupted by Santai.


    "The young master said that although he has the recipe, he needs to use tools to make a large amount of them, so he would like Mrs. Su to help organize them." Su Ruojin: ...It turns out that ham sausages are not so easy to handle!


    ¡°We have a meat grinder, can you just make the mini one bigger?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any handy tools for stuffing meat into sheep intestines?¡±


    Of course!


    Su Ruojin pursed her lips and did not move.


    ??Zhao Lan is okay, is he so good at exploiting people?


    Su Ruojin really wanted to reply, "I can''t either, no." But when she thought of her ''big business of grilling sausages'', she couldn''t bear it.


    Santai politely asked Su Yanli and Cheng Yingzhen to borrow people, "The young master said that as long as the workshop is back on track, he will not disturb Mrs. Su again."


    When Su Yanli first arrived in the capital, he thought that the powerful did not need to manage general affairs. As long as they had power, fiefdoms or court salaries, they could enjoy the prosperity and wealth without worrying about food and clothing. Later, after staying in the capital for a long time, he realized that no matter how noble the nobles were, no matter how expensive they were, Even the emperor has private affairs, otherwise he would not be able to meet his daily expenses.


    He was already used to it that Zhao Lan was selling his daughter''s meat grinder and now he was interested in sausages, but he was not yet complacent about being needed or even used by noble people.


    He frowned slightly and said, "Ajin is only eight years old after all. She is young, so she can just make food at home. The workshop is so big, I''m afraid she won''t be able to do it."


    Santai said respectfully, "Reply to Dr. Su, I promise that Mrs. Su will only use her words, and she won''t need to do anything else or worry about anything else."


    Su Yanli still didn''t want his daughter to be manipulated by students, "Ajin, write down the production process to the little prince."


    ¡°Okay. Dad.¡±


    Santai: ¡°¡­¡± He had no choice but to go home.


    Zhao Lan listened and said softly, "I understand."


    ?Santai quietly retreated.


    Su Yanli himself did not like to cling to powerful people, and he would not let his daughter cling to them. Every time Prince Zhao or Young Master Fan came, he never told his daughter anything, but her daughter consciously refused to come to the study.


    Su Yanli was actually very happy about this. She was indeed his daughter, she knew how to advance and retreat, and she never had to worry.


    Su Ruojin asked her father, "What will you do if the little prince gets angry?"


    Su Yanli thought for a moment and said, "If he is really angry, I will at best take you back to the countryside of Pingjiang Prefecture to live a pastoral life."


    Su Ruojin really didn''t expect her father to think of such a retreat.


    He smiled and said, "Okay, we will advance and retreat together with dad."


    On the afternoon of the second day, Zhao Lan, who was imagined as a villain by Su Yanli and his daughter, went to Su''s house in person with the process.


    Cheng Yingzhen still didn¡¯t know what the father and daughter were talking about last night, so she smiled and welcomed them into the main hall.


    Zhao Lan said politely, "I don''t understand something about ham sausage, so I would like to use the doctor''s study."


    Cheng Yingzhen looked at her daughter.


    Su Ruojin nodded: "Little Prince, please¡ª"


    Shutong quickly made tea and went to the study, then stood behind Er Niangzi, as if he was wary of being a swindler.


    Zhao Lan: ...No need to.


    Shu Tong: ...you have a criminal record.


    ?Zhao Lan:¡­


    Some time ago, our second wife was raised high without her consent, and now all the little brats in the alley know about it.


    ?Zhao Lan:¡­


    ?Shuang Rui lowered his head. If you look closely, he was having a hard time holding back his laughter.


    ??Whether it''s the palace or a wealthy family, no matter where the young master goes, he is the only one who is wary of the young lady jumping on him. He has never encountered a young lady who treats him as a disciple.


    Su Ruojin didn''t see these lawsuits. On the one hand, she couldn''t understand why a young prince at the level of a county king was so interested in general affairs. On the other hand, she really wanted to get the ham out.


    So, she was very cooperative and took out the manual enema machine that she had been drawing for most of the day. "Of course, the workshop is large and makes a lot of intestines, so the manual one can be changed to a large cranking type, so that continuous filling can be done." Go down."


    ??Zhao Lan nodded and said, "Ajin, please draw the rocking handle as well."


    ¡°Okay, but it will take two days.¡±


    Zhao Lan added, "The people in the workshop tried making two batches, but the effect was not very good." He motioned to Shuangrui to take out the defective products.


    Su Ruojin knew what the problem was at a glance. "First, it was too full. Second, the air inside was not pricked out with toothpicks. Third, during the cooking process, high heat should not be used, and it should be cooked slowly over low heat. And you can¡¯t wait until the water boils before taking it out, otherwise it will definitely explode.¡±


    Write down all the Shuangrui items one by one.


    ¡°Thank you Ajin, I¡¯ll have someone try again tomorrow. If there¡¯s still something I don¡¯t understand, I¡­¡±


    Su Ruojin admired his spirit and said quickly, "Little Prince, don''t come here in person. You are busy with your business. I will ask Uncle Shutong to take me to your workshop. You can just find a master to connect with me. I will handle them hand by hand." church."


    Three days of running on both ends attracted the gossip in the alley, Su Ruojin was nothing. She was afraid of affecting her family. She simply went to his workshop for one step in place.


    ¡°Then wait until I get the sausage stuffer and the meat grinder ready, and then I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Also good.¡±


    The meeting was over and Zhao Lan said goodbye.


    Cheng Yingzhen lamented, "If a county king works so hard, what do you think ordinary people should do?"


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    ??I am right to lament. Could it be that this guy can''t inherit the title, so he is now working hard to make money and marry a wife?


    In February, the weather gradually warms up, everything begins to sprout, and hibernating affairs begin to return to normal.


    ? Hua Ping and Mr. Shen sat under the lamp, watching the news coming from all directions, "I heard that Ula Cao has been active recently, and he is trying to atone for the winter war intelligence that he failed to obtain last year."


    "If you are not afraid of the enemy''s movement, you are afraid of the enemy''s immobility."


    Mr. Shen came up with a plan, "The news said that Wula Caotou is a bold and open-minded person with a broad mind and is very good at winning people''s hearts. Recently, we have been focusing on this kind of people."


    Hua Ping said, "In three days, I will send you a list of all such people in the capital."


    Mr. Shen nodded, "Don''t worry about funding. Just let your hands and feet go. If you don''t have enough manpower, you can recruit anyone who is reliable."


    Huaping nodded and asked, "I heard that the little prince recently started a workshop to make money?"


    Mr. Shen smiled and said, "The ones that were rewarded by the Holy Spirit have all been replaced by restaurants and shops. As long as the restaurants and shops don''t collapse, we won''t have to worry about running out of funds."


    Hua Ping sighed, "I was worried about my little master before, but I didn''t expect that the young master would be better than the old master."


    Yes, I used to worry that the Detective Department would exist in name only, but I didn¡¯t expect it to grow with more vitality.


    After discussing the matter, Hua Ping returned to Su Ji''s shop under the moonlight.


    Just as he was about to jump down from the tree, he heard someone talking by the side door, so he sneaked down quietly.


    A man of medium height in his twenties, shy and shy, said, "Gui...Ms. Gui...thank you for helping me up. If it weren''t for you, I...I would have lost my mother and become an orphan from now on."


    Xianggui replied with an indifferent look, "It''s a simple matter, sir. Don''t worry about it, let alone knock on Su Ji''s door at night."


    "I...I saw that Lady Gui has been busy, so..."


    "It''s getting late, let''s go quickly." After saying that, Xianggui closed the door, turned around and strode back to where she lived.


    ?Outside the door, the young man looked at the door and said, "What a good man." After sighing, he reluctantly left.


    ?Hua Ping looked inside and outside, his face was calm, and he entered his room as if the wind had passed without a trace.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 123： being taken out

    Chapter 123 Being taken out of the house


    Su Anzhi went to the academy. Although he studied in the study all day, everyone still felt that the home was empty, and for a while, they were really uncomfortable.


    Su Sanlang asked, "Sister, my eldest brother is not at home, and Xue Wulang is not here either."


    Xue Changcheng is now the fifth-grade Yuanwailang of the Ministry of Industry. He is only one level short of sending Xue Wulang directly to the Imperial College. However, judging from his official status last year, it is difficult for him to be promoted to Luo at this level!


    I heard from Xue Liuniang that Mr. Xue had been running for his son to enter the Imperial Academy throughout the first month. Of course, he also came to see Su Yanli. He didn''t even use his own son. How could Su Yanli open this back door to his neighbor.


    Before leaving, Mr. Xue pointed at Su Yanli and said, "Su Yuzhi, if we don''t need such a good relationship, what do you think?" Qing Gao? How much is it worth?


    Su Yanli smiled lightly and said, "It would be a good thing to allow children to study in different places."


    "You..." Having no choice but to talk, Mr. Xue shook his head, turned around and went home.


    Xue Wulang has no place to go for the time being, so he comes over after dinner every night and asks Su Yanli to help assess the day''s study.


    Mr. Xue is snobbish, while Xue Wulang has good qualifications. Su Yanli teaches and educates people, but does not bring his emotions to the children. He still patiently analyzes and assesses the children, taking his time and calmness.


    Su Ruojin pulled him and asked quietly, "Where do you want to go?"


    ¡°With An Zhi.¡±


    ??They are really good friends, we even go to school together.


    The lights in the corridor were dim at night, and Xue Wulang said, "Please don''t blame my father for coming to bother Uncle Li. He...he is also doing it for my own good."


    I''m sure I won''t blame them anymore, but they have different ways of doing things. The Su family and the Xue family are destined to be ordinary neighbors. Maybe in a few years, they won''t even be neighbors. By then, they can still remember their childhood playmates. ?


    Thinking about it, it¡¯s quite melancholy.


    Su Ruojin nodded, "As long as Aguan is good, he can reach the other side no matter where he is."


    The little lady¡¯s eyes were full of sincere encouragement, and Xue Wulang was moved, ¡°Thank you Ajin, I will definitely work hard.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I believe in you.¡±


    A few days later, Xue Wulang came to Su''s house to say goodbye, "I have been admitted to Dongshan Academy."


    "Congratulations."


    Looking at the Su family with a gentle smile, Xue Wulang was a little shy, "From now on, An Zhi and I will go to the academy together and come back together. We can be company again."


    Su Ruojin bared her teeth and said with a smile, "When I give you some delicious food for my eldest brother, I''ll bring you one too."


    Xue Wulang pursed his lips and said hello, and was about to leave happily when Su Ruojin stopped him and said, "Just in time, you can go there tomorrow and help me bring some delicious food to my brother."


    Su Ruojin hurriedly went to the storage room and took the cakes, biscuits made in the past two days, and the instant noodles specially made for Su Dalang. "If you are hungry after studying late, just soak this in hot water and put it in what I made." A good seasoning bag can fill your stomach immediately. ¡±


    Xue Wulang took the bag, which was full of stuff. An Zhi was so lucky to have a sister like Ah Jin who was so handy. He was so envious and wished he had such a good sister.


    Sister Su Ruojin sent Xue Wulang to the alley and said with a smile, "You will definitely go out early tomorrow, so my brother and I will not go see you off. I am here today to wish you a good study and make progress every day."


    ¡°Brother Chuan, Brother Chuan, I also wish you a bright future and no worries.¡±


    Su Ruojin: ...with such an old-fashioned congratulations, is this child definitely five years old?


    Xue Wulang''s serious and adult-like appearance also made the Su family laugh. "Thank you A Jin and A Gan. I will definitely work hard."


    At the entrance of the alley, a black carriage stopped, and Shuang Rui led the way. Under the sun, Zhao Lan was dressed in a black brocade robe. There was a hint of loneliness between his expressionless brows, which gave people a sense of noble decadence.


    The children in the alley saw the noble young master coming again. They all curiously rushed to the entrance of the alley to see his tall horse. They all exclaimed in admiration, "This horse is so majestic..."


    ¡°So tall¡­¡±


    The three children were lingering and chattering away. I felt that all the children were rushing towards the entrance of the alley, and they looked towards the entrance of the alley.


    "Hey, Brother Zhao is here." Su Sanlang immediately forgot about Xue Wulang, who was about to leave home, and ran straight over, "Brother Zhao...Brother Zhao..." Xue Wulang, who was feeling sad:...


    Su Ruojin also had Brother She Niu defeated. Why was he shouting so cheerfully? It made it seem like this guy was very familiar with him. In fact, every time he came to say something to him, he really... didn''t know what to say. What''s good about him?


    No matter how much he complained, Su Ruojin took two steps forward with a smile on his face and said, "Ah Jin has met the young master."


    Su Ruojin learned how to call Shuangrui and did not call him a conspicuous person.


    Xue Wulang followed up and saluted, "Xue Jiawulang has seen the young... Young Master." He learned A Jin''s name.


    ??Zhao Lan raised his eyelids and looked at Su Ruojin, "Are you free?"


    Get straight to the point.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost noon, why not go after dinner?¡±


    ?Zhao Lan said nothing.


    Shuangrui glanced at his master secretly, and hurriedly stepped forward with a smile: "Second Lady Su, everything has been set up, just waiting for you to go over and take a look."


    Oh, I was so anxious that I didn¡¯t even eat.


    Su Ruojin nodded, "Okay." She turned around and went home to talk to Cheng Yingzhen.


    Cheng Yingzhen was definitely worried about her daughter going out alone, but since she had a high status and often ate at home, she was familiar with her, so she agreed despite her worries, "Come back early."


    ¡°I got it, mother.¡±


    Su Ruojin made some arrangements at home and asked Shu Tong and Mao Ya to follow them.


    It was almost noon, the sun was strong, and the children in the alley were called home by their servants after watching Da Ma, and the alley suddenly became very quiet.


    Su Ruojin climbed into Zhao Lan''s carriage with Mao Ya''s support. She sat on the side, Mao Ya was next to her, and Shuang Rui sat opposite. He grinned, "Second lady, don''t worry, we''ll be there soon."


    Zhao Lan was sitting in the main seat. The distance was close and it was convenient to see the beautiful young man. However, he seemed to have gone out to be a thief in the night, looking listless and listless.


    Su Ruojin curled her lips secretly and thought to herself, if it weren''t for your name that covered the Su family, I really wouldn''t want to deal with the middle school boy. I''d be so tired!


    I don¡¯t know how long it took before the carriage stopped.


    ?She secretly breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, "Are we here?"


    Shuangrui didn''t reply, but looked at his master.


    (¡Ño¡Ñ)


    The next moment, Santai opened the curtain and said, "Young Master, Second Lady Su is here."


    Su Ruojin looked outside.


    (*@¦Ï@*)


    ?Isn¡¯t this Fengle Building?


    Su Ruojin turned around suddenly and looked at Zhao Lan, "Little Prince, what are you..."


    "I''m hungry." After saying that, no matter how surprised and angry the young lady was, she jumped out of the carriage first.


    Su Ruojin: ...Didn¡¯t the second boy say he was in a hurry just now and tricked her into going out in a hurry, but now he is no longer in a hurry, what does he want to do?


    Shuangrui and Santai both stood at the door of the carriage and waited for her respectfully, "Second Lady, please¡ª"


    This guy¡­


    Su Ruojin certainly wouldn''t have trouble with her stomach. Why don''t she just go to a restaurant and have a meal? Then she''ll eat.


    Dear friends, there¡¯s still another night update!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 124： Lunch at Fengle Building

    Chapter 124 Lunch in Fengle Building


    Su Ruojin didn¡¯t expect that he would enter Fengle Building, which he had longed for, in this way.


    ?Standing in front of the most famous building in the world, Su Ruojin raised his head and looked up at the prosperous five-story restaurant more than a thousand years ago. He felt as if he had traveled to the romantic, chic and elegant Song Dynasty, a time of peace and prosperity, where literati gathered and people sang and danced.


    Did Dayin have the same experience as Song Dynasty? Have you ever been "literary"? Let the status of literati soar in society, so that even children on the street can recite the famous works of today''s literati?


    ??The emperor was also generous, and his ministers dared to challenge the emperor''s power, and created a prosperous dynasty with the craftsmanship of scholars?


    Su Ruojin stood at the window on the fifth floor of Fengle Building and looked at the rolling majestic buildings. Fengle Building dared to be higher than the imperial palace. She believed that this was the Yin Dynasty parallel to the Song Dynasty.


    but,


    ?Things will inevitably turn against each other. The once extravagant and comfortable life of enjoyment made the rulers of the Song Dynasty long ago forget the foundation of settling down a family and establishing a life. They did not know that in the prosperous times, they had long been like a raging fire cooking oil. In that majestic palace, the ancestor of the Emperor of Yin Dynasty who sat on the dragon''s throne once said, "How can I allow others to sleep soundly beside the couch?"


    well!


    Su Ruojin turns around!


    She looked at the palace, and the young man was looking at her. She was caught off guard, and the young man had no time to look away.


    The two men''s eyes met.


    Ouch! Su Ruojin was shocked.


    ?Sure enough, the child behaves like a monster when he is quiet!


    ¡°Little Prince¡­¡± This is going to scare people to death!


    Zhao Lan did not feel embarrassed after being caught. He still looked careless. He even glanced at the majestic palace, and then sat back down at the dining table leisurely.


    Shuangrui smiled and stepped forward, "Mrs. Su, the food is on the table, please¡ª"


    The famous dishes on the first floor! Su Ruojin was so excited that she forgot to invite the guests. She just sat down happily and glanced at the meal on the table. She recognized it at first glance as sashimi. She didn''t expect that Dayin Dynasty also had island cuisine.


    Wait, no, the culture of the island country is based on the Tang Dynasty. I heard that eating too much sashimi is not good. In the previous life, Su Ruojin didn''t like it very much. But at this moment, it has proved a historical fact, that is, the diet of the island country has indeed evolved from It was passed down from the Tang Dynasty, otherwise, how could she have seen the same cuisine as the island country in the Dayin Dynasty, which was similar to the Song Dynasty?


    Turning to the next dish, it looks black but not red, and looks very ugly. Could it be the famous dish ''Plasma Duck''? Just by looking at it, I really don''t agree that this is the first dish upstairs. But if it doesn¡¯t have special features, it won¡¯t be on the menu of the No. 1 restaurant.


    Su Ruojin couldn''t help but pick up the chopsticks. Just as he was about to reach out to pick them up, he realized that the owner hadn''t moved the chopsticks yet. He bared his teeth and smiled, "Little Prince, you can start now!"


    Zhao Lan¡¯s eyelids moved.


    ?That means, eat whatever you want.


    Su Ruojin: Is it so difficult for you to speak? I really wanted to give him a look, but I told myself, forget it, don''t be like a middle school boy.


    With a fake smile, he stretched out his chopsticks and picked up a piece to taste.


    Duck meat is salty yet sweet, sweet yet spicy. It tastes crisp and tender, not rotten but not spicy. It has only a mellow and rich aroma without any trace of duck smell.


    It is really ugly because the duck pieces are completely covered with duck blood. Everyone knows the blood. The blood of freshly killed chickens and ducks is bright red and can be left alone or cooked. Without the blessing of high technology and ruthless work, , it will oxidize quickly, making the originally red and white duck meat turn black, as if it is burnt.


    It was really delicious to eat. The duck meat was tender and delicious. Su Ruojin took three chopsticks before stopping. She was still exhausted and thought to herself, if the appearance could be improved, wouldn''t it be more perfect?


    ?So how can we improve it? What can I use to maintain the color of this dish? Apart from chili peppers, Su Ruojin couldn''t think of anything that could be fried in red oil to ensure the beauty of this dish.


    ?But chili peppers are still in distant South America. How can we reach Dayin across all corners of the country?


    Forget it, thinking about it was in vain, Su Ruojin moved to the next course - yellow bird bream.


    The oriole is a kind of bird, not much bigger than a quail. It has a crisp cry and a cute appearance. We modern people may be reluctant to eat it, but the Great Yin Dynasty seemed to like it very much. In the past, Su Yanli often brought this kind of bream back when he came back from abroad, such as quail, yellow sparrow. Birds, sparrows, etc. Later, due to Su Ruojin''s extreme disgust, Su Yanli stopped bringing these at home. Unexpectedly, they were also on the menu of No. 1 Restaurant. Thinking of the cute little birds, Su Ruojin gave up eating this dish and moved to the next dish. This...isn''t it the miso soup from the island country? It''s true. This is something from our ancestors. It has been eliminated by the Chinese people. The island people But it''s still a treasure.


    The next dish, Dongpo Pork, was neatly stacked, like mahjong pieces, translucent red, and colored like agate. Su Ruojin''s eyes shone when she saw it. This was also her specialty. Try it quickly. Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s the one cooked by No. 1 No. 1 Lou, or the one she combined with modern cooking techniques.


    ?Soft but not rotten, fat but not greasy, good-looking and delicious, the skill and heat are higher than hers, it is indeed a dish made by No. 1 Famous Restaurant, okay, quite good!


    Finally, there was a dish that the young lady liked. Shuangrui had been observing quietly and found that the young lady didn''t like much. When he was worrying about what to order, when it was served, the young lady asked for a bowl of rice with the braised pork soup. Finished the rice in the bowl in one go.


    Shuangrui:¡­


    Seeing that the young lady didn¡¯t even eat any sashimi, she reminded her with a smile: ¡°Young lady don¡¯t eat sashimi?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of getting angry.¡±


    Shuangrui:¡­


    ?Zhao Lan raised his eyes.


    Su Ruojin: "Fish creates fire, and meat creates phlegm. Eating more fish can easily lead to internal heat, and eating more raw fish can lead to internal heat, such as red eyes and swollen teeth..."


    As expected, she is the daughter of a doctor. She understands everything at such a young age, but that¡¯s not it. In the past, the young master would easily get angry after eating these things, but she didn¡¯t know it at first. It was only after the imperial doctor diagnosed her that she found out.


    ¡°Then little lady, try this shark skin.¡±


    ¡°Shark...skin?¡± Su Ruojin looked at the bowl pointed by Shuangrui. It was as long and thin as noodles. Did he think it was today¡¯s staple food?


    Finally, there was something that the little lady had never eaten before. Shuangrui felt the sudden joy of the little master.


    Shuangrui quickly and diligently brought the soup bowl to the young lady, "Shark skin is a good thing. It can not only be used for swords and scabbards, but also for armor. Of course, you can also make soup like this."


    I didn''t think that the people were so fierce that they were so fierce that they actually killed sharks. Su Ruojin felt cold teeth and hesitated to eat.


    Shuangrui looked forward to her using her chopsticks with a smile on her face.


    She unconsciously looked at Zhao Lan. This guy was eating elegantly from a small soup bowl, as if he was not eating the fiercest thing in the ocean, but the small fish and shrimp in the stream.


    Su Ruojin lowered his head and looked at his soup bowl. The dishes had already been made, so what would you like to taste? The shark skin looks like dragon beard noodles, not cut off, and the strands are coiled in the bowl, just like longevity noodles.


    ?She caught one end, put it in her mouth, sucked hard, and slid it in. It was really tender, smooth, and chewy. It was really delicious!


    It must be very expensive! After enjoying it, Su Ruojin thought of this belatedly.


    ??After finishing the main meal, he also ate sugar-frosted jade bee''er, drank tea with paste, and had a table full of authentic and sumptuous famous dishes from the Yin Dynasty. Su Ruojin now had a taste of Fengle Lou.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 125： The ham is finally grilled

    Chapter 125 The ham is finally grilled


    After eating and drinking, Zhao Lan slowly led Su Ruojin downstairs.


    ?The entire Fengle Building was bustling with singing and dancing, but during the process of going downstairs, except for the occasional waiter or two serving food, there was no one there.


    Su Ruojin didn''t know whether it was the exclusive passage that Prince Zhao Xiao took, or whether the restaurant cleared the place specially for him. Anyway, it felt like living a luxurious life in peace and tranquility.


    Sure enough, you have to be rich!


    Shu Tong and Mao Ya were already waiting by the carriage at the door. Su Ruojin took advantage of Mao Ya to help her get into the carriage and asked in a low voice, "Have you eaten?" The two of them did not follow them to the fifth floor.


    Mao Ya nodded, "Eat on the second floor." After saying this, she looked around quietly and whispered quickly, "It''s not as delicious as the second lady''s cooking."


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    how to say? In an era when cooking, grilling, pickling, and cold dressing were the main tasks, although stir-frying, frying, stewing, etc. were also practiced, compared with later generations, the cooking methods were still relatively simple. Take the yusheng just now, for example, although in later generations in the south It''s quite a lot, but people still don''t accept it. There is an idiom called "ÇJ´Êpopulation", in which ÇJ is to cut meat, not limited to fish, into fine pieces and eat it raw. We modern people may think that raw meat slices are fishy and smelly. It''s not delicious at all. The ancients didn''t think so. From the Zhou Dynasty to the Yin Dynasty, people have always liked to eat spicy food.


    After eating and drinking, Su Ruojin got on the carriage and staggered. Su Ruojin was dozed all the way. It wasn''t until the carriage stopped and Mao Ya patted her gently that she woke up. She got off the carriage and arrived at a quiet place. ''s big house.


    ? Pushing open the door and passing through the small patio, there is a row of desks in the large open space. Each table has either a meat grinder or an enema machine, giving it a busy scene.


    Zhao Lan turned his head and looked at the young lady standing at the door, "Where to start?"


    The workshop is quite large. Su Ruojin feels that her roasted ham sausage business is promising, and she smiles happily, "Start by choosing the meat."


    A middle-aged man in charge got Shuangrui''s hint and quickly stepped forward to lead people to the meat cutting area. As he walked, Su Ruojin asked, "What crops are the starch here made of?"


    ?In front of Tianhuang nobles, the stewards did not dare to speak at will.


    Shuangrui urged: "Speak as Mrs. Su tells you to."


    "Yes!" The steward next to the noble man was impatient, and the frightened middle-aged man quickly replied cautiously, "Go back to Mrs. Su, there are wheat, red beans, mung beans, etc."


    Su Ruojin nodded, there was no way, there were no potatoes, red potatoes, or corn at this time, so we had to use these first.


    Su Ruojin cuts the meat, mixes the ingredients, puts it into a meat grinder and minces it into fine meat paste, and then puts it into a closed high-temperature steamer to sterilize it, puts it on a drying rack to cool, and finally places it in an ice cellar for storage. .


    In this step, no matter how high the temperature of high-temperature steaming is, it cannot be compared with the high-temperature oven sterilization of later generations, so she shortened the shelf life. "It should not be taken out of the ice cellar for more than ten days in summer, and it should not be more than one month in winter."


    ?No matter what Su Ruojin said, the manager just nodded.


    Only people like the little prince can get an ice cellar similar to a cold storage. This is why Su Ruojin did not think of the small ham sausage simply. Compared with ham sausage, sausages require less cooking and sterilization processes. They only need to be filled and put away. Just air-dry on the rack, and the air-dried ingredients can be stored for a long time.


    Throughout the afternoon, Zhao Lan stayed with Su Ruojin, silently watching her instructing the servants and explaining the details that needed to be paid attention to.


    Su Ruojin drove past him, but she had to stand on the side, as if she didn''t care if she didn''t stand on the side to supervise the work. Okay, this is your territory, you can do whatever you want, and she should do whatever she wants. .


    By the time I came out of the workshop, it was already dark.


    ?Shuangrui asked someone to give Su Ruojin a batch of ham sausages made in the afternoon.


    Su Ruojin: ...There seem to be several thousand small ones.


    "free?"


    The little lady¡¯s eyes were shining as if she was obsessed with money. Zhao Lan lowered the corners of her slightly pursed lips and said, ¡°Yeah!¡±


    "Wow!" Su Ruojin almost jumped up with joy, "Thank you, little prince. I will go back to Su Ji''s shop now and buy new ones right away." She couldn''t wait. Shuangrui was just about to say that dinner was arranged, but the host glanced at him and immediately asked Santai to prepare the car.


    On the way back, Su Ruojin''s heart felt like it was about to fly. She wished she could reach Suji in one step, giggling all the way.


    ?Of course, only Su Ruojin thought she was snickering. In fact, all three people in the carriage, Zhao Lan, Shuang Rui, and Mao Ya, looked at her and laughed all the way.


    ??This so-called ham sausage really makes the second lady so happy?


    ?The silly Su Ruojin seemed to have finally remembered something. She reached out and took the ham sausage prepared separately in the snack box. She opened her mouth and took a bite. Wow, this is a pure natural ham sausage without additives. It is so delicious.


    He was so happy that he stuffed the ham sausage in his mouth and reminded Zhao Lan: "The little prince, take it and eat it!" This is the king of snacks!


    Zhao Lan really listened to her, reached for one, and ate it like her.


    Su Ruojin really enjoyed the meal so much that she let Shuang Rui and Mao Ya eat.


    Both of them looked at Zhao Lan carefully. In Mao Ya''s eyes, the little prince didn''t say anything, but Shuang Rui understood his little master, reached out and took one and handed it to Mao Ya first, and then he gave it to Mao Ya. Got one myself.


    ?Ham sausage with added starch is combined with alternately fat and lean pork, with various condiments and spices. When you bite it in your mouth, it is chewy and not too delicious. Shuangrui''s eyebrows will almost fly after eating it.


    "It''s still delicious according to the lady''s guidance." Although the workshop made it according to the lady''s recipe, the taste is not as good as the one taught by the lady herself. No wonder the little prince insisted on bringing the lady to the workshop, and it turned out to be different. .


    The carriage arrived at Su Ji very quickly. Su Ruojin was so excited that she was about to jump out of the carriage. She almost fell down, but when Mao Ya was about to pull him up, Zhao Lan quickly pulled her back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He frowned and jumped out of the carriage first.


    Su Ruojin was frightened by the serious face of the young master and stopped in the carriage without daring to move.


    ??Zhao Lan stood in front of the car door and stretched out his hand, "Come here."


    Well¡­


    Su Ruojin opened her arms and moved toward him in confusion.


    ??The young master stretched out his long arms and put his arms around the little lady''s armpits, and hugged her down.


    Until he stood on the ground, Su Ruojin was still a little confused. When did Prince Zhao become so brotherly?


    Mother Dong saw the little lady coming and hurriedly came out to greet her, "Second Lady..."


    Su Ruojin came out of her daze instantly and walked around to the barbecue stall with a smile, "Brother Dashi, Aunt Gui, do you have any bamboo sticks?"


    "Yes." Xianggui quickly grabbed a handful of bamboo sticks and handed them over.


    Su Ruojin let Mao Ya catch it, and she stood in front of Xianggui''s barbecue grill, "Tomorrow I''ll have someone build a grill specifically for roasting ham, so I''ll make do with it today."


    Shutong brought two large baskets of ham sausages over, and Su Ruojin brought Xianggui and others to bake them first.


    A few minutes later, Su Ruojin brought the baked first one to Zhao Lan, who had not left yet, "Young Master, would you like to try it?"


    Dear friends, there is still another chapter for tonight! !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 126： Shi Er discusses business

    Chapter 126 Shi Er Discussing Business


    Smelling the aroma, many people had gathered in front of the barbecue stall. No one had ever seen ham sausages, and everyone was very curious. With the noble person there, no one dared to make any noise, and quietly watched the fairy-like young master eating ham sausages. .


    Zhao Lan took the ham and took a bite under the curious eyes of everyone. The unroasted ham was already very good, but the roasted ham was even more delicious. It was steaming and could even burn your tongue if you were not careful, but the bite broke the ham. In an instant, the heat and strength were so wonderful that it couldn''t be stopped at all.


    ??The elegant young master in rich clothes stood in the street fireworks, with a smile on his lips, and waved an empty bamboo stick in his hand towards Su Ruojin through the barbecue fireworks.


    Young people are dignified and the stalls are noisy.


    They were so mismatched. In the hustle and bustle, Su Ruojin didn''t expect to see the world-weary young man''s smile at this moment. It was like the light from the moon after the dark clouds above his head dispersed. At this moment, the young prince shocked everyone.


    ?Oh my God! He charmed all living beings at a young age, and he got even better when he grew up.


    Su Ruojin took a deep breath, closed her eyes of surprise, and quickly gave the free super model a hot sausage, "Young Master, please use it slowly."


    Zhao Lan reached out and took it, but did not eat it. Instead, he nodded slightly to the young lady and said, "The grilled sausage is delicious. Thank you for the treat. See you another day." He turned and walked away gracefully.


    Why does it feel like the thirteen-year-old boy suddenly lost all his anger and became clear and gentle?


    Su Ruojin: Why do you feel like my dad?


    Shu Tong and others: Could it be that after studying with adults for a long time, why do you behave so like adults?


    ??The little noble man disappeared from everyone''s sight, and someone called out, "Bring me ten skewers of grilled sausages..."


    ¡°Give me twenty skewers¡­¡±


    ¡­


    The onlookers who reacted suddenly swarmed in and shouted, "I shouted, give it to me..."


    The barbecue stall was almost overrun. Fortunately, Huaping appeared in time to turn the tide and block the crowd. With his support, everyone lined up and the sausages were supplied in limited quantities to ensure that everyone could taste it.


    After a while, the two large baskets of ham sausages were sold out.


    ? Dashi stood in front of the stall and shouted to everyone, "Limited supply every night, first come first served, no waiting after the expiration date!"


    Just like the candied haws in the winter of the year before last, ham sausage swept through Bianjing City like the wind, becoming the most popular snack in Bianjing City. Everyone who wanted to do this business racked their brains to find a source of supplies.


    Those who imitated found that whether it was pig intestines or sheep intestines, the intestines in various slaughtering shops had already been ordered by people. They could not find suitable materials for enema, so they turned around to look for the source of the supply. When they inquired, they found that it was Pingyang. Who dares to touch the general affairs of the county king? There is nothing you can do about watching others make money.


    Su Ruojin had thought about the popularity of the business. After all, the popularity of sausage snacks in later generations was there. However, the business was so popular that Prince Zhao Xiaojun built large workshops in several places, and the popularity slowly decreased. She still Didn''t expect that.


    She was secretly glad that she didn''t do it herself. The Su family couldn''t suppress it at all!


    The business of hawthorn slices was slow, so Shi Er shamelessly approached Su Ruojin: "Little boss, you should have seen clearly how my business has been doing this winter and spring, and what kind of person I am, right?"


    I have indeed seen clearly that my business ability is average and I am a decent person. To use a common saying, it is a pity to throw away food that is tasteless.


    Shu Tong didn¡¯t understand, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Shu Tong listened with a black thread and lowered his lips sympathetically, "But the Lord seems to have a good impression of him. If you don''t give him some small business, you will probably annoy the Lord again." Is this so?


    Shu Tong nodded: "Definitely."


    Su Ruojin thinks it is true.


    Shutong stared at the young lady, waiting for her to speak, but he didn''t wait for a long time, "Is it just like this?"


    "yes."


    Shu Tong curled his lips and said, "Anyway, there are already a lot of imitators in the capital, so why not find a way for Shi Erlang to find a place to sell grilled sausages."


    any solution? Su Ruojin thought to herself that she was not a money-splitting boy, so there were so many ways she could think of.


    Just when I was thinking about how to express my anger at Shu Tongshu, an idea popped into my mind, "How about letting him set up a stall on the small street at the foot of Dongshan Academy to sell grilled sausages?"


    Shutong acted as if he had gotten the business, so he quickly responded to Shi Er''s request.


    ¡°Uncle Shutong, if you are so diligent, you are not receiving any benefits from the historian, are you?¡±


    Shutong shook his head vigorously, "How is that possible? I just think he took care of him outside Beijing..."


    Ding said that Shi Er had always taken care of her as a pilgrim and was quite an honest person. Su Ruojin finally nodded and said, "Tomorrow, the people from the little prince will come to deliver grilled sausages. Let them bring two hundred more sausages each time. Let him Take it to the foot of the academy mountain and sell it, and keep an eye on my brother''s situation at the academy."


    The next day, Shi Er knew that he could sell sausages at the foot of the academy mountain. He jumped up and down happily. "It happens that the place at home is small. I asked one of our brothers to move out. Now it''s me. I''ll take my mother-in-law to rent a place at the foot of the mountain." The house sells sausages by the way. "It must be wonderful to think about those little days.


    Shi Er happily carried away two hundred ham sausages. When he was about to leave the shop, the servants and employees in Su Ji''s shop were very busy. He seemed to have thought of something, turned around and hesitated for a long time before returning to Su Ruojin.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with Uncle Shi?¡±


    ?Shi Er looked hard to speak.


    The book has a straight face: "Shi Er, don''t be dissatisfied, you can get this..."


    "No... I definitely don''t dislike the lack of ham, but... I have a sixth brother who fell off the wall when he was a child and became lame. He was despised by his brothers and sisters every day at home, and he was treated badly. I''m afraid He won¡¯t live for more than two years. I see that you are short-handed when it comes to skewering vegetables and sausages. Although my brother is lame, he can still skewer vegetables and sausages without any problem.¡±


    Su Ruojin''s master and servant looked at each other. They had instinctive sympathy when they encountered people in difficulty, but when they didn''t understand anything, they couldn''t be too sympathetic.


    After all, Shi Er had been around on the street, and he immediately understood the concerns of the Su family''s master and servant, "Don''t worry, although the leg is lame, it will not hinder daily life. I promise you on behalf of my brother that as long as you have two meals a day, there will be a utility room for you." As long as he has a place, he doesn¡¯t want anything else.¡±


    The skewers are all ready-made from Mrs. Fan¡¯s workshop, but most of them are meat-based. Su Ruojin also added vegetables, such as leeks, eggplants, lotus roots, etc. The shop really needs a vegetable skewer.


    Su Ruojin thought about it and said, "Okay, you can bring it over and let me see it. As long as the person is clean and quick, the wages will not be much, but there will still be money."


    "Then..." Shi Er still hopes that his younger brother will move out of the house and stop being popular with the family. Otherwise, the money he earns will probably be taken away by his family, and he will still be treated as a lowly person.


    Su Ji Puzi could still make room for people to stay: "As I said before, I''ll look at the people first."


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± No matter what, Xiao Dongjia could relent, which meant he saw hope, and Shi Er hurried back to pick up Lao Liu.

 Chapter 127： Seized the opportunity

    Chapter 127 Seizing the opportunity


    Shi Er ran away and Hua Ping came.


    Su Ruojin smiled and said, "It''s rare, Uncle Hua, to be able to see you in broad daylight."


    ? Hua Ping looked lazy. He entered the accounting room, found a chair and sat on it crookedly, as if he had no bones in his body. He felt as if he had been drained by wine and sex. When the young lady teased him, he did not reply.


    Su Ruojin frowned, "Uncle Hua, no way!"


    Huaping snorted coldly, "I am a child."


    The book has a black face, scolding the flower boy for not being upright, "Second Lady is still young." Don''t talk nonsense.


    Su Ruojin looked unbelieving. Just as he was about to say something, he was reminded by Shu Tong''s words that he really shouldn''t understand this at such a young age, so he shrugged, "Then what are you busy with all day long? Gambling?"


    ¡°Does it count to play with the gangsters on the street occasionally?¡± Hua Ping answered every question, ¡°If you¡¯re happy, just lose some money to them. If you¡¯re not happy, win all their money.¡±


    Hey, this arrogance deserves a beating.


    ¡°Then you are earning extra money to save money to marry a wife?¡±


    When Huaping heard this, his eyes suddenly lit up and he grinned, as if he had been guessed by you.


    "Real or fake?" Su Ruojin didn''t believe it, "Who did you fall in love with? How much did you save?"


    Huaping didn¡¯t hide anything: ¡°I haven¡¯t found an interesting little lady yet, but I did save some money.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Uncle Hua Ping has quite high requirements for his wife, "All good-looking women are the same, but interesting souls are unique." Su Ruojin gave a thumbs up, "I support you."


    Outside the door, Xianggui was about to come in to answer things. When she heard Huaping''s reply, she turned around and left quietly.


    ?Back at the workshop, Dashi smiled and said, "Cousin, let''s talk to my boss."


    Xianggui said nothing.


    Dashi was stunned for a moment, "You didn''t say that?"


    Xianggui sat down and was busy with Chuan Chuan in silence.


    ? Dashi glanced at his wife and motioned for her to go to the accounting room to speak.


    Shanhe shook his head and signaled the man to stop meddling in his own business.


    Dashi sighed and continued busy.


    It was almost noon, and the breakfast stall in front was closed. Dong''s mother came in to busy with lunch, and Ershi packed up the things. She entered the kitchen and saw Xianggui standing at the door of the accounting room and then coming back. After thinking for a moment, she turned around and went to the accounting room.


    Su Ruojin smiled and said hello when he saw her, "Mother Dong!"


    Things were busy in the stall, but Mother Dong did not treat Huaping as an outsider, and said directly, "During this period, a young man from a nearby alley often came to look for Xianggui. Xianggui ignored him, and he squatted opposite the shop. When we were busy, He came over to help us. If we showed our disdain and refused to let him help, he would quietly squat back in the opposite corner and just smile when he saw Xiang Gui. "


    Su Ruojin raised her eyebrows and asked, "What''s Aunt Gui''s attitude?"


    ??Mother Dong looked at her and said, "I''m afraid I don''t like her."


    ??Compared with the handsome Hua Ping, the man was neither big nor fat, but his body was wide and square in both appearance and stature. He could not catch the eyes of the Su family servants who often saw handsome men.


    ¡°Look what I¡¯m doing?¡±


    Mother Dong smiled and said, "It''s nothing."


    Hua Ping said, "If it affects Su Ji''s business, I will take him away."


    Mama Dong sighed, "I''m sure I don''t like Xianggui, so just take it away!"


    ¡°Okay, I get it.¡±


    ??Unexpectedly, Xianggui had rotten peach blossoms. Su Ruojin smiled without taking it seriously and chatted with Hua Ping for a while. Mother Dong''s lunch was cooked, and they went over to eat.


    As soon as the food was brought to the table and before they had time to eat, Shi Er took his wife and brother to the door of the shop. Seeing them eating, he quickly tried to avoid them, but Su Ruojin signaled to Shu Tong to call the three of them in.


    Without asking any questions, Dong¡¯s mother first asked them to get a working lunch for each of them.


    ?Shi Er was flattered and thanked him happily. He picked up the chopsticks and began to eat the rice. He ate happily.


    The second daughter-in-law of Shi had a square face and big hands. When she saw the rich and meaty meal, she held her chopsticks as if the food was not delicious. She kept her head down and took out a chopstick for a long time.


    The second brother Shi was holding a cane in one hand and chopsticks in the other, but the hand holding the chopsticks kept shaking and he couldn''t eat anything for a long time.


    No one in Su Ji had noticed the different performances of the three of them.


    Su Ruojin was eating while paying attention to brother Shi Er who was coming to work. I wonder if she told him to be clean. The young man in his twenties was wearing a new linen suit and looked quite clean.


    She specifically looked at his fingernails. Her hands were not as rough as those of a twenty-year-old man. It looked like they were caused by overwork. Then she looked at his fingernails. They were bald and not hiding dirt. Look again. Although the hair is not as clean and tidy as that of the Su family servants, it is still acceptable.


    For dry catering, this look is pretty good.


    Su Ruojin looked at his legs for the last time. When he came in, he came here on crutches. In other words, he could take care of his life normally, so give him a chance and try it out for a month.


    After everyone in Su Ji had eaten, Mother Dong and Xianggui cleared away the dishes. Whether it was the rice bowl or the food plate, Shi''s second daughter-in-law didn''t touch a few chopsticks. Mother Dong endured her displeasure and asked, "Sister-in-law thinks the food is not good." Eat?¡± The second daughter-in-law Shi, who had always had a cold face, suddenly covered her mouth and shrugged her shoulders.


    This is crying.


    ?Shi Er didn''t even have the mood to wipe his mouth clean, he squatted to the side with a frown on his face.


    ¡°What is this doing?¡± Dong¡¯s mother was unhappy, ¡°This is a place where we do business, we are not here to take advantage of bad luck.¡±


    "I''m sorry...I''m sorry..." Shi''s second daughter-in-law suddenly lost her composure and carefully apologized to Dong''s mother.


    Su Ruojin finally figured it out, "Second Uncle Shi, can''t your family handle the next meal?"


    After being exposed by his little boss, Shi Er was no longer embarrassed and nodded, "My mother gave birth to eleven children. When she got married at that age, she gave birth to a bunch of grandchildren. They lived in five dilapidated small courtyards, which were so crowded that they could not even fit in. It¡¯s hard to find work in the capital. Don¡¯t say that women can be as busy as Dong¡¯s mothers. Even the men in the family can¡¯t find work every now and then.¡±


    ??Had I not been lucky enough to earn a little money in the past two years, my family would have gone out to beg for food.


    ??Three years ago, the Su Ruojin family was the lowest level of petty officials in the capital, then the Shi family was the lowest level of ordinary people in the capital, working hard for three meals a day.


    Su Ruojin looked at Shi''s second daughter-in-law, who had been reluctant to eat, and asked, "How are your cooking skills?"


    Shi Er''s daughter-in-law, who was so sad that she couldn''t help herself, raised her head blankly when she heard this. She didn''t know why the beautiful young lady suddenly asked this.


    Shi Er understood instantly, "My mother-in-law is good at making pasta. Little boss, if you teach her how to make Xiao Long Baozi, she will definitely do a good business selling them at the foot of Academy Mountain."


    Based on the situation of selling hawthorn slices, Su Ruojin didn''t quite believe it, but she was willing to give Shi Er and his wife, who came to ask for business, a chance. "Whether the business is good or not is up to you, but whether it is making steamed buns or doing business, my request Just be honest, don¡¯t cut corners and play tricks, win reputation with honesty and keep the business going for a long time.¡±


    The master is willing to teach you how to do it carefully, which means that he is willing to give you a chance. Although Shi Er''s business is average, he seized such a rare opportunity and promised from the bottom of his heart, "I will definitely bear in mind the words of the second lady. If I can''t do it, Make me a pauper."


    Su Ruojin nodded, "Aunt Gui, check if there is any food left, and serve it to Aunt Shi and take it back to the children."


    The second daughter-in-law of Shi knelt down with a bang and said, "My dear wife, I, Miao Ercui, am willing to be a cow or a horse in return for your great kindness."


    Su Ruojin asked Shi Er to quickly pick up his wife, "Don''t do anything to me in return. Just run your own shop and run your small family well."


    Shi Er has been hanging out on the street for a long time. As soon as Xiaodongjia said something, he suddenly realized something. His eyes lit up. He suppressed the excitement in his heart and quickly asked his brother, "Xiaodongjia, look..."


    ?Shi Xiaoliu was thinner than Huaping, but not as energetic as Huaping. His face was sallow, and he looked like he was suffering from malnutrition caused by hunger.


    ¡°Try it out for a month first. If you are good with your hands and have no problem with your character, you can stay in the shop as a helper.¡±


    ¡°Ah Liu, you heard me, come and kowtow to my little boss.¡±


    When Shi Xiaoliu heard that he had food to eat, how could he not be excited? He threw away his stick and was about to throw himself on the ground. Su Ruojin was so frightened that he quickly asked Hua Ping to hold him. He was already lame on one leg and the other one was broken. I''m afraid that she will have to take care of him for the rest of my life.


    The little lady looked up at the sky speechlessly, which made Shi Xiaoliu blush with embarrassment, and his sallow face finally turned red.


    Su Ruojin waved her hand towards him, "Eat the food first." After taking a look at the food, she called, "Aunt Gui, warm it up for Uncle Shi Liu."


    "Don''t waste the firewood, this is good...very good..." He limped and went back to the dining table to get chopsticks to eat.


    Xianggui came over and took it from his hand, "If you want to do something here, you have to be obedient." After that, he took the food away to heat it.


    The young man was in embarrassment again.


    After letting Shi Er''s daughter-in-law and Shi Xiaoliu eat and drink, Su Ruojin arranged the next thing. Shi Er was not in a hurry to sell ham sausages. First, let Miao Ercui learn how to make breakfast from Dong''s mother. How many calculations could she learn? A few things, it all depends on her ability.


    ??He also asked Ershi to pack up a small house for Shi Xiaoliu and let him live in it. For the time being, he would only be provided with room and board but no wages. As long as he didn''t dislike his lameness and could keep him alive, Shi Xiaoliu was willing to do anything.


    Arrange it and let them do what they should do.


    Huaping said angrily, "Take care of all the lame people, you''re going to turn this place into a charity bureau!"


    During the Dayin Dynasty, there was a charity bureau that took in abandoned babies and the elderly and fatherless.


    Su Ruojin also knew that she was temporarily soft-hearted, so she smiled helplessly, "It''s only my fault that Uncle Shi would seize the opportunity."


    Shi Er, who was going home to pack his things, said to Shi Xiaoliu on the way, "Brother pushed you, and I made up for the sin of not catching it. Xiaoliu, please don''t hate me anymore."


    Shi Xiaoliu said, ¡°I have never hated anyone.¡±


    ?For people like them, there are many accidental deaths around them. What do they hate? There is nothing wrong with watching the sun for one more day if you can live one more day.


    ?Shi Er looked up to the sky happily. Ever since he met Dr. Su, his life had improved. From then on, the Su family was his noble family.


    However, as soon as he turned his head, Shi Er''s expression changed and he said to his wife''s sixth brother, "When I go home later, you all have to listen to me. Only in this way can you climb out of this dead pool and live a good life, do you understand? "


    Miao Ercui looked at the man and nodded, of course she hoped it would happen.


    ??Shi Er was reliable in dealing with the Su family and looked honest and kind, but as soon as he stepped into the shabby courtyard of the Shi family, his thief face was more disgusting than the filthiest kiln dweller.


    The historians would stay away from him when they saw him.


    ¡°Shi Laoer, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to move out? Why are you coming back?¡±


    There will be another update tonight, dears!

 Chapter 128： Mother Dong tells stories

    Chapter 128 Mother Dong tells a story


    If you want to avoid being dragged to death in the quagmire, you have to avoid people. This is the survival rule that Shi Er figured out at the bottom. As long as the Shi family hates him, he can take back as much money as he wants, just like the gift. Normally, no one dared to say anything, and even took his money, hoping that he would die outside and never come back.


    So when Shi Er proposed to separate the family and not leave the house brick by brick, everyone in the Shi family knelt down and thanked God.


    There were no property disputes, and the division of the family was quickly settled. From then on, in addition to honoring his parents during the New Year and festivals, Shi Laoer would no longer take money from the family until he was born, old, sick, or died, and he would start a family of his own.


    When Shi Er went to Wenshan Street to look for a rental house, Miao Ercui learned how to make breakfast under Dong''s mother. In addition to keeping the secret of the rice roll technology, Miao Ercui taught her everything else that could be taught to her, including how to make children''s rice rolls. Long Bao has a filling soup.


    While working, he told her a story seemingly casually, "It is said that there were two landowners in the past. One of them worked hard all his life. When he died, he saved thousands of taels of silver and passed it all to his son. He thought that with so much money, his son would definitely live a more comfortable life than he did. After the old landlord died, his son did live a more comfortable life than he did, but this kind of comfort only lasted a few years. Without the restraint of the old landlord, the small landlord spent his days drinking, gambling and gambling. He quickly spent thousands of taels in prostitution and became a pauper with no food to eat;


    And what about the other landowner? When he was alive, he should eat and spend time. When he died, he had nothing but a small yard and taught his son how to dig the land and grow crops. People thought that the small landowner had no property to inherit, and his future life would definitely be very difficult. In the early years, the small landowner not only planted grain on the piece of land left by his father, but also bought many other fields, and became a famous large landowner in the area. "


    Miao Ercui has been learning crafts from Dong¡¯s mother for more than ten days. She has never heard any stories from her. Suddenly she told them when she was learning Xiao Long Bao. Why? She couldn''t figure it out, so she asked her man after work in the evening, "Erlang, what do you think Mother Dong meant when she told this story?"


    ¡°Xiaolongbao?¡±


    Miao Ercui nodded.


    ?Shi Erchang was walking on the street and heard gossip that the soup in Su Ji Xiao Long Bao was a secret recipe that ordinary people couldn''t make. "Then I understand."


    Miao Ercui didn¡¯t understand. She just sighed, ¡°Who would have thought that the soup in Xiao Long Bao is actually jelly made from boiled pig skin.¡±


    ¡°The little boss is knocking us.¡± ¡°How?¡±


    Shi Er replied: "Let us not sell the secret recipe. Even if we sell it at a high price, the windfall will be spent quickly. But if the secret recipe is not sold, we keep doing it. The money will flow like thin water and we can keep it." We don¡¯t have to worry about food and drink throughout our lives.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, the servants of the Imperial College are different from other people. Every warning is so roundabout.


    Shi Erleng replied, "If you dare to sell this secret recipe, I''m afraid there won''t be any Shi Er''s family of five in this capital."


    Miao Ercui broke into a cold sweat after hearing this, "Is this... so serious?"


    Shi Er nodded and warned his wife, "The kitchen is an important place. From now on, we will be as strict as the owner. Don''t let anyone enter at will. Even your sons and daughters must be careful and don''t let them know, otherwise the secret recipe will be leaked accidentally." .


    After half a month, Shi Er finally found a house, but the house was almost at the end of the street and very remote. Shi Er asked Su Ruojin to help him think of a way to save money and have a good location.


    Su Ruojin rolled her eyes at him and said, "You think I am a wishing well. Whatever you tell it will come true!"


    Ah...how did it end up with the wishing fountain? Shi Er looked puzzled, "If we set up a stall at the door, I''m afraid no one will come to buy it."

 Chapter 129： Junior sister

    Chapter 129 Junior Sister


    Su Ruojin rolled his eyes, "Uncle Shi, are you relying on me?"


    History 2:¡­


    It''s definitely okay to be lazy, but does hugging someone''s thigh count?


    ?Whether it was due to instinct or talent, Shi Er struggled to get out of the quagmire of historians, but as Su Ruojin commented on him, his business qualifications were average. If he was forced by the environment, his qualifications could still improve.


    ?No, with Su Erniang as a kind and thoughtful little boss, Shi Er suddenly relaxed and stopped thinking. He habitually came to ask the little boss what to do?


    Although he was in his thirties, he looked at her like a child with a flattering expression. Su Ruojin shook his head, "Second Uncle Shi, you live your life by yourself, and the same goes for business. You have to use your own brains."


    "I...you...also said that my business acumen is average. Can we be like the Lu family, where our two families share the income, I am responsible for contributing, and you give me ideas?"


    "I don''t want to give you a chance to get money alone?" Su Ruojin felt strange.


    In front of Su Ruojin, Shi Er never told lies: "I...I don''t have that ability."


    Su Ruojin didn''t take a fancy to Shi Er''s ability to do business, so he asked his mother-in-law to learn breakfast skills without asking for money. She also asked Mother Dong to tell her a story, which was to let the couple run their business well and live a good life. I thought that Shi Er was self-aware and insisted on embracing the Su family.


    ??Even though I got this thigh through the little prince and Master Fan, it is still a thigh!


    ?Finally, Su Ruojin agreed that Shi Erjia would use the Suji brand name and become a franchise store of the Su family, with a 37-to-3 ratio, three to the Su family and seven to the Shi family.


    After the negotiation, Su Ruojin thought for a while, Shi Er¡¯s qualifications were like this, what about the child?


    So he asked: "How old is your oldest child?"


    Shi Er quickly said: "It''s already sixteen."


    ¡°Can you read and calculate accounts?¡±


    ?Shi Er shook his head, "If you can''t even eat, how can you afford to learn these things?"


    "how many kids do you have?"


    ¡°My mother-in-law had five or six pregnancies, and only three boys survived. The second one is twelve years old, and the third one is seven years old.¡±


    The ancients did not have contraceptive measures, and there was such a big age difference between the children. It seemed that there were children who died in infancy, and the surviving children were all boys. Could it be that they were girls... I don''t know what I thought of. Su Ruojin''s scalp felt numb for a while, and he looked at it with a very unkind look. History II.


    Shi Er seemed to understand the look in the little lady''s eyes, and quickly assured, "Some of them were gone in my mother-in-law''s belly, and some were gone before the full moon. I really haven''t drowned the baby girl like others."


    Su Ruojin snorted coldly, "It''s best to tell the truth. If I know that you favor boys over girls and hurt girls, I won''t cooperate with you."


    ¡°No, no, no¡­¡±


    Of course, Shi Er was as patriarchal as people nowadays, but he didn''t feel guilty. Two of them were indeed aborted in the belly, and one was born a girl. But it was not Shi Er and his wife who died for shame. His mother, Mrs. Shi Zhang, had her child stolen during confinement and drowned to death. Her mother-in-law cried so hard that she almost went blind.


    Since she was joining the franchise, Su Ruojin asked Uncle Shutong to take her out of the city to Wenshan Street to see the unsightly courtyard that Shi Erkou mentioned and how to set up a breakfast stall. By the way, she made snacks and brought them to the academy for her brother. Cheng Yingzhen also asked her daughter to bring them Change clothes and "bring back the dirty ones."


    Su Ruojin agreed to bring clothes, but she would not do it even if there were servants at home to bring dirty clothes back. She asked Su Dalang to go to Dongshan Academy, one of which was to let him take care of himself independently.


    Su Dalang wanted to pursue an official career. The officialdom was ups and downs, and life was full of ups and downs. Once he fell into adversity, without his servants, he would not even be able to take care of himself, so how would he have a chance to make a comeback.


    Su Ruojin promised, but thought she would never bring her back.


    The spring breeze in February was like scissors. Shutong drove the little master to Wenshan Street in Dongshan in a mule cart. Shi Er and his third son followed in the car. The three boys were all thin and dark. When they saw Su Ruojin, they were not shy. He lowered his head and stared curiously.


    Mao Ya glared at the youngest boy, "Don''t look around."


    Seven-year-old Shi Sanlang Shi Baoxiang bared his teeth and smiled, "The little lady is beautiful."


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    In order to see how the three sons of the Shi family were doing, she asked Shi Er to take them with her. Unexpectedly, Shi Xiaosan turned out to be a naughty child, and her mischievous temper really made her unhappy.


    ??The eldest son of the second Shi family had his face lowered. Although he didn''t show anything, Su Ruojin could feel that the child had a gloomy air, like a troubled teenager hiding behind the wall to peek, which made her feel frightened.


    ??The most normal one is probably the second eldest son of Shi Er''s family. He doesn''t bow his head, nor is he unruly and darting like Shi Xiaosan. Occasionally, when he meets Su Ruojin''s gaze, he smiles slightly and is very calm, okay.


    Originally, she wanted to chat with the three children of the Shi family, but they did not feel as comfortable as Shi Er. She suddenly lost interest in dealing with them.


    More than an hour later, we finally arrived at Dongshan Wenshan Street. March was still a few days away. At noon, the sun was shining brightly, warm and fuzzy, and a group of people walked on the narrow street.


    ?People were coming and going, bustling with people carrying burdens, baskets...all kinds of vendors were hawking among the crowd, making it very lively.


    ?The shops on both sides are of different heights. Except for a two-story restaurant, which is decent, the other shops are not big in appearance and are clean. Probably because they are in business for college students.


    It took more than a quarter of an hour to reach the end of the street and saw the small courtyard rented by Shi Er. It had three rooms. If it hadn''t been for a dilapidated wall, it wouldn''t be called a small courtyard at all.


    At this moment, Su Ruojin understood that Shi Er was not asking her for advice, but for money. It would really cost several taels of silver to repair the three broken rooms. This was still the most basic repair.


    ??Historians, except for Shi Er who was fairly well-dressed, both Shi Er''s wife and his three sons were malnourished and dejected. They were struggling in poverty at first glance. How could they have the money to do this.


    Su Ruojin asked: "How much is the rent for the small courtyard?"


    ¡°Three hundred articles.¡±


    The price is not bad, but... Su Ruojin frowned. She didn''t want to rent, she wanted to buy.


    ¡°Have you met the landlord?¡±


    Shi Er nodded, "I''ve seen it before. He''s from the village below. I heard that this courtyard belonged to his grandfather. Later, when the family''s financial situation declined, they moved to the countryside and rented out this small courtyard. They lived off the rent for a year."


    Su Ruojin wanted to meet someone, "Go find the dentist and bring the landlord over. I want to meet him and talk to him about repairing the house." She actually wanted to buy it, but she kept it secret.


    ¡°Hey, good!¡± The little boss took action, so Shi Er didn¡¯t have to worry about it. He was very happy and ran to find the tooth man.


    ??Shi Baoxiang has never seen me with such a smiling face and a friendly attitude at first glance. He has never been out with me, and he has never known that he has two faces.


    ?He lowered his head and sneered, "What''s the use of a girl like a fairy? She''s just being tricked by his father."


    Shi Guogui pursed his lips slightly. Ever since he left the house and followed his father all the way, he found that his father looked like a different person. He was not at all the man who spoke harshly to them at home.


    ?Only Shi Baoxiang didn''t seem to notice anything. He was happily following Su Ruojin with a smile all the way. If Mao Ya hadn''t stopped him, he would have been able to get close to the little lady. She smells so good!


    Shutong endured the three children of the second Shi family all the way, and kept complaining in his heart about why the young lady brought the three of them out, like three flies, which was disgusting.


    ??The three boys from the Shi''s family are really uncomfortable, and Su Ruojin also regrets it. He really has no hope for the Shi''s franchise store, but since he agreed, he should try his best first!


    ?It was a bumpy journey and I was already hungry.


    Su Ruojin asked Uncle Shutong to find a place to eat. Shutong walked around and looked around. After all, it was located near the academy. The shops on this street were quite clean, so he found a medium-sized restaurant and was about to go in.


    Shuangrui appeared out of nowhere like a magic trick, "Little lady¡ª" He bowed his hands in a very polite manner.


    Su Ruojin¡¯s stern face suddenly opened up, and she asked with a smile, ¡°Shuangbo, why are you here?¡±


    ??The young master found traces of the Liaoxia people and came here to inquire about the situation. Huaping was also there, but at this time, he had quietly escaped.


    He pointed to the two-story restaurant across the street, "The weather is nice today. My young master came to visit a friend and was having dinner upstairs. He saw the second lady and asked you to come over and eat together."


    Su Ruojin wanted to refuse, but when she thought of eating with the three boys from the Shi family, she felt a little uncomfortable. It wasn''t that she disliked the poor or anything, it was just that these three boys gave her a bad feeling and she didn''t want to eat with them. .


    ?So he went with the flow, nodded in agreement, and asked Shutong to take the three boys to eat in the restaurant, "Choose something good."


    Shu Tong nodded, "I know it in my heart."


    ?Shuangrui smiled at Shutong and took Su Ruojin away.


    Shi Xiaosan wanted to follow him, but the guard behind Shuangrui stopped him with his sword and glared at him, making him take a few steps back in fright.


    I don¡¯t know where the two guards appeared from. Shi Xiaosan was so frightened that his face suddenly turned white.


    The older two were also frightened and ran towards the wall.


    ??Shu Tong remained calm on his face and secretly sneered. He felt sympathy for Shi Er in vain and reluctantly took the three of them to a restaurant to eat.


    On the second floor, Su Ruojin sat opposite the little prince.


    ??It is true that there is no harm without comparison. Su Ruojin never thought that one day, when she saw Zhao Lan, she would feel friendly, "What a coincidence, little prince!"


    ?What a coincidence.


    Zhao Lan still looked like a second-generation ancestor, "What are you doing here?" If you weren''t staying in the boudoir, why did you run out?


    Su Ruojin: ...Little Prince, you really deserve a beating.


    ?She ignored the second generation ancestor''s tone and said with a smile, "I want to buy a shop to sell breakfast, so I can take care of my elder brother here."


    ¡°Who is your eldest brother?¡±


    ?Suddenly someone spoke. Su Ruojin was startled and turned to look at the door. A young man came in flicking the moisture from his hands.


    Probably went to change clothes.


    Su Ruojin looked at Zhao Lan.


    ¡°The youngest master of Dongshan Academy is also named Su, Su Xiangheng.¡±


    Oh, Shuangrui just said that the little prince is here to meet friends.


    "Hello, Mr. Su." Su Ruojin stood up, turned around and bowed: "My eldest brother''s name is Su Anzhi."


    Su Xiangheng¡¯s inquiring eyes suddenly understood: ¡°So you are the daughter of Dr. Su from the Imperial College.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my father.¡±


    Turns out she is Zijin¡¯s younger junior sister.

 Chapter 130： angry

    Chapter 130 Angry


    Su Xiangheng sat back down with a smile, "Little lady..."


    ¡°Everyone calls me Ah Jin.¡±


    Su Xiangheng glanced at Zhao Lan and said, "Oh, Ajin is here to see Anzhi?"


    "Roughly the same."


    What does it mean to be almost the same? If you don''t come to see your biological brother, why should you pursue your senior brother? The little lady must be seven or eight years old. How can she be so young and chase the young Prince Mei? It¡¯s very unusual to have chosen a husband at such a young age!


    ?Seeing the blazing fire of gossip in the other person''s eyes, Su Ruojin rolled his eyes secretly. Is the youngest master of Dongshan Academy so boring?


    ¡°Uncle Su, I came to see my brother, and I brought a lot of delicious food.¡±


    As soon as he heard the food, Su Xiangheng''s eyes lit up, "Where is it?"


    Su Ruojin glanced at Mao Ya.


    Mao Ya took a step forward, holding a big backpack in her hand.


    Su Xiangheng suddenly became very enthusiastic, "Leng Mo, hurry up and hold it for me, little lady, how heavy it is!"


    Leng Mo: ...His master wants to intercept him halfway!


    ¡°Take it!¡±


    Leng Mo had no choice but to **** the backpack from Mao Ya''s hand.


    Mao Ya heard about the lawsuit, so of course she wouldn''t let go, but the other party was better than her, and the backpack was snatched away within two clicks.


    ¡°Second Lady¡­¡±


    Su Ruojin: ... Even Mao Ya understood it, how could she not understand it.


    ??With a puff of his mouth, he shouted to Zhao Lan, "Little Prince..." Why is your friend like this?


    ??Zhao Lan looked like he was your elder brother and his wife, and there was nothing I could do about it.


    Su Ruojin really deserves a beating. She is so angry. Should she tell someone she doesn¡¯t know, ¡®I¡¯m here to buy a shop and do business? ¡¯


    She couldn''t stay here anymore, she slid down from the chair angrily, her little feet thumped loudly, and she looked like she was going home to complain, which made Zhao Lan press the corners of her raised lips hard, Under the table, he stretched out his foot and kicked Su, signaling him to quickly return the snack bag to the little lady. The little lady was really annoyed. Su Xiangheng felt funny and waved quickly, "Here you go...here you go..."


    Mao Ya quickly reached out and took the bag handed over by Leng Mo, turned around and followed her little master.


    Su Ruojin didn''t stop after getting the bag. She was a little brat and had nothing to say to the two gentlemen, so she might as well order food in the lobby downstairs and eat to her heart''s content.


    Zhao Lan didn''t expect Su Ruojin to be really angry. He returned the bag to her and refused to keep it. He stood up quickly. He was tall and had long legs. He chased her to the door in a few seconds. He reached out and took the little lady''s arm, "Eat before leaving."


    ¡°Full of anger.¡±


    Su Ruojin didn''t like this second generation ancestor very much. If he didn''t like the three children of the second Shi family even more, he wouldn''t have come with Shuang Rui just now.


    "Su Fuzi..." I''m kidding you.


    "snort!"


    Su Ruojin glanced at the two of them in turn, her sweet and cute little face was cold, she stretched out her hand to push away Zhao Lan''s hand holding her arm. This little lady who was spoiled at home said nothing and went downstairs. .


    ??The young lady quickly disappeared at the top of the stairs. Zhao Lan turned around and entered the private room and sat back down.


    Su Xiangheng saw that Zhao Lan''s good-looking face just now turned gloomy as Su Yanli''s daughter left, and his smile became awkward, "Jinzhi, I think her Yuxue is cute, so I can''t help teasing her, it doesn''t matter!"


    ¡°Eat!¡± Zhao Lan raised his eyes: ¡°I am interested in Su Anzhi¡¯s study.¡±


    "Don''t worry about this. Let''s not talk about your and Su Yanli''s reputation. As far as Su Anzhi is concerned, his talent and hard work are worthy of a master''s devotion to him."


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Zhao Lan responded lazily.


    ? Zhao Jinzhi''s mood waned, and Su Xiangheng apologized again, "I''m sorry, I offended your little guest."


    Zhao Lan lowered her eyes. Dr. Su''s daughter didn''t like him very much, but she just found an excuse and ran away.


    In the lobby, Su Ruojin ordered three dishes and one soup, and asked Mao Ya to sit down, "Eat quickly, we have business to discuss later."


    Mao Ya nodded and sat to the side. While helping the little master prepare the dishes, she took some time to take a few bites by herself.

 Chapter 131： Send to the shop

    Chapter 131 Delivery to the Shop


    After eating and drinking, the master and servant left Dongshan Restaurant. Su Ruojin planned to give snacks to her brother while waiting for the landlord. As soon as they went out, they saw Zhao and Su standing outside the black carriage.


    Shuangrui stepped forward with a smile on his face, "Second lady, are you going to deliver something to the mountain?"


    ??This needs to be said! When her eyes met Zhao Lan''s, his world-weary face actually gave her a faint smile.


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    Zhao Lan walked towards her.


    Seeing her little master standing still, Mao Ya subconsciously protected her.


    ??Zhao Lan seemed to have forgotten that the young lady had just made Xiao Xingzi angry and went downstairs, and his tone was very gentle, "Let''s go!"


    No...Brother, I didn''t see how you came out. I went to the academy to see what brother has to do with you. Su Ruojin raised her little head and looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    One lowers his head and the other looks up.


    The noble boy and the cute little girl are silently talking to each other.


    Shuangrui was still smiling, "The young master and Mr. Su took the distinguished guest staircase at the back. After eating, I sent Mr. Su up the mountain to the academy, and I happened to be with the second lady."


    It¡¯s great to have a mouth to speak for! Enter Sister Mao Ya.


    Mao Ya stared at Leng Mo, guarding her backpack nervously, not having any tacit understanding with her little master.


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    ??Zhao Lan''s slightly pursed lips curled up unconsciously, and he reached out to hold her hand.


    Su Ruojin avoided it: "Then let''s go!" After all, her father is a student and the master of the Su family. If we want to go up the mountain together, let''s go up the mountain together.


    ?At the restaurant opposite, Shutong saw the young master coming out, put down his chopsticks and hurried over, "Second Lady..."


    ¡°Uncle Shutong, if the young prince of the county accompanies me up the mountain, you can stay here. If Uncle Shi brings someone here, you can let Uncle Shi have lunch first and wait for me after dinner.¡±


    "OK."


    A group of people walked up the mountain.


    Along the way, Su Xiangheng sighed every time he saw a sprouting willow branch or a grass between the cracks in the rock. He recited poems and lyrics, showing off his literati style.


    Zhao Lan walked beside Su Ruojin, glancing at her from time to time, as if the little lady would fall down the stone steps if she was careful.


    Mao Ya''s backpack was now on Leng Mo''s back, and it was difficult to go up the mountain. This time he took it in a gentlemanly manner and carried it on his body just like Mao Ya did. However, Mao Ya still looked wary, as if this young man would steal her. Like a backpack.


    Leng Mo pretended that he didn''t see the little girl''s little thoughts.


    Shuangrui and others just protected Zhao Lan.


    In the group, except Su Xiangheng, who was shaking his head and immersed in the spring scenery of the mountains, no one in the group heard what poems he read or what lyrics he composed. Su Ruojin laughed secretly. Master Su was not only bored, but also crazy. How could such a master teach his elder brother well? She was skeptical.


    Climbing two miles of stone steps to the entrance of the academy, Su Ruojin was out of breath and stood at the entrance of the academy waiting for her brother.


    Su Xiangheng smiled and said, "You don''t need to stand at the door waiting for brother if you follow me."


    Su Ruojin: ...don¡¯t I owe someone a favor?


    The little girl''s hesitation to enter made Su Xiangheng laugh again, "You are still afraid that I will sell you out when the little prince is here!"


    ??Yes, if you want to owe a favor, you also owe it to the little prince. Su Ruojin raised his head and stepped into Dongshan Academy. He followed Su Xiangheng to the place where the academic affairs of Dongshan Academy work and rest.


    When she arrived, she found that the young man standing in the corridor at the door was his brother, Su Anzhi.


    ??Had it not been for the outsiders, Su Ruojin would have pounced on him and called her brother happily, repeatedly.


    Su Anzhi was just like at home. He was wearing a moon-white scholar''s robe. He was gentle and elegant. He looked very noble while standing quietly. When he saw his sister running towards him happily, the gentle and steady little warm man smiled brightly.


    ¡°Ah Jin, slow down, slow down...¡± He walked towards his sister.


    "elder brother¡­"


    The two met in front of the colonnade, "Brother, do you miss me?"


    "Of course." Su Anzhi, who was ten years old, entered the academy and grew taller. When he saw his sister looking up at him, he quickly bent down slightly and listened patiently to his sister chattering to him.


    ?This pampering gesture...


    ?It seems that he is not two years older but ten years older. This brother and sister have a deep love for each other, which makes others envious for a while.


    Su Xiangheng pinched his chin, "It makes me want to have a sister."


    Zhao Lan glanced at him and asked, "Can your mother still give birth?"


    I really didn¡¯t expect Zhao Lan to make fun of him like this, so she bumped him with her arm, leaned over and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to?¡±


    Why don¡¯t you want to? Zhao Lan never took his eyes away from the two brothers and sisters.


    Sitting next to King Wu, Su Ruojin took out snacks from his backpack and showed them to his elder brother, "This is the instant noodles you like. I made a lot more. You can take them back later and distribute them to your classmates in the dormitory. Also, There are taro sticks, preserved fruits, cakes, milk candies... all kinds of things, there is a pile of stools.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, sister.¡±


    Su Ruojin bluffed, "Brother, if you continue to be so polite, I won''t be happy."


    With a bulging face, Su Anzhi couldn''t help but reach out and pinch her sister''s face, "Okay, you''re welcome, I''ll take them all."


    Su Xiangheng coughed and said, "Su Anzhi, shouldn''t you be more filial to your master?"


    Su Anzhi stood up quickly and saluted the master and the young prince, "Anzhi is disrespectful." "If you are disrespectful, you can use food to make up for it."


    Su Ruojin: ...Isn¡¯t it said that ancient masters were reserved and restrained? Why is this master so outgoing?


    Master Su is a foodie, and everyone in the academy knows that, although Su Anzhi is reluctant to spare his sister''s hard work, Master Su has already spoken, so he can only pick out some of everything for Master, who knows that Master is only interested in instant noodles and cakes, "These two Give me more and I¡¯ll take it in, and I¡¯ll share it with other masters.¡±


    Su Ruojin: ...I watched Master Su take away most of the snacks for his brother. Is this Master serious?


    When Su Xiangheng took it away, he winked at the young lady proudly and asked, "Isn''t it in my hands?"


    It turns out that this was the purpose of dragging her in, **** Master.


    Su Ruojin glared at him fiercely, really fiercely.


    Su Xiangheng was not only not annoyed but also wanted to laugh, but he knew that the little girl was not easy to mess with, so he held it back.


    Su Anzhi quickly comforted him: "Madam is a very nice person. He is joking with you."


    Hearing this, Zhao Lan¡¯s eyebrows moved.


    Su Ruojin puffed her lips, "If he dares to treat you badly, make him spit out what he has eaten."


    Su Xiangheng was about to step through the door: ...Are all the young ladies today so tough? Whoever becomes her husband in the future will probably be henpecked, so he glanced at Zhao Lan subconsciously, as if he was taking care of himself.


    ??Zhao Lan: ...What does this older friend look like?


    ?The two brothers and sisters were reluctant to part ways until they got tired of talking to each other.


    "Be careful on the road." Su Anzhi turned around and asked Zhao Lan, "I''m sorry for bothering the little prince."


    Su Ruojin: ...Brother, I just went back as I came out. Why are you ''troubling him''?


    Zhao Lan replied briefly, "Yes." Then he led the people down the mountain.


    When he arrived at the foot of the mountain, Su Ruojin didn''t see the landlord or Yaren, so he asked Xiang Shi Er, "Didn''t you find anyone?"


    ?Shi Er looked timidly at Master and Servant Zhao Lan.


    Su Ruojin thought he was afraid of the noble Zhao Lan, "They don''t want to come to negotiate? Do they want to sit on the ground and raise the price?"


    ?Shi Er shook his head.


    That is¡­


    In doubt, Shuangrui took a step forward and said, "Go back to Madam Su, the young master bought those three courtyards for you."


    Su Ruojin¡¯s eyes widened in shock, ¡°Why should I accept your things?¡±


    ¡°Just take it as a gift from the meat grinder.¡±


    This gift was caught off guard.


    For a moment, Su Ruojin was speechless.


    Shuangrui added: "The small courtyard is really dilapidated. I have asked Siping to find someone to repair it. It will probably take a few months."


    Su Ruojin frowned, "Second Uncle Shi..."


    ¡°I...I can find a place to live...¡±


    He can do it alone, but not with a large family.


    Su Ruojin said to his colleague, "Find an inn nearby and let Uncle Shi and his family stay there first. We will move in after the house is ready in a month."


    "No... no..." Shi Er waved his hands quickly, "That''s the house bought by the noble man for you. We can''t live in it."


    ¡°The ownership of the house belongs to me. I will lend it to you for business first. When the breakfast business makes money, you can then buy or rent a house.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Shi Eryi knelt down gratefully and said, "Thank you so much, my little boss, for your help."


    ¡°Thinking of ways to run the shop well is the best thank you to me.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely work hard.¡±


    Since there was no ready-made shop, Su Ruojin asked Shi Er to learn from the Su family''s initial model and give them the movable board stall they used before, so that they could start the business in just two days.


    ?Shi Er was not offended by what he heard, and he was even so excited that he wished he could fly to the capital, take the cart to Wenshan Street, and start business immediately.


    ??While Su Ruojin and Shi Er were discussing a large business matter, Zhao Lan waited beside him without a trace of impatience. He looked at the small street for a while, and listened to the young lady''s clear business experience. It seemed quite interesting.


    Only Shuangrui, Santai and others were already anxious. There was a banquet at the palace tonight, and if they didn''t set off, they might not be able to make it.


    "Starting from tomorrow, Shutong will be with you for a few days. In these days, whether it is where you use money or what you don''t understand at the breakfast stall, you can ask him and start business as soon as possible."


    ¡­


    ?Finally, Su Ruojin felt relieved after Shi Er''s family was settled. Just as he was about to get into his mule cart, Zhao Lan pulled him into his cart.


    ?The short Su Ruojin didn''t even have a chance to struggle, so she got into Zhao Lan''s carriage.


    Shu Tong watched the young lady getting into the car with the young prince, and felt happy in her heart. It was good that she finally no longer wanted to ride with the three children of the Shi family.


    Su Ruojin was still a little uncomfortable when she first got on Zhao Lan''s carriage, but after a bumpy and busy day, the carriage was smoother and more comfortable than the mule carriage. As it swayed, she fell into Mao Ya''s arms and fell asleep.


    Zhao Lan took a small blanket and stretched it out. Mao Ya thought he was asking her to take it and cover it with the little master. Unexpectedly, he glanced at her and frightened her so much that she retracted her hand. The little prince personally gave it to the little lady carefully. Covered with blanket.


    Shuangrui, who was always smiling, now had a serious look on his face, "Don''t talk nonsense." He looked like he would disappear without a trace if you dared to talk nonsense, which made Mao Ya turn pale with fright.


    She lowered her head and only dared to look at the sweet and waxy little master.


    ?? Zhao Lan kept staring at the sleeping Su Ruojin. Just when he was covering the blanket, he lightly touched the little lady, and once again felt the soft and waxy touch that made people infinitely softer.

 Chapter 132： anxiety

    Chapter 132 Anxiety


    For several days, Shu Tong took Shi Er to Dongshan, either to help rent a place or to send the things that the Su family used to use to Wenshan Street. Shi Miao didn''t leave Su Ji until everything was ready. Wenshan Street sells breakfast.


    In the blink of an eye, March 3rd came again, and the Su family traveled by mule cart as usual, but instead of going for a spring outing, they went to the countryside to welcome the Su family.


    The letter from the Su family has been sent to the capital a long time ago. Su Yanli suppressed it and did not tell his wife and children. It was not until the old steward of the Su family came to visit that Su Ruojin knew that the grandparents from Pingjiang Mansion had come to the capital.


    ¡°Dad, where is your mother?¡±


    "I have never seen my biological mother." Su Yanli''s biological mother, like Ding, was also a maid. In order to consolidate her status, her aunt had the maid to give birth to a son. At that time, there were three children, and only Su Yanli''s biological mother gave birth to a son.


    Su Yanli fell ill when he was less than one year old. As he showed his talent in reading, the other two aunts who gave birth to girls quietly told him that his biological mother had been abused by her aunt and died.


    No one misses his mother, but even if Su Yanli listened to the whispers of his two aunts, he did not deliberately look for evidence. It was not because he was cold-blooded, but because of the identity difference between his aunt and his roommate. Even if he had iron-clad evidence, Even if you go to the yamen, you won''t necessarily get a fair trial for your biological mother''s death.


    But regardless of whether the words of the two aunts were true or false, Su Yanli was still affected. That year, he dropped everything, packed his bags, and traveled around the Yin Dynasty under the pretext of studying abroad. While missing his biological mother, he was looking for a concubine. The way out in life is to have a legitimate son.


    ?Perhaps God took pity on him and never enjoyed the love of his biological mother, allowing him to pass the scientific examination smoothly and eventually become a Jinshi in the second rank. In his most prosperous years, he met A Zhen, established a family with her and had children.


    No matter what others think, for him, the eighth-grade doctorate of the Imperial College is just right for him. This official position can support his family without having to work hard to maintain his original intention of being a scholar.


    But when he thought of his father and aunt who were coming to the capital, Su Yanli always felt that his peaceful life was going to be broken, and he fell into unreasonable anxiety.


    Su Ruojin was either playing wildly in the alley, or going to the shop to check and verify the accounts. Even if he had some free time, he would enjoy delicious food. He never noticed his father''s recent changes in mood. It wasn''t until the family took a mule cart to pick up her grandfather and grandmother in the suburbs that she felt something strange. The chief steward of the Su family who came last night said that although the Su family had not arrived in the capital, they sent special people to the capital last year to buy a house. , when Su Yanli was still living in a rented house, the Su family had already bought a compound with three entrances and three exits in the capital.


    ¡°Is dad not used to living with them, or is he afraid that they won¡¯t let us move there?¡±


    "neither."


    Su Ruojin''s head turned and she asked, "Are you afraid that your grandfather, as an elder, will pressure you to send your uncle to the Imperial College?"


    Su Yanli remained silent, acquiescing to his daughter''s guess.


    ¡°Is the uncle now a civil servant?¡±


    Su Yanli didn''t have to worry about being a scholar. This was because his younger brother had not been admitted to the imperial examination for nine years since he was admitted as a scholar at the age of eleven. The purpose of coming to Beijing this time was to enter the Imperial Academy.


    Ever since Su Ruojin traveled to the Dayin Dynasty, except for his father''s promotion assessment, he had seen the Su family mentioned in the life story written by his father in the study. Usually he never talked about the Su family in Pingjiang Prefecture. In society, there are few young couples like Su Yanli who close their doors and live their own lives.


    Although the Imperial College was the highest institution of higher learning in the Dayin Dynasty, in fact, this institution was not designed to ensure that all those who came in would be admitted to the imperial examinations. It trained talents for the royal family, nobles, and official families, and could be recommended by the state government every year. There were not many who came up, and even those recommended by the state governments were mostly the children of officials from the state governments, and there were almost no students from poor families.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 133： what to do

    Chapter 133 What to do


    People in the capital generally have a sense of superiority that except for me, who is from the city, the rest of the country is from the countryside. Cheng Yingzhen does not have such a feeling, mainly because she has been living in oppression before marriage, and after marriage, she almost stayed at home because of social fear. She didn''t socialize with others at home, and Su Yanli didn''t like making friends. She didn''t have more opportunities to contact the outside world, so she wasn''t affected by this aura.


    But when she saw the Su family, she was still shocked. They were well dressed and had so much carriage, horses and luggage. They looked better than her natal family.


    Su Yanli''s biography mentioned that the Su family were squires of Pingjiang Prefecture. After Su Ruojin saw it, he also thought about how much family wealth it took to be called a squire. Last night, the steward of the Su family came over to inform his father that he had bought it when he came to pick him up this morning. After entering and leaving the compound three times, I didn''t expect to see real people. Even though the journey from south to north was dusty, the wealth and comfort shown by the Su family still shocked Su Ruojin, who was struggling in the lower class of the capital.


    It seems that except for Su Yanzu going to the imperial prison to trouble his father, the Su family should not be affected by the autumn wind.


    Su Dekai was in a trance when he suddenly saw his son, who had not seen him for more than ten years and had only reached the eighth-level doctorate in the capital, as if his son had just arrived in the capital from his hometown yesterday. His appearance had not changed at all, and he was still as gentle and polite. He looks like he has nothing to do with the world. If...he was willing to work hard, he would probably be at least seventh grade now, higher than the county magistrate. So wouldn''t his reputation in his hometown be better?


    When my aunt Qian got off the carriage, she glanced at the concubine''s family in front of her. They all looked pretty good, but they looked gentle and gentle, just like the steward. The poor one still rents a house. If it weren''t for a breakfast stall, I heard Eating is a problem.


    ??Ms. Qian looked specifically at the eldest son of the concubine. If they hadn''t heard that he had the son of the King of Jin and the Minister of Civil Affairs, they would not have moved their family to the capital. He hoped not to disappoint her.


    Su Ruojin glanced at her grandfather and grandmother, and saw that they were just staring at her father. She looked for her uncle who was said to be a scholar one year earlier than her father but failed to pass the exam for nine years.


    I searched around and saw no one. Just when I was wondering, a middle-aged man who looked like a steward shouted in the distance, "Er Langjun, Da Langjun and his family are here."


    It turned out that her second uncle was standing in the waterside pavilion not far away, looking at the scenery, shaking his head at the willow branches hanging from the top of the pavilion, not knowing what poem to write and what to do. From the back, he looked similar to her father. Could it be that he was also like him? Is he an elegant scholar?


    Hearing the cry, the young man finally turned around and walked towards this side with his hands behind his back.


    Su Yanzu, twenty years old this year, was the son of his grandmother when Su Yanli was a scholar when he was twelve years old. Not only did he have a handsome appearance, but he also had a pair of charming peach blossom eyes. As he walked slowly, he felt like a noble prince.


    I have to say that the genes of the Su family are quite good. Su Yanli¡¯s clear, handsome and graceful person is similar to Su Yanzu¡¯s. His temperament is chic and in line with the traditional aesthetics, which makes people forget about vulgarity.


    "Brother, long time no see. How are you?"


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    ??He is a gentle and handsome guy even if he doesn''t open his mouth, but with this mouth...why is he so indebted?


    ?You also know that I am the eldest brother. Why are you just reminiscing about old times with ordinary literary friends? You are only polite and don''t see the true feelings.


    ??However, Su Yanli left home at the age of seventeen or eighteen, either on a study tour or taking scientific examinations. He really had no relationship with his younger brother who was only a few years old at the time. The politeness in his mouth was just the basic courtesy he gave to his rumored brother.


    I haven''t seen it for more than ten years. There is no emotional fluctuation in the Su family to meet, let alone crying with headaches. It is even faint than ordinary friends.


    Su Yanzu spoke, and Su Yanli took his wife and children to salute his father, mother-in-law, and younger brother one by one. He said a few polite words about the long journey and the fatigue of traveling, and then turned directly to the meal, "I booked a banquet at the Jingzhong Restaurant for my father, mother, and grandma. Brother, take the wind and wash away the dust."


    Su Dekai did not refuse, stroking a few strands of his beard to listen to what the eldest son would do.


    Su Yanli said, "It''s the Gaoyang Tower in Beijing."


    Su Ruojin really didn''t know that his father had booked such a good restaurant. Although he was very surprised in his heart, he didn''t show it on his face and followed the adults to listen to their greetings. There are countless large and small restaurants in Bianjing City, but there are only a few first-class restaurants. In addition to the first floor that Su Ruojin looked up at - Fengle Building, there are a few more, including Gaoyang Building.


    It has something to do with high school. Everyone will understand as soon as they hear it. It has something to do with the high school. Every time around the time when the results are released in the spring, the grand occasion cannot be compared to that of Fengle Tower.


    At first glance, you can tell that Su Yanli attaches great importance to his family''s coming to Beijing and his younger brother''s future.


    But sometimes, how much attention is paid to the form, the inner contrast between the parties involved actually becomes greater. To put it bluntly, it is a kind of resistance and perfunctory that uses money to fill the heart.


    ??The Su family did not feel as if Grandma Liu had entered the Grand View Garden. They were dressed in rich clothes and went to the restaurant. The waiter at the restaurant enthusiastically ushered them into the private room they had reserved and served them a table of sumptuous food and wine.


    From leaving the city at dawn to entering the city and coming to a restaurant for dinner, it took most of the day. Su Ruojin and Su Sanlang picked up the chopsticks after the old couple Su Dekai moved their chopsticks. It seemed that they were silent, but in fact they ate a big meal and hurriedly filled their little ones. abdomen.


    Su Yanli, on the other hand, has been away from home for too long and doesn''t know how to get along with his father and aunt. He doesn''t use chopsticks much and is not good at recommending food or drinks.


    He is not good at it, but someone is good at it.


    Su Yanzu raised his wine glass and said, "Thank you for your hospitality, brother. I''d like to offer you a glass of wine at my leisure." After saying that, he drank it all in one gulp, showing the elegance of a scholar and the boldness and neatness of a businessman.


    Su Ruojin looked at them seemingly unintentionally while eating. Looking around, she didn''t seem to feel that he was a drunkard, or was he too good at pretending?


    Su Yanzu was at the table to encourage us to drink and eat, and the atmosphere finally got better.


    At the end of the meal, Su Dekai finally opened his mouth, "Dalang, your brother''s admission to the Imperial College is all your responsibility. I hope you won''t disappoint me."


    "I..." Su Yanli wanted to refuse, but couldn''t open his mouth.


    Su Ruojin lowered her little hand and tapped his father under the table to signal his agreement.


    Su Yanli almost turned around and asked his daughter why she agreed. Fortunately, he was not an impulsive boy and nodded calmly, "Father, don''t worry, I will try my best."


    Ms. Qian remained silent until Su Yanli relented. She said slowly, "There is a lot of space in the house, so you can just return the rented house and live at home."


    ?These were not polite words of favor, and the Su family''s aunt''s tone was not that of discussion, but that of a gift that could not be refused.


    ??This is because he is afraid that Su Yanli will not do his best to keep people around him to supervise Su Yanzu!


    Su Ruojin looked at Su Yanzu. He clearly looked like a high-minded person who didn''t need to rely on others to get through the back door. Why didn''t he stop him when his parents opened their mouths?


    Has he passed his rebellious stage?


    Hearing this, the first person who was anxious was Cheng Yingzhen. She couldn''t even take care of her aunt''s mother-in-law. The mother-in-law in front of her who was richer than her aunt''s mother was not low-profile. Can she take care of her?


    ?When she got nervous, she reached out and grabbed her daughter''s hand, asking, "What should I do?"

 Chapter 134： One thousand taels

    Chapter 134 One Thousand Liang


    Su Ruojin secretly comforted her anxious mother and instantly switched to the Biaoxi channel. She seemed to have gotten a super happy dumpling, her eyes widened exaggeratedly, "Really? Grandma?"


    Still feeling that the action was not exaggerated enough, he simply slid down from the chair and walked around to Qian''s side with excitement on his face, "Our family will attend the flower party held by Prince Jin''s Mansion in two days. My mother is worried about not having good-looking clothes and headwear. Grandma, When we go to your house, you can help us prepare these, right?"


    The young lady looked so excited and greedy that Qian almost vomited what she had just eaten.


    Do you think that¡¯s all?


    ¡°My mother and I fell in love with the face of Zhu Cui Pavilion, and we asked my grandmother to help us get it.¡± Su Ruojin continued to exaggerate, ¡°Let me tell you, grandma, that face is very good, and it only costs one thousand taels¡­¡±


    if only¡­


    ??Ms. Qian almost asked her steward mother to come up and slap Su Ruojin with a big ear. She was born to a girl. She didn''t expect that she had such a big appetite. Before she even entered the house, she only had one thousand taels for her exit.


    What a beautiful thought!


    Qian''s face turned green and red as she heard this. Su Ruojin didn''t seem to notice it, and she was looking forward to waiting for Qian to speak with an innocent and cute look on her face. She waited and waited... Her little face became more and more dull as the atmosphere in the private room became more and more dull. Lost and sad.


    As if her beloved thing had been taken away, she pursed her lips and turned to her grandfather as if she was about to cry. "Grandpa, is it more than a thousand taels? That''s the palace of the Prince of Jin. If you don''t wear such a good head and face, what will happen to you?" The people in the palace will look down on us."


    ?Su Dekai:¡­


    Chian:¡­


    ??Wen Wen Tun is obviously weak and can be bullied, but why did he suddenly become so greedy and difficult to deal with?


    ??Will Su Ruojin let them go like this?


    She turned around and threw herself into Su Yanli''s arms and cried loudly, "I want to buy...Dad, I want to buy the beautiful head and face in Zhucui Pavilion. Let''s go back and move our family to my grandparents now. I don''t want to live a poor life anymore." I don¡¯t want to stand on a small bench and be a mother¡­¡±


    The word "old mother" touched Cheng Yingzhen, and she couldn''t help crying with her daughter anymore, "Ah Jin...my poor Ah Jin...it''s useless to be a mother...I''m sorry for you being a mother..."


    Su Sanlang, who was enjoying his meal, was frightened by his sister''s cry. At the age of five, he had no idea what was happening and stared blankly at everyone. When his mother cried, he was frightened and hurriedly He slid off the armchair, threw himself into his mother''s arms, and howled together, "Mother...mother..."


    When I went out today, Su Dalang was in the academy. Su Silang was too young to come out, and he was accustomed to Ding''s care. But Ding''s current identity was fake. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Ding usually didn''t go out, so Xiao Silang Didn''t come out either.


    Suddenly, the private room became like a concentration camp for crybabies.


    ?? Su Yanzu, the person involved, acted like a normal person. He took a sip from the tea cup from time to time, while looking at the sobbing mother and father, and glanced at his brother Su Yanli, half-smiling but not smiling.


    ?No way, why didn¡¯t the cheap grandfather and grandma do anything? Isn''t her drama enough?


    Want to add more?


    Thinking of it, Su Ruojin suddenly left Su Yanli''s arms and reached out to pull her: "Dad, let''s go back and pack our things quickly. We are just about to live in a big house with our grandparents. Let''s go quickly..."


    Seeing that Su Yanli was about to be pulled up by her daughter, Qian couldn''t help it any longer and slammed the rice bowl in front of her, "That''s enough!"


    The crying in the private room stopped suddenly.


    Su Ruojin seemed to be frightened and threw herself into her father''s arms again. Then she turned her head and raised her eyelashes with tears in her eyes. She looked at Qian with a look of horror, "Dad...Dad...I...we can''t live here." A big house?¡±


    As a man and an elder, Su Dekai could only snort coldly.


    No matter what happens, Qian, the mistress, should take care of it. "Su Yanli, are these the good children you raised?"


    Of course, his children are all good in every way. Su Yanli wanted to argue, but Su Ruojin secretly held him back. She still looked innocent, "Can''t my father spend the money my grandfather earned?"


    Su Ruojin''s words were like a bomb that woke up Mrs. Qian. Ever since her eldest son was admitted to Jinshi, she had never reached out to ask for a penny from the family. This gave her the illusion that her eldest son had stripped away the family. .


    ?From the time she planned to enter the capital until she was now standing in the capital, she had been calculating the connections of the eldest son of the concubine, and had long forgotten that he should have a share of the Su family''s property. Feeling that she had finally hit seven inches of the snake, Su Ruojin secretly breathed a sigh of relief. No matter how good the Su family was at making money and how much money they had, she would not ask for a cent. But if anyone wanted to disturb her current life, she would let them Pay the price.


    Don''t think that she is joking about dividing the family wealth. Now that she has embraced the Jin Palace, it will not be a matter of time to become a businessman without real power.


    There was silence in the private room.


    ??Qian looked at Su Dekai.


    With a gloomy face, he stood up from his seat, put his hands behind his back and left.


    Mrs. Qian glanced at the eldest son''s family with a faint look, and finally his eyes fell on the eight-year-old granddaughter. With a cold light, she left with a solemn face.


    Su Yanzu drank the last sip of tea in the cup and stood up slowly. His eyes, which were half-smiling but not smiling, were calm and gentle, but also seemed to contain infinite meaning, "My niece''s name is A Jin, right?"


    ?No one from the Su family responded to him.


    He didn''t take it seriously either, and smiled casually, "I remember!" After saying that, he left gracefully.


    At the end, Su Yanli¡¯s family was the last ones left in the private room.


    As if waking up from a dream, Su Yanli let out a long sigh, "Ah Jin..."


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m doing the opposite.¡±


    ¡°Dad knows.¡± So he cooperated silently when his daughter rushed towards her.


    Cheng Yingzhen couldn¡¯t understand what the father and daughter were talking about, ¡°Ajin, do you really want to move to your grandmother¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen looked at her husband.


    ??His wife was also very frightened. Su Yanli walked around his daughter, walked to his wife, and half hugged her, "Ajin is deliberately scaring my aunt!"


    ¡°Then...is that scary?¡±


    Su Yanli nodded, "Yeah."


    The Su family came to the capital to buy a house last year. Su Yanli didn''t know anything about it. If it weren''t for Su Yanzu, Su Dekai and his wife would not have asked the housekeeper to inform Su Yanli to pick him up in the suburbs. They couldn''t wait to stay away from their eldest son, whom they had no relationship with. Far away, how could he get involved.


    ??I made a lot of trouble today, so I guess I won''t ask Su Yanli to move here again.


    ?The Su family was relieved and everyone sat for a while to calm down before going home.


    When Su Ruojin made a fuss today, if he didn''t export money in units of thousands, and reminded them to divide the family property, Su Dekai and his wife would probably have thought about this when they brought Su Yanli and his family around for easy control, but these living expenses are not enough for them. It seems that for the Su family, which is quite wealthy, it should not be worth mentioning.


    ?With 300 taels, you can buy a Bianjing city with a small courtyard that has one entrance and one exit. You speak in units of thousands, which really scares Qian. No matter how rich you are, you will not spend it like this.


    On the second day, Hua Ping came to teach everyone the exercises as usual. At the end, Su Ruojin grabbed him and said, "Uncle Hua, help me find someone."

 Chapter 135： Palace Flower Party 1

    Chapter 135 Flower Party at the Royal Palace 1


    Hua Ping frowned. Was he discovered on Wenshan Street that day? Did the young lady come to test him?


    People with a guilty conscience always think that others know everything.


    Su Ruojin saw that he was silent, thinking that he refused, "I won''t let you inquire in vain, the expenses and hard work will be included!"


    Not found? Are you really prying?


    ¡°Who?¡± Huaping looked lazy, as if he could sleep on a recliner.


    ¡°My brother-in-law.¡±


    ??When the young lady sees an older person, she calls her either brother or uncle. Who does she regard as her uncle?


    ¡°Your uncle is quite a lot!¡±


    Su Ruojin glared at him, "This time it''s my uncle."


    ¡°Your father¡¯s family has come to the capital?¡±


    She nodded, "My brother-in-law was admitted as a scholar when he was eleven years old, but he has not been admitted as a scholar after nine years of examination. This time he came to the capital to ask my father to let him study in the Imperial College."


    Hearing this, Hua Ping snorted coldly, "If you don''t have talent, it will be useless even if I''m here."


    Su Ruojin sighed like a young adult, "Who says it''s not the case?"


    The villain is here again!


    ¡°Let me be clear first. I am just a helper for street gangsters. I am not that capable. I can ask as much as I can!¡±


    Su Ruojin crossed her arms and snorted: "Uncle Hua, you are dishonest!"


    ¡°Why...why are you being dishonest?¡± Oops, are you being too deliberate?


    ¡°Uncle Shutong said that he saw you on the street many times interacting with those street gangsters, looking like a little boss, so he couldn¡¯t get any news?¡±


    It turns out that''s the case. Hua Ping secretly breathed a sigh of relief. The young lady of the Su family is so shrewd that she can guess his identity if she accidentally reveals any clues. It seems that she will have to be more careful in the future.


    ¡°Okay, try your best.¡±


    ?He looked unreliable at first glance, which made Su Ruojin wonder if he had entrusted the wrong person. Should he ask Uncle Shi to inquire?


    ?But Su Ruojin didn''t have time to go to Shi Er. The next day was the flower party at Prince Jin''s Mansion, and the whole family was preparing to go to the Prince''s Mansion.


    It was sheer nonsense to scare Qian into buying 1,000 taels of noodles that day. Where is the palace and who is Su Yanli? His class has been made clear for a long time. Even if he piles all the gold on him, an eighth-grade official will be an eighth-grade official. There is no need to dress up or show off. They just drag the Su family over to show their faces and tell the people in the capital that I am protecting the Su family now, so please take it easy.


    But you must not be sloppy or too ordinary. If you can enter the palace, you must also show respect for this opportunity.


    The Dayin Dynasty was similar to the Song Dynasty. The clothes at this time changed from the wealth and complexity of the previous dynasty to euphemistic and simple. The upper body wore a narrow-sleeved short coat and the lower body wore a long skirt. Usually, a double-breasted long-sleeved jacket was worn outside the top. Much like today''s vests, the neckline and front of the jacket are all embroidered with beautiful lace. The skirt is partially open and does not need to be tied with buttons or ropes. The length of the jacket is mostly above the knees, and some are even with the skirt.


    From a styling point of view, the silhouette of this kind of clothing is straight, wrapping the human body into a cylinder with no curves. It is clearly different from Tang clothing with bare collars, wide skirts, and gauze-covered large-sleeved shirts.


    Su Ruojin and her daughter were wearing horse-faced skirts, which were popular in later generations, when they went to the palace. Cheng Yingzhen thought it was too abrupt, "Will others stare at her?"


    What I fear most is being different from others and being stared at by others, as if I were standing on the tip of a needle.


    Su Ruojin smiled and said firmly: "No."


    ?Cheng Yingzhen still didn¡¯t dare to dress so uniquely. "Mom, you forgot, last autumn, when we went out, this style was already bought by Jinxiufang. Maybe many people are wearing this horse-faced skirt now."


    ¡°But I look around...¡±


    "Mom, after last autumn it was winter. Everyone had put on thick coats. Who still wore horse-faced skirts? But it is different now. Taking off the coat is the time to wear horse-faced skirts. Believe me, there must be many people wearing them. , we will definitely not attract attention.¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen was coaxed by her daughter to wear an elegant and refined horse-faced skirt. She is not short. The simple and elegant top and the slender and gorgeous horse-faced skirt with superior pleats and drape make her whole person look tall and outstanding. She not only looks young, but also Very elegant.


    Live a prosperous life and don''t work too hard. After more than a year of raising her, Cheng Yingzhen not only lost her fatigue, but her whole body changed from thin to well-proportioned. At first glance, she looked like she had given birth to four children, fully displaying the appearance of a twenty-eight-year-old woman. The way it should be¡ªmature, beautiful, and gentle.


    Su Ruojin felt quite accomplished because my mother was so elegantly dressed. She proudly showed off to Su Yanli, "Dad, how are you doing?"


    Su Yanli''s eyes have long been fixed on his wife, his eyes full of tenderness and sweetness.


    Su Ruojin: ...For some reason, she had a premonition that there was going to be a younger brother or younger sister in the family.


    ¡°Dad!¡± she shouted heavily, ¡°it¡¯s time to go.¡±


    Su Yanli recovered and smiled, "Okay, let''s go."


    Su Ruojin rolled her eyes. It was best not to let her do Dehua again, otherwise these two couples would look good.


    Cheng Yingzhen felt shy when her husband saw her, and she felt guilty and said, "What''s wrong with Ah Jin?"


    ¡°She is jealous that you have a good husband.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Cheng Yingzhen reached out and punched the man.


    Su Ruojin rolled her eyes even more, "Dr. Su, Mrs. Su, pay attention to the occasion."


    ?The girlish rolling of her eyes made Su Yanli and his wife laugh non-stop. Until they got into the carriage, they could still hear them laughing.


    In the spring of March, everything revives, the willows are green and the flowers are red, the warblers are singing and the swallows are dancing, the earth is full of vitality, the sunshine outside the window is bright and full of warmth, shining into the mule cart, the hair is flying in the wind, the body and mind are so light and relaxed, it feels so good !


    ?The journey was light and we finally arrived at the Jin Palace near the Imperial City.


    Both Su Ruojin and Su Yanli were coming into contact with the royal family for the first time. It would be a lie to say that they were not nervous or apprehensive. In her previous life, Su Ruojin had never even been in contact with an eighth-grade official like Su Yanli. Her magnanimity and courage came entirely from freedom and equality in later generations. and a prosperous life.


    At the gate of the palace, there was an endless stream of carriages, and the big green mule of the Su family was quite eye-catching when it stopped. Just as they started gossiping, Shuang Rui trotted out from the small door on the side, with an apologetic smile on his face, "Isn''t that right? Come on, I kept Dr. Su waiting."


    ?The guests queuing up at the gate of the palace to wait for their horses to be tied up: ...Why have you been waiting so long? You haven¡¯t noticed that people haven¡¯t completely gotten off the mule cart yet! How could Prince Pingyang''s personal attendant be so polite?


    They were just wondering who the saint was when they heard the word "Dr. Su" and understood that he was the wife of the little prince.


    That''s not right. There is more than one Dr. Su who teaches the young prince in the Imperial Academy. Is it possible that every doctor who comes is so polite?


    Someone whispered, "This is specially invested in Dr. Su''s name."


    Oh~~~


    Shuangrui stood in front of the big green mule carriage. Originally, the young prince wanted to use the carriage to pick up the Su family, but Dr. Su pushed him away. He smiled and waited for the Su family to get off the carriage.


    Today, Mrs. Su Er wears a beautiful double bun. A beautiful ribbon is added to the black bun, and a pendant bead flower is inserted into each bun. There is nothing else, it is simple, and it contrasts with the snow-white and tender oval face. , the aura is compelling.

 Chapter 136： 136 Palace Flower Party 2

    Chapter 136 136 Flower Party at the Royal Palace 2


    Prince Jin did not have many children among the royal brothers, but compared to the main family, Princess Jin had quite a lot of children, including three sons and one daughter, including the crown prince Zhao Xuan, his second legitimate son Zhao Wu, Prince of Nanyang County, and his legitimate daughter Princess Anping. Zhao Xuan and his youngest son Zhao Lan, Prince of Pingyang County.


    ?The concubines on both sides each had only one son, and the other concubines only gave birth to daughters, and none of them had titles.


    In ancient times, the title of nobility was cut off after the fifth generation. Logically speaking, the legitimate son who is not the crown prince cannot be granted the title of county king. Otherwise, how can the title be granted to the crown prince? This obviously means that the title of "Jin" can be inherited by the king of Jin after a hundred years. Under normal circumstances, it is not possible. Yes, but neither the late emperor nor the current officials have any intention of demoting Prince Jin. This is an honor and favor.


    Regardless of status or children, Princess Jin firmly occupies the position of the royal concubine, and no one can shake her status. Therefore, the atmosphere in the entire palace is very upright, and guests entering the palace are peaceful.


    ? Turning around the screen wall and walking through the long corridor, the male guest stayed in the front yard to meet the King of Jin, while the female guest was led by the girl to the inner courtyard to meet the princess, and then they went to the garden to enjoy the flowers together.


    Shuangrui handed Cheng Yingzhen and her daughter to the second-class girl next to the princess. He paid special attention to the girl, "These are the mistress and junior sister of the little prince. When you come to the prince''s palace, you have to be careful."


    ?Ling Chun nodded, "Don''t worry, you two are in charge, I''ll save it for you."


    Shuangrui nodded and led Su Yanli and his son to the King of Jin.


    Su Yanli smiled gently at his wife before leaving and told her not to be nervous, just drink tea and look at the flowers, it was nothing.


    Cheng Yingzhen nodded in response, held her daughter''s hand tightly, and followed the palace girl to the inner courtyard. The courtyard was deep and wide, the corridors were long, the trees were in rows, and the green vines clung to them. Everywhere was beautiful, and every step was full of scenery.


    Su Ruojin lamented the vast area of ??the palace and the beautiful scenery. He was indeed a descendant of the royal family, so rich and charming!


    As the girl Lingchun led the way, she glanced at the mother and daughter behind her from the corner of her eye. She had obviously heard that it was the home of a small imperial official. Why was she dressed so exquisitely? If the two stewards hadn''t told her specifically, at first glance, she would have thought it was. Where is the wife and the young lady of the clan family!


    Just as they were about to remind the mother and son behind them to turn around this corridor and reach the main hall where the princess meets the guests, a beautiful girl came towards the corner and stopped in front of them. The beautiful and tall girl looked past Ling Chun and looked straight at Cheng Yingzhen''s mother. female.


    ¡°Is there something wrong, princess?¡±


    ??The beautiful girl seemed not to have heard Ling Chun''s question. She looked at Cheng Yingzhen and her daughter with cold eyes.


    ??Ling Chun frowned slightly, took two steps forward, blocked Cheng Yingzhen and her daughter, and said in an unhappy tone: "Ling Shuang?"


    ??Ling Shuang stretched out her hand to block the corner of her smiling mouth, "Yes, sister Ling Chun, then I''ll go get busy." After saying that, she looked deeply at Cheng Yingzhen and her daughter.


    The look in her eyes before leaving was meaningful. In the warm spring of March, Su Ruojin felt numb all over, and her face was innocent, like a little girl who was inexperienced in the world. "Does this sister know me? But I have never seen her before." , is there a sister in the family who looks like me?¡±


    ??Ling Chun stared at the retreating figure with a worried look on his face, "Ignore her." After saying that, he opened a professional smile and raised the corners of his mouth forty degrees. He looked both gentle and brave as a young lady.


    ??The opportunity to praise the young lady has been lost, so Su Ruojin did not flatter her, but the pretty girl just now must have something to do with the Su family.


    What could it be?


    Shuang Rui said that the girl who led the way was from the princess''s side. Su Ruojin had almost never dealt with the princess, so there was no possibility of accidentally offending the princess or the girl beside the princess.


    That is¡­


    Su Ruojin seemed to have thought about who this girl was related to. Mrs. Xu¡¯s sister was once the most capable housekeeper around the princess! Could it be that Manager Xu wanted to take this opportunity to teach her a lesson? But this is Prince Jin''s Mansion. If something happens to their mother and daughter, will Princess Jin spare her?


    ?Think about it, Governor Xu, who has lost power, should not dare to cause trouble in the palace! Su Ruojin guessed that she didn''t dare. After the analysis, Su Ruojin and her daughter were also welcomed to Princess Jin.


    Princess Jin, who was surrounded by a group of ladies, saw Su Ruojin coming in, smiled and waved her hand, "Ajin, come here!"


    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? with with with 100 pixels on the lantern festival. This "Ah Jin" sound felt like they had just met yesterday.


    I have to admire the exquisiteness of the ancient matrons. Su Ruojin walked up to the princess with a sweet smile on her face, and gave her a dignified salute first without any haste, "Ah Jin has met the princess."


    ¡°Good boy, I haven¡¯t seen you for two months, but I¡¯m getting more and more beautiful as I grow older.¡±


    Su Ruojin stood obediently in front of the princess. When she heard the compliments, she pursed her lips and smiled shyly. How well-behaved she was!


    She has an outstanding appearance, a pair of clear almond eyes, and a strong aura, which attracted all the ladies to inquire about her. The princess smiled and said, "Mrs. Lan''er''s daughter, my prince specially asked someone to post her."


    How can a master have such great dignity? Although the ladies were confused, they took all this into consideration. They were surprised, "Why didn''t I see such a horse-faced skirt in Jinxiufang?"


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it either.¡±


    The price of a set of clothes in Jinxiufang is quite high. If Princess Jin didn''t attach great importance to this mother and daughter, some ladies would have ridiculed her. A little wife of an eighth-grade doctor could actually afford a hundred taels of horse noodles. skirt?


    ??It''s a pity that the little lady was almost taken into the arms of the princess, otherwise the wife of an eighth-grade official who could bear it would dare to dress the same as them, which would simply lower their status.


    Cheng Yingzhen felt as if she was walking on a needle point as everyone looked at her. Her whole body was so nervous that she was almost stiff, and even breathing became difficult.


    Su Ruojin didn''t know what the ladies were thinking. She was always aware of her mother''s social phobia. In order not to show her cowardice, she tensed her body to hold it back.


    Almost all the ladies present here today wore horse-faced skirts, except for the princess who welcomed the guests and the older ladies who did not wear horse-faced skirts. Unlike Cheng Yingzhen and her daughter, who were graceful and simple, their horse-faced skirts were luxurious Gorgeous, the jacquards and embroidery on them are complicated, and they are all full of flowers and wealth. Compared with elegance, gorgeousness and complexity can better reflect their identity.


    Hearing the question, the young noble lady who had been sitting silently under the princess suddenly said, "Aqi, when did the shop come out with this model?"


    ?Her eyes fell on a woman who was pure but not seductive, plain but not bland. Isn''t this what she always wanted?


    ?Mother was almost stunned when she was asked. After thinking about it carefully, she suddenly realized something and immediately whispered into Princess Yuehua''s ear: "I''m afraid Jiang Qiniang bought the clothes from this mother and daughter."


    ? No wonder he could make the new horse-faced skirt so elegant and elegant. He turned out to be the original creator of the dress.


    ?Princess Yuehua¡¯s eyes full of jealousy suddenly became kind, and she smiled slightly, ¡°It turns out to be Mrs. Su.¡±


    When someone''s name was called, Cheng Yingzhen held her breath subconsciously, looked over in search of the voice, and met the luxurious lady''s eyes.


    Seeing that her mother was about to be overwhelmed, Su Ruojin smiled and asked the princess, "Princess Jin, Ajin wants to see beautiful flowers." She looked innocent and innocent as a young lady.

 Chapter 137： Peach Blossom Forest (two updates combined into one, 4,000 words)

    Chapter 137 Peach Blossom Forest (two updates in one, 4000 words)


    From the time she came in until now, Mrs. Su has said nothing except a greeting. She has been standing in front of everyone with an aloof attitude. Princess Jin would have been unhappy, if not for the rosy complexion and excellent body of her son who was raised now. , she has lost her face long ago.


    He held back his displeasure and nodded to the young lady, "Ling Chun, take Mrs. Su and the young lady to the garden to see the flowers."


    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±


    Finally freed, Cheng Yingzhen felt relieved, and her stiff limbs instantly relaxed. When her daughter turned around, she almost overturned her daughter. Su Ruojin was alert and took advantage of the opportunity to quickly support her.


    ?With this moment of relaxation, I was finally able to lift my feet and walk.


    The two mothers followed Ling Chun out of the main hall.


    Mrs. Su was so aloof that she didn''t even say hello. Someone gave the princess eye drops and said, "Mrs. Su is too aloof."


    As a bystander, Princess Yuehua noticed something. She raised her eyebrows and said, "Seeing a room full of people wearing the clothes I drew, if it were me, I would be aloof."


    A group of ladies:¡­


    They were about to spit it out when they discovered that Princess Yuehua had worn it several times since last autumn, including today.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Yuehua to know her.¡± Princess Jin has always been at odds with this divorced sister-in-law. The main purpose of today¡¯s flower party is to find a second marriage for her.


    Yuehua smiled and shook her head: "I don''t know."


    All the noble ladies were confused, wondering why they were willing to support her?


    Yuehua thought to herself, she didn¡¯t know why she wanted to support this timid woman who couldn¡¯t even move her limbs. Is this just a matter of fate?


    pieces, clusters, clusters of flowers, like brocade or satin, pink, white, pink but not dark, light and refined.


    The sunshine is gentle, the spring scenery is all over Kyoto, willows are cuddling, peach blossoms are scorching, and the green grass is full of green grass on the streets, dancing to the rhythm of the spring breeze, as if telling the sunshine of spring.


    Wearing a purple gold crown with hair and jewels on it, a scarlet brocade robe with dark flowers, a jade belt, and court boots, she stands outside the steps facing the wind. When the wind blows, petals fly and fall. The pink and white beauty spread over one shoulder.


    His face is like the moon of the Mid-Autumn Festival, his color is like the flowers of spring dawn, his temples are like knife cuts, and his eyebrows are like ink paintings. Standing there, the spring scenery in his eyes is not as dazzling as that of Prince Pingyang. He looks dignified and cold, which is intimidating.


    Not far away, a group of young ladies were crowded together. They glanced at each other from time to time, fearing that their hearts were wandering.


    Su Ruojin thought to himself, why didn¡¯t he realize that he was a monster?


    She stepped forward with an innocent fake smile and saluted, "Ajin has met the little prince."


    Zhao Lan is a frequent visitor to the family. Cheng Yingzhen felt much more at ease and bowed accordingly, "I have met the young prince."


    "Madam, no courtesy."


    ?The middle school boy seemed to have become much gentler and more sensible in an instant, and the feeling of decadence and world-weariness was less visible in his eyes.


    He smiled slightly and said, "I''m going to the front yard and I''ll bring Saburo over later."


    ¡°Thank you so much, little prince.¡±


    After Zhao Lan said hello, he walked along the corridor to the front yard.


    ?The willow tree next to the corridor hangs down its soft and silky willow branches, swaying gently in the spring breeze. The breeze is gentle, the green willows are smokey, and the spring flowers beside the rockery are blooming brilliantly and dazzlingly.


    The whisper of swallows, the brightness of spring.


    ??The young ladies all looked at Su Ruojin and her daughter, who were treated differently by the little prince, with unkind expressions.


    Su Ruojin thought it was really tiring, so she took her mother to find a place where King Wu could lean and sit down, resting her breath while waiting for the flower party to end.


    In the main hall of the front yard, Su Yanli took Su Sanlang without paying attention. He blended in with the crowd and acted like a transparent person. Until his students came in, he was pushed in front of others. take away.


    Su Yanli was not at ease.


    Zhao Lan smiled and said, "Teacher, don''t worry."


    Su Sanlang didn''t want to follow a group of adults, so he quickly said: "Brother Zhao will definitely take good care of me."


    This child¡­


    Su Sanlang happily followed Zhao Lan out.


    When Zhao Lan found Su Ruojin, she was taking her mother to look at the various spring flowers in the garden. When she saw him, she sighed, "It would probably be better if there were large peaches, plums, and apricots."


    ??The flowers in the palace are all expensive, such as peonies, orchids, crabapples, camellias, magnolias, etc.


    "You want to see?"


    The large tracts of peaches, plums and apricots are as bright as the clouds. It is simply a beautiful scene in the world. Su Ruojin likes to see it the most.


    Zhao Lan smiled and said, "I''ll take you to see it tomorrow."


    ¡°Where?¡± Su Ruojin asked curiously.


    ?Shuang Rui wanted to laugh on the side.


    Su Ruojin felt it and looked at him, as if thinking, "The mountain behind Yueshui Temple?"


    ?The place where they met for the second time was still unpleasant.


    Zhao Lan looked away guiltily. At that time, he called the young lady a crybaby.


    Su Ruojin didn''t pay attention to him. She wanted to go, so she turned to her mother and asked, "Mom, we haven''t had a chance to go out in spring this year. How about going to see the peach blossoms tomorrow?"


    ¡°I wonder if your father is free?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask for leave from the teacher.¡±


    This matter is settled.


    For some reason, Zhao Lan seemed not to be busy and kept accompanying Su Sanlang and Su Ruojin''s mother and daughter.


    While strolling around, Su Ruojin said sheepishly, "Little Prince, you go and do your work. Sanlang, I, and my mother will just hang out here."


    "fine."


    Su Ruojin didn¡¯t believe how the palace flower party was a time when people of all kinds walked around to communicate with each other. How could they not be busy?


    Zhao Lan seemed to understand what she was thinking, "I have two brothers and one sister." This meant that with them blocking him, he could do whatever he wanted.


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    ??Okay, you are the protected and free legitimate son, and I am the breadwinner of the family. There is really no comparison between people.


    With Zhao Lan accompanying me throughout the whole journey, even if a moth wanted to pounce on me, there was no chance. I really enjoyed admiring the flowers, had a sumptuous lunch at the palace, and didn''t go back home leisurely until after afternoon tea.


    The legendary house fighting dramas do not exist at all.


    Su Ruojin said happily, "Dad, the little prince said he would take our family to see the peach blossoms tomorrow..."


    Just as she was about to interrupt her daughter, she continued, "The little prince asked me to ask for leave for you."


    Su Yanli: ...Okay, it''s not impossible to steal half a day''s leisure.


    On the second day, except for Ding, Mao Ya, Li Xiuzhu and others went to the peach grove near Yueshui Temple to enjoy the flowers with the Su family, bringing various barbecue materials, tea snacks and juice.


    ??When they met at the gate of the city, they saw Fan Yanjia and two older sons of aristocratic families. Zhao Lan introduced them as Prince Wei and Mr. Lu.


    ??It turned out to be Prince Wei who broke Cheng Baotai''s leg. Su Ruojin happily stepped forward to salute, as if he was sorry to meet him so late.


    ?Zhao Lan:¡­


    The neglected Mr. Lu:¡­


    ??Wei Shizi didn¡¯t know why the young lady was so enthusiastic. He was also confused. He looked at Zhao Lan and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯m going out for a spring outing and the young lady is with me?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhao Lan knew it well, but his expression was worried. He was the one who really contributed!


    But I can¡¯t say whether you are depressed or not.


    The group of people walked for half a day before arriving at the mountain behind Yueshui Temple. Standing on the hill and looking down the slope, they saw acres and acres of peach, plum and apricot groves! Like a sea of ??flowers, it is really spectacular.


    "Dad, do you know there is a peach grove here?" Su Yanli nodded, "Yes." He and his wife had a date here before they were married.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you bring us?¡±


    Su Yanli: ...Ever since I gave birth to a child, I have not only been short of manpower, but also have no money. I have long forgotten the scenery of spring and mountains.


    Su Ruojin understood her father¡¯s eyes, well, that¡¯s true.


    ?It¡¯s already noon here, so I don¡¯t have much to say, so I quickly spread out the blankets, set up the grill, and fill my stomach first.


    Less than a quarter of an hour later, the charcoal fire was finally lit, and Shutong and Mao Ya quickly started grilling meat.


    Zhao Lan, Su Yanli and others sat down to have a rest, drink tea, and get to know each other. Prince Wei is the commander of the Imperial City Division, and Lu Youbai is the young minister of Dali Temple. Among them, he has the highest position, but the lowest. Adjusted.


    Su Ruojin and Fan Yanjia relieved themselves from the fatigue of the car ride and took over Shutong and Mao Ya''s work. They happily cooked barbecue with sauce. The wind blew the aroma everywhere, attracting chatters to come around.


    ?Lu Shaoqing smiled and said, "I''ve long heard that Su Ji''s barbecue tastes great. When I saw it today, it turned out to be true."


    When someone praised him, Su Ruojin quickly handed over a cooked mutton skewer, "Master Lu, do you want to try it?"


    ?Lu Youbai took it and took a bite, nodding, "It''s delicious."


    ?Shu Tong then distributed the baked goods to several young men one by one. They stood beside the grill, chatting and eating, which was very fun.


    ?A few people waited for three minutes, Zhao Lan took the Mao Shabu, and he actually started to bake it. This was the first time Su Ruojin had seen him do such a pyrotechnic thing.


    "You know how to bake it, right?"


    ??Zhao Lan hummed at her, meaning, stand aside and watch me.


    Su Ruojin gave way.


    Prince Wei was also interested, so Fan Yanjia gave it to him and said with a smile, "Am I the first to be lucky enough to eat food baked by Prince Wei himself?"


    It really is.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for you, kid.¡±


    ?Fan Yanjia smiled from ear to ear, "When I meet your son, I will brag in front of him."


    ¡°You boy¡­¡±


    ?Standing in front of the dreamlike sea of ??peach trees and flowers, these famous disciples temporarily let go of the constraints brought by their status, and all enjoyed the bright spring scenery freely.


    Either do it yourself, or sit on the blanket when you are tired, or when you are interested, recite poems to the flowers with Su Yanli, one by one, clusters of flowers, like brocade and satin, pink, white, pink and pink. Not dark, light and refined, smelling a light fragrance, letting you fly according to your mood.


    ??Having mostly eaten, Su Ruojin took Sanlang down the slope, intending to pick a few unopened flower buds and take them back to put in a plum vase. Unexpectedly, she saw her cheap uncle in the peach forest pavilion.


    But she did not dare to shout.


    There was a noble lady being served by servants in the small pavilion. She had just met this lady yesterday. She sat next to Princess Jin and said, "It turns out to be Mrs. Su." She did not ask who this person was.


    I didn¡¯t expect to bump into my brother-in-law, but the situation didn¡¯t look good. It seemed that the lady wanted to take a rest and drive away the people in the pavilion. The uncle who came from Pingjiang Mansion couldn¡¯t be a bad guy, right?


    Su Ruojin quietly took a few steps closer with her younger brother and overheard their conversation. Upon hearing the content, she realized that the cheap uncle was really a slut. He actually discussed first-come, first-served with a noble lady from the capital.


    Brother-in-law, haven¡¯t you heard of it? If anyone is caught at the foot of the imperial city, he is either a king or a nobleman. Don¡¯t risk your life!


    Do you want to be saved? Su Ruojin was struggling when she suddenly heard someone shouting.


    Well¡­


    Su Ruojin pushed his brother''s head behind the bushes again, took his hand and left.


    ¡°I see you.¡±


    Su Yanzu came out of the small pavilion at some unknown time.


    Su Ruojin stretched her head and looked towards the small pavilion.


    "I have been blessed by you, and I have not been betrayed by others."


    "ah¡­"


    ¡°The noble lady recognized you and let me go.¡±


    Su Ruojin breathed out, patted her small mouth, and glared at the cheap uncle, "This is not Pingjiang Mansion, please put away your pretentiousness."


    Su Yanzu was not angry after being scolded by his little niece, and sniffed: "Are you barbecuing?"


    Su Ruojin: ...Another foodie?


    "You just arrived in the capital and you came to see the flowers?" Su Ruojin even suspected that he deliberately sought out these elegant places to touch porcelain, and he happened upon them.


    The look in my little niece¡¯s eyes is really amazing!


    Su Yanzu couldn''t help but laugh. The more he laughed, the more he laughed. In the end, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Su Ruojin: ...The cheap uncle must be crazy!


    "Haha..." Su Yanzu almost burst into tears with laughter, "I''m not laughing... I''m not laughing... I''m really hungry. Come on, let''s go have a barbecue."


    Su Ruojin: ...still quite crazy.


    ?But she didn''t let him go, "Say, what are you doing here?"


    ¡°What if I didn¡¯t tell you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a share in the barbecue.¡±


    Su Yanzu was about to laugh again, but he was really hungry and had no energy left. "I was asked by a friend to help him see the peach grove in Yunshan, the capital city, and by the way, I would draw a painting and send it back to Pingjiang Mansion."


    ?Really, you didn¡¯t lie?


    Su Yanzu glanced at the young man.


    The boy opened the scroll in his hand, and a small freehand color ink painting of clouds and clouds appeared in front of Su Ruojin. She opened her eyes in amazement, "Oh my God, it''s so artistic!"


    ?The little niece didn¡¯t say she looks good? This is someone who understands painting. To understand painting is to understand him.


    Su Yanzu¡¯s playful smile suddenly turned deep.


    ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡±


    ?At some point, Princess Yuehua also stood in front of the painting and praised it generously.


    Su Yanzu didn''t feel complacent about the beautiful lady''s praise. He calmly asked the servant to put away the painting, thanked him politely and distantly, and urged his niece that he wanted to have barbecue.


    starving!


    Su Ruojin saluted the lady and said, "Madam, I have a barbecue at my house. Do you want to try it together?"


    ?Whether you like it or not, it is better to make a friend than to offend a powerful person.


    Yue Hua smiled, but she didn¡¯t expect that the young lady was more polite than the adults. She nodded, ¡°That¡¯s troublesome.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, madam.¡± Su Ruojin supported Sanlang and asked with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you know your surname?¡±


    "Let..." The servant was halfway through the training when he was stopped by Yuehua, "Prince Xiaojun is my nephew."


    It turned out to be Princess Yuehua, no wonder she was sitting next to Princess Jin.


    She quickly apologized, "Ah Jin, I''m so rude!"


    ¡°He who does not know is not guilty.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, princess.¡±


    The two were having a conversation, but Su Yanzu walked behind and remained silent the whole time.


    ??Su Ruojin glanced out of the corner of her eye and found that he was absent-minded. He must not be pretending. He must not be here to catch the rich and beautiful!

 Chapter 138： brother-in-law

    Chapter 138 Brother-in-law


    The two siblings had not come down from the hillside for a long time. Su Yanli was worried and put Xiao Silang down to go down the mountain to look for him. Mao Ya coughed lightly, as if he were a thief, and reminded in a low voice, "Sir, the little prince has gone down to look for him."


    Su Yanli then discovered that Zhao Lan''s master and servant were gone for some time, and Mao Ya''s cautious expression. He thought it was because Lu Shaoqing and Wei Shizi were there, so he didn''t think much about it.


    Seeing that the student cared so much about his daughter, he was quite pleased and nodded, "It''s really troublesome."


    Mao Ya:¡­


    ?Looking at the wife who took over Su Silang, Mao Ya quietly took two steps back and glanced at the two nobles not far away.


    ??Wei Shizi and Lu Shaoqing were similar in age. They were sitting on a blanket, drinking tea and looking at the scenery. It was rare for them to have free time in their lives, and they were very comfortable. Zhao Lan was several years younger than them, and it was normal for him to be unable to sit still.


    Mao Ya looked towards the grill again. Young Master Fan was pestering Hua Ping to learn some tricks. She lowered her head to meet the young lady as she went downhill.


    Su Ruojin and her brother took their uncle and Princess Yuehua up the mountain. After walking a few steps, they saw Zhao Lan coming down the mountain.


    ¡°The little prince wants to eat?¡±


    Shuangrui chuckled and said, "Yes, the young master has eaten a bit too much. Have you picked the second lady''s flowers?"


    Su Ruojin looked towards his uncle.


    Su Yanzu held up a few branches that his brother and sister had picked.


    ?Shuangrui saw Princess Yuehua and hurriedly stepped forward to salute, "I have met Her Royal Highness."


    Zhao Lan also stepped forward and saluted: "Auntie."


    Yuehua frowned. Unexpectedly, the Su family went out to have a barbecue and her little nephew came with them. What a coincidence. She didn''t know that today''s trip was proposed by her little nephew.


    Princess Yuehua is the late emperor''s youngest daughter. She is the same mother as Prince Jin, but she is many years younger than Prince Jin. She is now twenty-six years old and has been divorced for six years. Yesterday, the spring flower party at her brother''s house invited celebrities from the capital to come. Looking at flowers was actually a blind date in disguise, to choose a husband for her, but she didn''t like any of them, her interest was waning, and she was in a bad mood. She went out to relax today, but she didn''t expect to meet the child of her nephew''s teacher.


    ??After all the salutes, Master and Servant Zhao Lan looked at the young man protecting Su Ruojin''s sister and brother.


    Su Ruojin smiled sweetly and said, "Little Prince, this is my brother-in-law, my dear."


    ?Zhao Lan:¡­


    Su Yanzu: ...Is there anyone you don¡¯t have a close relationship with?


    Su Ruojin asked Huaping to investigate her brother-in-law yesterday. As her boss, Zhao Lan doesn¡¯t know yet.


    Su Yanzu bowed to Zhao Lan and saluted, "The common people have seen the little prince."


    ?Su Yanzu has a reputation as a scholar, so the first meeting was not a formal occasion, so the ceremony of kneeling down and worshiping him was not necessary.


    Zhao Lan nodded, which was considered a response. He motioned to Shuang Rui to take the flower branches picked by the Su family siblings. Su Yanzu smiled slightly and said, "You are so polite, little prince. As A Jin''s biological uncle, this little thing is what you should do."


    Shuangrui glanced at his master and quickly retreated to the roadside.


    The group continued to go uphill.


    ??Zhao Lan walked beside her aunt. The two of them didn''t seem to be very close, and they didn''t talk much along the way.


    Behind him, Uncle Qin seemed to have turned on some kind of switch. He kept asking his little niece, how is it in the capital? Did the whole family come for a spring outing today?


    Su Ruojin went back to his elder brother to study at Dongshan Academy.


    Su Yanzu suddenly stopped.


    Su Ruojin turned around with a bad smile on his face, as if his own son could not even enter the Imperial College, so don''t think about your unfamiliar biological brother.


    Su Yanzu:¡­


    Seeing her brother-in-law calm down, Su Ruojin frowned. Judging from the peach forest picture just now, her brother-in-law should be a free and unrestrained young man who wants to live a carefree life. How could he be obsessed with entering the Imperial College? For him, it is obviously a false reputation!


    ?? Could it be that he lives a carefree life while living a rough life?


    Finally climbed to the top of the hill.


    ??The sea of ??flowers turned into a blue sea and a clear sky. Su Yanzu took a deep breath, and in the blink of an eye, he regained his elegant, smooth and unrestrained appearance.


    ?Beside, when everyone saw Princess Yuehua, they all stepped forward to salute and exchange greetings.


    After greetings, Su Yanli came over to say hello to his younger brother. Unexpectedly, he met his younger brother during a spring outing. Although they were the strangest relatives, out of politeness, he introduced his younger brother to the young gentlemen present.


    My mother-in-law has inquired about my brother¡¯s relationship network in Beijing. This brother lives a simple life with two points and one line. His biggest relationships are with his examiner, Mr. Fan, and the youngest son of the King of Jin, Zhao Lan. He usually even attends the Imperial Academy to offer wine and sit in the office. Without moving around, Kankan has been promoted from the ninth rank to the eighth rank over the years. He is still an official and has not yet entered the ranks of official officials.


    Su Yanli was outstanding in character and appearance, and his younger brother did not show any mercy. Although he had just come from Pingjiang Prefecture, he was thrown into a pile of young men in the capital and it was impossible to tell him apart. He was clearly a young man from Jiao Jiao.


    ??Wei Shizi was a little curious about how Princess Yuehua came up from the mountain with Dr. Su''s younger brother, but their identities were destined not to be openly inquired about casually. He smiled kindly, as if he hadn''t noticed anything.


    Su Yanzu is much more sophisticated and tactful than Su Yanli in interpersonal communication.


    That''s right, the Su family is a big squire in Pingjiang Prefecture. They do a lot of business and it is impossible not to deal with people. Su Dekai is a legitimate son, so he must be very precious. Unlike Su Yanli who grew up on his own, he will definitely bring it with him when going to important occasions. Yes, I have already experienced it.


    Su Ruojin secretly observed and found that although his brother-in-law was worldly and well-informed, in front of these children of famous families with higher official positions, he was very comfortable and not flattering, and he was very literary. To put it in a secular sense, just looking at socializing with others, he is much more successful than Su Yanli!


    Not much to say, Su Yanzu came here just to fill her stomach. As her little niece, Su Ruojin personally went to the battle and grilled mutton skewers for her uncle. After a while, the uncle and nephew were having a heated fight.


    ?Hua Ping is confused, so does he still want to inquire quietly?


    ??Zhao Lan sat lazily on a small stool, glancing at the scene that was closer than his own father and son from the corner of his eye, which was really eye-catching.


    Su Yanli was also puzzled, why did he suddenly become so familiar with his strange brother when he came down the slope?


    Cheng Yingzhen felt as if she was facing a formidable enemy and pressed close to her husband''s side, "Ah Jin... she won''t be deceived by your sweet-talking brother, will she?"


    Su Yanli:¡­


    Turning his head to look at his wife, he felt incredible. It was his daughter who had been chattering non-stop, and his brother had been busy eating, so what about the ''sweet talk''?


    Cheng Yingzhen:¡­can¡¯t rhetoric be expressed as a feeling?


    Su Yanzu was chewing meat, holding back his laughter, and listened to his little niece''s various words and tactful questioning, were the mutton skewers delicious?


    Su Ruojin found out that her brother-in-law was a human spirit among human beings. She couldn''t find out anything about it at all and was so angry that she refused to let him know. "Put your head over here."


    ¡°Ah!¡± Why do you stick your head out? Could it be that the little niece wants to hit him?


    ¡°Stretch or not?¡±


    Su Yanzu looked at the almost burned embers. His niece shouldn''t be so cruel as to ruin his appearance, right?


    Su Ruojin crossed her arms and looked like she was disobedient.


    For some reason, Su Yanzu''s heart moved. As if he thought of something, he stretched his head out in a daze.


    Su Ruojin leaned into his ear and whispered, "Don''t expect my father to let you through the back door. If you want to enter the Imperial College, you have to rely on your own ability."


    Su Yanzu subconsciously asked, "What is your ability?"


    "Think about it for yourself!" Su Ruojin rolled her eyes at him, stretched out her little hand and pushed his head away, "If you don''t move away, be careful of the charcoal fire."


    Su Yanzu had already woken up and pretended to cooperate, "Ah Jin, are you so cruel? Be careful not to get married."


    "Whoever stipulates that you must marry, I can''t stay married for the rest of my life."


    Su Yanzu looked at the villain niece with admiration, "The court stipulates that women must marry, and if they don''t marry after twenty, they will be fined."


    Su Ruojin: ...how could she forget that there is indeed such a law in Dayin.


    After saying a few words, Su Ruojin was too lazy to pay attention to him and rolled his eyes at him again, "In front of outsiders, I''ll give you face and call you my uncle, but inside, I won''t admit that your father and mother thought the same thing as Taishan when they came up. There¡¯s no way to crush us.¡±


    this¡­


    Su Yanzu was indeed guilty, so he said, "I''m full, thank you for the hospitality, please wait another day..."


    ¡°The Su family¡¯s gate is too expensive to be opened.¡±


    Su Yanzu:¡­


    ??The conflict within the Su family that had not been revealed was finally torn apart by the little niece.


    He sighed, "I''m sorry."


    Su Ruojin hummed: "No need to apologize. In the ten years before you entered Beijing, everyone was in peace. That''s fine."


    Su Yanzu pursed his lips and smiled helplessly. He didn''t say anything about his parents'' fault, "I understand."


    Su Ruojin understood that he understood. The mutton skewers were not in vain. Although she did not find out why he insisted on going to the Imperial College, at least he was willing to be the lubricant between his parents and his eldest brother. Since the Su family recognized the legitimate son, they gave up the **** son. , then just let everyone live in peace and harmony. Don''t enjoy the family happiness of the legitimate son and exploit the value of the concubine. That is too heartless.


    Princess Yuehua sat at the top of the mountain with the best scenery, looking at the flowers and drinking milk tea. Her whole person became alive and no longer so lifeless.


    ??Her eldest girl noticed that Her Highness looked at the affectionate uncle and nephew from time to time, and actually smiled while looking at them. She was not happy, but was just scared. Could Her Royal Highness...


    The eldest girl looked at the young man again. He was dignified, with a handsome face, and his body was like flowing water. Against the backdrop of the peach forest and the sea of ??flowers, the romance of the literati could not be blocked. He was full of poetry and painting, and he was simply the white moonlight in a woman''s heart.


    It¡¯s just that the man seemed to have eaten enough and said goodbye to the people around him. He also looked at the princess, then lowered his head and said something to his niece. The little niece ran over and gave the princess a sweet salute.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, my brother-in-law is going back, so he won¡¯t come to disturb your peace. I hope you¡¯ll be considerate.¡±


    ??Princess Yuehua looked through the young lady at the young man who nodded slightly towards her, with an expressionless face.


    Su Yanzu said hello, turned around and took the boy down the mountain.


    Behind me, the breeze blew over the hills, blowing down a forest of peach blossoms, like a peach blossom rain!


    ?Yuehua looked at it blankly.


    ??Zhao Lan''s eyes turned between her aunt and the young lady''s uncle for several rounds, and her already gloomy face became even darker.

 Chapter 139： Xiao Sanyuan

    Chapter 139 Xiao Sanyuan


    Su Ruojin and her two younger brothers had so much fun playing in the peach grove, sea of ??flowers, and barbecue that they all fell asleep on the mule cart on the way home.


    Cheng Yingzhen looked at the carefree child, feeling happy and sad at the same time, "Official, look at this, what should I do if my uncle is determined to go to the Imperial College?"


    Su Yanli gently patted Xiao Silang who was sleeping in his arms, "I guess Ah Jin refused for me!"


    ¡°If she has a child, my brother-in-law is afraid...¡±


    Her daughter is not an ordinary child. Su Yanli comforted his wife, "Don''t worry, even if Yan Zu cannot enter the Imperial College, our family will not move to Su''s house, I promise."


    ? Cheng Yingzhen nodded. She was used to living without her parents-in-law, and she was most afraid of being forced into the Su family''s door due to ethics and filial piety.


    On the second day, after teaching the boxing and kicking skills, Huaping pulled the second wife aside and asked quietly, "Do you still want to check?"


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll check.¡±


    Huaping:¡­


    ¡°Only those who know their enemies and themselves can fight a hundred battles without danger.¡±


    Huaping:¡­


    Are these still uncles and nephews? It''s like fighting a fierce enemy.


    Hua Ping went to the small courtyard and told Mr. Shen that he was going to check on Su Erniang¡¯s brother-in-law.


    ¡°What a coincidence, the little prince just sent someone to bring a letter, asking you to check on this person.¡±


    "The little prince is also worried that Su Yanzu will be harmful to Dr. Su''s family?"


    "I don''t know about this. Just check if the little master asks you to."


    The little prince is really concerned about his teacher¡¯s family affairs! After Hua Ping sighed with emotion, he mobilized people to investigate Su Yanzu, a scholar from Jiangnan.


    Ten days later, the news from Pingjiang Mansion finally reached the capital. Zhao Lan heard the news of Hua Ping¡¯s investigation in person.


    Su Yanzu, a native of Tangxi Town, Pingjiang Prefecture, was a child prodigy from all over the country at a young age. Not only could he recite poems and compose poems, but he was also good at calligraphy and painting. From the time he took the boy examination at the age of ten, to the age of eleven A scholar at the age of 10, he ranked first in county examinations, government examinations and hospital examinations, and became a famous local Xiao Sanyuan.


    After he was admitted as a scholar with the first place, Su Dekai had high expectations for him. Three years later, he asked him to take part in the Juren Examination. As a result, Su Yanzu lost his name. From then on, he took the exam every three years until February this year. In the third grade exam, no one passed the exam.


    Although he failed to pass the examination, it did not prevent him from becoming a famous talent in the Jiangnan area. In the past nine years, his calligraphy, painting and calligraphy skills were praised by even the reclusive Confucian scholars for his extremely high talent. A painting even sold for more than a thousand taels.


    Zhao Lan was extremely impatient when he heard this, "How is the marriage going?"


    "Su Dekai asked people to show his son several houses, but Su Yanzu rejected them all. He even promised that he would never get married and become a monk when he grows up. Su Dekai was so angry that he became ill for a month and did not go out."


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t get married, is there anything he can¡¯t say?¡±


    ?This... I really haven¡¯t heard about it.


    Huaping continued, "I heard that Su Yanzu had several friends who were friends in poetry and painting. They gathered together all day long to talk about poetry and painting. For this reason, Su Dekai not only destroyed the small courtyard of poetry and painting, but also His son made money, but Su Yanzu was extremely talented in business. He left Pingjiang and found a beautiful place in Runzhou to buy a small garden and named it Suixin Caotang. He not only met literati here, but also opened an inn to exchange delicious food. He participated in poetry conferences and art exhibitions, and collected all his talents and wealth. He was highly sought after by a group of literati and became their role model.


    The young master was still impatient after listening for a long time. Mr. Shen asked thoughtfully, "Is this person a womanizer?"


    Huaping replied: "I specifically mentioned this to the inquirer. The inquirer said that apart from making friends through literature, he also traveled with literati. Whether it was in his small garden or on the way to the mountains, he never got close to him. Beauty.¡±


    How can you be so clean and self-possessed? Nine out of ten literati like to be elegant. Elegance does not only refer to writing, painting, raising flowers and birds, that is Qinlou Chuguan. It is euphemistically called elegant, but in fact it means sensuality.


    Su Ruojin was filled with emotion after listening to Hua Ping¡¯s investigation, ¡°I have spent all my energy on ¡®not doing my job¡¯, so where can I get passed the examination?¡±


    ?Hua Ping smiled.


    ¡°My cheap grandfather doesn¡¯t care?¡±


    "Why don''t you care?" Hua Ping said, "I heard that the stick not only broke many sticks, but also cut off his money. The result was good, and it inspired your uncle''s business talent. The Suixin Cottage he opened in Runzhou became a favorite among literati from the north and the south. Land, a lot of money in the pocket."


    Su Ruojin:¡­

 Chapter 140： Find a way for two people

    Chapter 140 Find a way for two people


    Su Ruojin asked unwillingly, "Do you want to gamble? Do you want to smoke Five Stone Powder?"


    Hua Ping looked at the young lady with difficulty, "I was quite close to your brother-in-law yesterday. Why do you expect him to be all five poisons today?"


    ?She seemed not to have heard Hua Ping''s sarcasm, and said to herself: "You are rich and beautiful, and so perfect, you don''t look like a real person!"


    ¡°Is it still a ghost?¡±


    ??He has no bad habits, can write and draw, and is a proper Jiangnan talent. Whether it is the Su family''s family background or Su Yanzu''s own ability, there is no need to squeeze into the Imperial Academy to take the gilding examination.


    Su Ruojin thought of the three-in and three-out compound that the Su family bought in the capital. The old couple moved thousands of miles from Pingjiang Prefecture to the capital. According to common sense, even if the Su family''s business reaches the capital, Su Dekai can go to the capital. But his wife will definitely not come with him. There are many examples in history of businessmen going out to do business and marrying a concubine wherever they go. But Su Dekai did not. Instead, he brought his old wife and son to the capital. Could it be that Did he really break the rules because his son won the imperial examination and won the imperial examination?


    ¡°What business does my grandfather have in the capital?¡±


    Hua Ping raised his eyebrows and his eyes were full of meaning, "The Su family is mainly engaged in grain and silk business. They have established their business in the capital a few years ago and the business is not bad."


    A few years ago¡­


    Su Ruojin took a deep breath, that was when Su Yanli was in poverty.


    ???????? Su Ruojin asked Mao Ya to give Hua Ping the reward she had prepared.


    Huaping stopped, "I''ll give you a winter''s supply of soup."


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Hua Ping felt guilty and deliberately left the Su family with his hands behind his back.


    Su Ruojin looked up at the sky, no matter what, living her own life is the right thing to do. In the middle of the month, she went to the store to check the accounts and see if there were any new products.


    ?Taking Mao Ya with her, Su Ruojin went out to the shop. Su Sanlang wanted to follow, but was stopped by Cheng Yingzhen, "When my brother was your age, he had memorized the Three-Character Classic and the Thousand-Character Classic by heart. That''s why you memorized the first few sentences and were not allowed to go out."


    Su Sanlang was acting rogue and wanted to follow him out. Cheng Yingzhen turned around and took the cane. The little guy was so frightened that he ran towards the study. Su Ruojin snickered and left the house.


    When we arrived at the shop, the breakfast business was not over yet. Su Ruojin was not full at home, so she ordered two things, both to fill her stomach and to check the taste. It was not bad. She also thought about what would be better. Seeing the sparse guests in the main hall, Think of something.


    A preserved egg and lean meat porridge and a special small noodle are all breakfasts that guests can sit in the main hall to eat. I plan to teach Mother Dong this afternoon.


    After breakfast, we went to the back hall again. The people doing the evening business had already gotten up and were skewering vegetables.


    Su Ruojin paid special attention to Shi Xiaoliu. In less than a month, the malnourished Shi Xiaoliu not only grew a circle, but his whole person also became lively and shiny, as if he was a different person.


    When he saw his young master coming, he quickly stood up and saluted with his walking stick.


    ¡°You are busy with your business.¡±


    ?Shi Xiaoliu was willing and sincerely bowed to his little boss. His face was full of gratitude, as if he had been reborn.


    ¡°Work hard and save money to get a wife.¡±


    ?Shi Xiaoliu: ...My dear boss, are you really eight years old? How do you sound like an eighty-year-old lady?


    Su Ruojin also laughed out loud when Shi Xiaoliu saw it, "Starting from May, it will be 300 yuan per month. If you perform well, you can add more."


    "Thank you, my boss... Thank you, my boss..." After trying it for a month, Shi Xiaoliu was very worried. He was afraid that he would eat too much and make his host unhappy, so he would be the last one to eat every time and fill the smallest amount. But every time, Dong''s mother would She served him two large bowls and asked him to eat them all. She said, "Only when you are full can you have the strength to work."


    As a result, in less than a month, he had grown a ring of flesh, and no bones could be seen poking through the skin of his arms and legs.


    "Do a good job." Su Ruojin nodded and went to the accounting office. She was afraid that if she continued to look at it, she would no longer be able to suppress the vanity of raising employees to be fat and white. She smiled secretly, seeing them become happy and happy, she felt very happy too!


    ?Sitting at the accounting table, Su Ruojin used to pull Sister Mao Ya to sit next to her, "Learn from me."


    The master and servant sat quietly calculating accounts until Mother Dong came over to call for dinner.


    ¡°How about I bring the food to the cashier¡¯s office and you two can eat in peace?¡±


    Su Ruojin shook her head. The shop was small and they were all close friends, so she still went out to eat with everyone and keep in touch.


    Entering the main hall, he found Su Yanzu sitting in the first row, and Er Shi was telling him that there was no Chinese food business in the store.


    ¡°Someone invited me to eat.¡±


    Su Ruojin rolled her eyes at him and said, "What is Su Ruojin doing here at noon?"


    ¡°Let me find a way with you and make a living.¡±


    Su Ruojin responded reflexively: "What can I, a little lady, do?"


    ¡°Then I can only bother your daddy.¡±


    "you¡­"


    ?In fact, no matter whether Su Yanli spoke to Master Fan or Zhao Lan, with Su Yanzu''s current talent, he could still get into the Imperial College. Su Ruojin felt that he didn''t enter the Imperial College just to take the imperial examination.


    Su Yanzu smiled so hard that he deserved to be beaten. Su Ruojin sat opposite him and asked Mother Dong to serve two work meals.


    The two uncles and nephews had a tacit understanding. They lowered their heads and worked on the food first. After they had eaten and drank enough, they began to talk slowly and leisurely.


    ¡°Really not helpful?¡±


    Su Ruojin yelled: "You can get into the Imperial College just by writing your intentions like a peach forest, so why bother looking for my father."


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Yanzu really touched his smooth chin and thought seriously.


    Su Ruojin: ...What you want is your business and has nothing to do with me anyway.


    After thinking about it, Su Yanzu looked at his little niece and said, "Let your father..."


    "no way."


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet, how do you know what I¡¯m going to say?¡±


    "Didn''t you just ask my father to recommend your painting to the priest or the director? I didn''t even think about it. Why? I can reply to you directly. What your father and mother did is not authentic. My father is not in the mood to help you. Pay this favor.¡±


    Su Yanzu smiled helplessly again, "Ajin, you are so straightforwardly rebellious, you will be expelled from the clan."


    For the Dayin Dynasty, where filial piety was paramount, no matter what your parents did to you, they were always your parents. Besides, Su Dekai did support Su Yanli until he was twenty years old, and allowed him to go to school all the way, from a scholar to a Jinshi. This is an indelible gift of upbringing.


    As for Su Yanli¡¯s spiritual needs in his family of origin, let alone this era, even more than a thousand years later, many parents cannot take good care of their children¡¯s inner world.


    Although Su Yanli never said anything about Su''s father and aunt in front of his family, Su Ruojin looked at these people and saw that they had no feelings. No matter why Su Yanzu wanted to get together and go to the Imperial College, Su Ruojin refused on his father''s behalf and maintained the status quo, not disturbing each other. Each is at peace.


    Su Yanzu said helplessly, "Isn''t it okay to be a stranger and a friend?"


    Su Ruojin felt puzzled seeing him lowering his body so low, "I don''t think you are a proud scholar who can lower your body casually. Why?"


    Yeah, for what?


    As if he had touched something secret, Su Yanzu no longer had a playful smile, his face was dark, and he said lightly, "Thank you for the lunch." After saying that, he stood up and left Su Ji''s breakfast shop.


    Su Ruojin stared at his back for a long time. This is a man with a story!


    ?? But not only was he born with a silver spoon in his mouth, he was also from a wealthy family. Su Dekai couldn''t possibly torture him with some "hardship education", right?


    It was none of her business. Su Ruojin retracted her thoughts and turned around. Aunt Gui was putting a piece of braised pork belly on Shi Xiaoliu''s plate. Shi Xiaoliu''s face was red and he didn''t dare to look down at Aunt Gui.


    ??While no one was paying attention, Su Ruojin found Dong''s mother who was busy in the kitchen, "What''s going on?"


    Mama Dong''s expression was indescribably complicated, "One night it rained, Xianggui got caught in the rain and got cold, so Shi Xiaoliu dragged his lame leg to ask a doctor for her."


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    Dong''s mother admitted: "After a busy day, everyone was tired. Before going to bed, I went to Xianggui''s room and touched her forehead. No fever was found. I gave her a bowl of **** soup and thought she was fine. Unexpectedly, Xianggui burned her in the middle of the night. I had a dry mouth and went out to look for water. I was caught by Shi Xiaoliu and noticed something was wrong, so..."


    ?Shi Xiaoliu is interested, Xianggui is not merciless, these two...


    Seeing that the little master remained silent, Mother Dong interceded for the two of them, "I heard that Xianggui can''t have children in this life, and Shi Xiaoliu''s legs are like this. If these two get together, they will support each other throughout their lives."


    ¡°Who says she can¡¯t give birth?¡±


    ?Mother Dong was stunned, "Dashi''s wife..." Besides, Feng Wangtian also made it clear when he sent Xianggui over.


    Su Ruojin sighed, in ancient rural areas, especially in the mountains, if a woman could not give birth to a child, it was the woman¡¯s fault. They did not check it. Maybe it was the man who could not give birth?


    Mother Dong: "Then..."


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, if both of them are interested, they are both young, so we can find a day to do it for them.¡±


    Dong''s mother was sad, "Although Shutong is a servant of an adult, he was not bought by an adult. He was the nephew of an innkeeper when he was on his way to study. At that time, his parents died unexpectedly and the family could not tolerate him, so he came to his uncle''s place. He just happened to meet the master, so he stayed with the master as an employee. He could marry Mrs. Lu. Xianggui was now a real slave who sold himself. Although Shi Xiaoliu''s family was poor, they were really good people. Even if we want to make it happen, we are afraid..."


    This is what worries Mother Dong. Xianggui is a hard-working person who doesn¡¯t talk much. She likes Mother Dong very much. When she saw that Xianggui was interested in Huaping, she always wanted to make peace between them. For this reason, she even wanted to persuade Huaping, an unemployed vagrant. Selling himself to the Su family.


    ?Hua Ping, who was discussing things with Mr. Shen in the small courtyard, suddenly sneezed, "Who cares about me?"


    Su Ruojin: ...For a while, she forgot about this.


    ¡°If they really mean it, Aunt Gui will be freed when the time comes.¡±


    Mother Dong couldn¡¯t bear it, ¡°Then the Su family is missing a helper?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough to be the same as Brother Da Shi?¡±


    ?Mother Dong was stuck in her own thoughts. When the little master mentioned this, she immediately turned around and said, "Look at my brain."


    Su Ruojin smiled and said, "Mom is bending her arms inward because she wants to recruit people for our Su family!"


    Seeing that the little master understood her little thoughts, Mother Dong smiled embarrassedly.

 Chapter 141： Preserved egg and lean meat porridge

    Chapter 141 Preserved Egg and Lean Pork Porridge


    After checking the accounts, Su Ruojin asked Mother Dong to serve preserved egg and lean meat porridge tomorrow. In addition to the slow cooking of this porridge, the most important thing is preserved eggs. The Su family has been eating preserved eggs for more than a year or two. In those days when life was tight, , go to the market and buy dozens of duck eggs, marinate them with quicklime, buy two taels of lean meat and cook a large pot of porridge with the preserved eggs. It is not only nutritious, but also enough for a family to eat. This porridge, Dong¡¯s mother breakfast You know it, no need to teach anymore.


    Mama Dong asked worriedly, "Firstly, I don''t know if people in Beijing can accept the taste of preserved eggs, and secondly, there aren''t many preserved eggs at home!"


    Su Ruojin told her not to worry, "As early as a month ago, I prepared for the summer and asked Uncle Shutong to buy a lot of duck eggs. I had already prepared a batch and put them at home. Tomorrow I will start serving preserved egg and lean meat porridge. I will make Uncle Shutong will go buy duck eggs again and make sure there is a supply."


    As for the taste? Not only was it difficult for later generations of foreigners to accept it, but even her father Su Yanli vomited it all when he ate it for the first time. It was not that the porridge tasted bad, but that he was disgusted by the dark preserved eggs. After getting used to it, he The most enjoyable thing to eat.


    The main raw materials for making preserved eggs include quicklime, soda ash, salt, plant ash, etc. The clear record of preserved eggs was in the Ming Dynasty, and the Dayin Dynasty was similar to the Song Dynasty, so there is definitely no such thing.


    Preserved eggs are also called "Pine Flower Preserved Eggs" because the egg whites look like pine flower flowers, so lifelike. Preserved eggs are not only delicious, but also have certain nutritional and medicinal value. Eat them hot in the morning in winter and let them cool down in summer. It is appetizing and refreshing, suitable for all ages. It is a rare and nutritious porridge.


    Considering that Bianjing belongs to the north and mainly sells pasta, Su Ruojin taught him a special noodle dish. The soul of this noodle dish is spicy oil. There are no chili peppers at this time, so he can only use dogwood and Sichuan peppercorns instead. These two are used to make Sichuan peppercorns. Noodles, pepper oil.


    Zanthoxylum bungeanum is native to China and was not introduced from abroad, so Su Ruojin does not have to worry about being out of stock.


    At this time, the soy sauce is not divided so finely, soybean soy sauce is generally used. Special noodles just need authentic soybean soy sauce, so it is not troublesome, and it is sold in grocery stores.


    ?Use alkaline noodles to make noodles, add vegetables, stock, lard, etc., and then sprinkle with spicy oil, and you will have a fragrant bowl of special noodles. It is especially suitable for people with heavy tastes. You are guaranteed to like it every time you eat it.


    On the second day, the gastrodia elata is bright, and Su Ji¡¯s breakfast shop has already opened in full swing. New products are displayed at the door. They offer a 20% discount on the first day. If you spend more than 50 yuan, you can also get a preserved egg as a gift.


    The diners were all curious: "What kind of preserved egg is it?" Ershi smiled while busy: "It''s made of duck eggs. Sir, it''s still early. Come in and try it. If it tastes good, I''ll buy it next time. If it doesn''t taste good, It¡¯s just this meal, right?¡±


    "Too."


    The curious people followed into the lobby. Dashi''s wife skillfully served the customer a large bowl and a small plate. In the small plate, the first soy sauce was poured on the preserved eggs divided into six petals, and the color was as clear as crystal. Black jade, decorated with strands of pine and mist flowers.


    ?The diner exclaimed: "I have been to Dongliao, and I was lucky enough to see pine flowers, just like the ones on this black ink."


    Dashi¡¯s daughter-in-law Shan He responded with a smile, ¡°Our preserved eggs are also called preserved eggs.¡±


    ¡°Hey, interesting!¡±


    At the door, those who were waiting for breakfast heard that there were allusions to the food. Many people brought the deep-fried dough sticks and sesame seed cakes they bought into the hall, and ordered a bowl of preserved egg and lean meat porridge alone. In a blink of an eye, the hall was crowded with people, and even Some people squatted at the door with bowls of porridge to eat.


    The small breakfast stall became more lively.


    For several days, Huaping was so troubled that he couldn''t sleep, so he had to get up, wash up, scoop out a jar of preserved egg and lean meat porridge, and quietly left the shop, turning around and around, making sure there was no one behind him before entering. Small courtyard.


    Unexpectedly, the young prince Zhao was also there. Hua Ping thought to himself, could the young prince be able to read minds? Did you know that he would bring breakfast this morning?


    Zhao Lan didn''t notice that Hua Ping had brought the earthen pot, so he asked, "How is Su Yanzu doing lately?"

 Chapter 142： Thirty Liang (two updates totaling 4,000 words)

    Chapter 142 Thirty Liang (two updates totaling 4,000 words)


    Hua Ping replied: "I went to see his little niece a few days ago, and she seems to have broken up on bad terms. She has stayed at home and not gone out these days."


    ¡°Just because he didn¡¯t go out, it doesn¡¯t mean that his subordinates didn¡¯t go out.¡±


    The little prince is very wary of the Su family¡¯s uncle!


    Huaping replied again: "His servant, I checked all the connections around him, but there is no movement."


    The person named Su is not a light-saving lamp. Zhao Lan didn¡¯t believe he could hold it in, ¡°Watch it carefully.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the little prince.¡± Hua Ping stopped talking.


    Zhao Lan seemed to sense something, and frowned even more tightly, "Did you meet the princess''s person?"


    That day on the top of the hill, in order to prevent Su Erniang from finding out that he knew the young prince, he deliberately avoided the young master, but did not notice other movements.


    ??But there was no one on the top of the mountain, and he was from a well-known family. Hua Ping''s heart moved, as if he was wondering what the taste was. Could it be that the aunt of the young prince had something to think about Su Erniang''s uncle?


    ?Seeing Zhao Lan''s face, Hua Ping quickly thought about it, could it be that the encounter on the top of the mountain was not accidental, but man-made?


    There are relatives of the emperor, wealthy nobles, and wealthy families all over the capital. Those with evil intentions will find the right targets to create chance encounters, and then... the stories come one after another. For these imperial city spies, they know much more than others.


    I didn¡¯t expect that someone who was not afraid of death would want to kill Princess Yuehua.


    ¡°The subordinates will lead people to watch closely and report to the little prince immediately if there is any movement.¡±


    ??If it weren''t for the young lady''s brother-in-law, the man named Su might have disappeared in the capital at this moment.


    Zhao Lan pinched his eyebrows and asked, "What did you bring?"


    Huaping: ...He thought the little master didn''t pay attention to what he brought! I didn''t expect to see it long ago.


    He smiled and said, "Su Ji''s new preserved egg and lean meat porridge, would you like a bowl of it, little prince?"


    Nonsense, don¡¯t eat, what are you doing?


    Of course Hua Ping knew that the little master wanted to eat, he did it on purpose to be mean. He always felt that the little master was very special to Su Erniang, just like himself, and he also wanted to have a daughter like Su Erniang.


    But... the little prince is only thirteen years old this year. It is too early to want to have a daughter so early!


    Joking aside, one earthen jar of preserved egg and lean meat porridge was not enough to share with several people. They all ate it to the fullest. Mr. Shen even blamed Hua Ping, "Bring some of everything like xiaolongbao and rice rolls." , not enough to fill the gap between teeth.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any money, how can I get more money?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t give me money!¡±


    Hua Ping said goodbye to Mr. Shen, meaning, you pay for the food. I am the young lady¡¯s master. I can eat and drink as much as I want. Who do you think you are?


    Mr. Shen:¡­


    He silently took out two taels of silver and said, "That''s enough for a month."


    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat rice rolls, you will avoid trouble for a month.¡±


    Mr. Shen, who had a mouthful of rice rolls, silently took out another two taels.


    After discussing the matter, Huaping went to work.


    Today is not the day for Zhao Lan to learn skills from Huang Shun. Huang Shun did not come, so he practiced in the yard by himself and then went to the Imperial College to study.


    ?Time is like running water, slipping into April in a blink of an eye.


    Su Yanzu never came to see Su Ruojin again, nor did the Su family come to Su Yanli. It seemed that they had returned to the strange situation where everyone was peaceful and peaceful before the Su family came to the capital.


    So much the better!


    ??Siping, the manager next to Zhao Lan, sent someone to bring news that the shop on Wenshan Street was repaired and the early summer was fragrant. Su Ruojin took Shu, Uncle and Mao Ya to look at the shop and the scenery at the same time.


    ?When he arrived in front of the shop, Su Ruojin opened his mouth. Instead of repairing a shop, he was clearly rebuilding a courtyard.


    ¡°How much silver will this cost?¡±


    Siping was really steady, unsmiling, and replied very seriously, "The young master said, this is a gift in return for you, and all the money will be accounted for in the young master''s account."


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    Although I heard that Prince Zhao made a lot of money from the meat grinder, it seems that such a return gift is too heavy. The small courtyard has been transformed from three huts to two courtyards in the east and west. It is estimated that there are more than 20 people. A room.


    ??How fast was house building in ancient times?


    I don¡¯t know whether the speed was fast in ancient times. Anyway, the people under the little prince were very fast. He mobilized nearly two hundred wall-laying craftsmen, ten of whom were responsible for one room, and dozens of others such as carpenters and plumbers. Within a month , Ping Ping Pong built a practical house.


    ??Shi Er''s family stood there trembling with fear. How could they dare to live in a house that was so well-renovated? Do they have to live in an inn in Datong Shop in the future? But even renting an inn, Datongpu, is better than being crowded in the Shijia courtyard in the capital. Without the troubles, the appearance of Shi Er''s family has undergone a qualitative change like Shi Xiaoliu''s. Almost everyone can''t see the old age, and they can''t see the old age. Feeling much more energetic.


    A comfortable life is about nourishing people.


    Seeing that the young lady was standing at the door and refusing to go in, Siping extended his hand to invite her, "Second lady, please come in and take a look. If there is anything wrong, I will have someone correct it right away."


    ??This... Su Ruojin regretted accepting Zhao Lan''s gift in return that day. This large courtyard was brand new on Wenshan Street and was really eye-catching, which made her feel very burdened.


    ¡°Mrs. Su Er?¡±


    That¡¯s all, since you¡¯ve accepted it, let¡¯s accept it.


    Su Ruojin followed Siping into the new courtyard. Along the way, Siping introduced, "Dongshan area is a famous scenic spot. From now on, when Er Niang and her family come to visit, they can live in the main courtyard in the east. There are ten rooms in it, including bedrooms, kitchens, and guest rooms. Everything is available.¡±


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    Siping pointed to the west and said, "In front is the shop, and behind a door is where the servants live."


    ?Shi Er looked at Su Erniang cautiously and expectantly, asking, "Can I live here?"


    Siping caught sight of the servant''s eyebrows and pointed at the five huts at the back of the shop against the wall: "The largest one has your workshop in the front, the kitchen in the back, and the smaller one next to it is the food storage area. , after exiting the big and small rooms, there is the master bedroom of the Shi family and his wife, and there are three rooms in the back, one for each of the three boys. "


    ??The three Shijia brothers were shocked that each of them had a room. It was as if a dream had come true.


    Siping''s already serious face became even more majestic, "Second Lady has settled you down so well, just because I hope you can do business well and don''t make any mistakes. If you..."


    ¡°No¡­no¡­¡±


    Shi Er never dreamed that one day he would live in such a clean and brand-new courtyard. Even if he was asked to die for Su Erniang now, he would still be willing to do so. He quickly knelt down in front of the four sides with his family to give thanks and then vowed to never betray the Su family. , "If he is betrayed, Shi Er''s family will die badly."


    Siping said coldly, "Once you betray, you will indeed die a good death." The Jin Palace has this strength.


    Shi Er was fine. His wife and three sons were all scared and turned pale.


    Throughout the whole process, Su Ruojin was like an outsider, not having to worry about anything. Siping took care of everything for her. It felt really good, but why did she feel so uneasy?


    Siping thought the bombs he threw were not enough, so he gave her two more girls.


    Su Ruojin was so frightened that Su Ruojin jumped up and down, "What is Zhao Lan doing?" In fright, she brought out her previous habit and called him by his first name.


    Siping:¡­


    Zhao Lan, who just came in from the door:¡­


    Two girls who were sent away:¡­


    ?One is called Chunxiao and the other is Qiuyue. One is good at life matters and the other is good at handling general affairs. They can take care of all the trivial matters around Su Ruojin. Feeling that the light at the moon cave door was blocked, Shi Er turned around and was the first to find Prince Zhao Xiaojun. He quickly knelt down to the noble man instead.


    Zhao Lan still stopped at his own name.


    Shi Er had the foresight and quickly led his family to retreat quietly.


    Siping also took people away.


    For a while, only Su Ruojin, Zhao Lan, and Shuang Rui were left.


    ?Shuangrui stood aside like an invisible man.


    Su Ruojin frowned, "Prince Xiaojun, you are either giving it to the yard or to the girl. What are you..."


    ¡°The girl sells it to you and you have to pay for it.¡±


    I believe you, you big-headed devil.


    Su Ruojin rolled her eyes at him and said, "I won''t accept things for nothing."


    ¡°Then you can make something like a meat grinder and let me make another fortune.¡±


    "It''s that simple?"


    "Um!"


    Su Ruojin always felt that the middle school boy had some other purpose and stared at him with unkind eyes.


    Zhao Lan felt uncomfortable being stared at by her. He coughed, his eyes wandered, and said, "You are an eight-year-old girl, what purpose can I have? I am doing this for the sake of the teacher. I am looking at you as a little girl. It''s indecent for Tianbao to show his face. I''m selling you two capable girls. Stop hanging around..."


    Indecent? Su Ruojin glared angrily, "You..." It''s indecent, and your whole family is indecent.


    ??She still expected God to protect her, but she didn''t dare to curse, but she was really angry, thumping, stepping very hard, and ran out angrily.


    Shi Er was at the door and grabbed the young lady, "Then can we still live in this courtyard?"


    Su Ruojin paused, then glared at Zhao Lan who was following him, "Stay, why don''t you?" He made a lot of money from the meat grinder, so he didn''t want this gift to be in vain, "Put up the breakfast stall for me tomorrow. It must be the best breakfast shop on Wenshan Street.¡±


    "Yes, Second Lady." Shi Er was elated when he heard that his life was settled, but he knew his ability, and immediately became worried, "Second Lady, how about you send a capable person to take care of my family."


    Su Ruojin hated the fact that iron cannot be made into steel: "Why are you so hopeless that you didn''t seize the opportunity to open a business and establish a household?"


    ?Shi Er felt aggrieved: "I really don''t have that ability." The family didn''t know how to settle accounts, and they didn''t know whether they were making money or not.


    Su Ruojin: ...There was someone there for a while.


    ?Zhao Lan raised his eyes.


    Siping understood and came over, "I have a young shopkeeper who has worked in a breakfast shop. I will ask him to come over and lead the Shi family to work in the breakfast shop immediately."


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    ??This shop belongs to me or to Zhao Lan. How will the money be divided?


    Zhao Lan put his hands behind his back and walked leisurely past the young lady. He bent down and lowered his head with a smile on his face, "I''ll sell it to you too, three people, thirty taels of silver." After that, he stretched out his hand with his palm upward.


    Shu Tong blinked. In this situation, his mind could no longer move.


    Not to mention Mao Ya, she was dumbfounded, thinking that she would no longer be the only girl for the little lady, and felt very disappointed.


    I really don¡¯t know when that misanthropic middle-aged boy became like this. He smiled with an expression of someone who wanted to be beaten, and Su Ruojin stared angrily.


    The noble young man just smiled and looked at her when she was angry. Seeing that her little face was bulging like a little frog, he really wanted to reach out and pinch it, but unfortunately he didn''t dare. If he dared, the little lady would dare to shame her for the rest of her life. Ignore him.


    ??These three people were obviously afraid that she would not accept it and deliberately asked for thirty taels. What did this kid want to do? Do you really want her to come up with another profitable thing? Is he so short of money?


    Zhao Lan patiently bent down and lowered his head, still smiling slightly. At this moment, he looked more like a gentle and steady little man than Su Dalang, as if he was patiently listening to his sister''s whispers. This doting gesture was simply amazing.


    Shuangrui, Santai and others didn''t look at it and quietly turned their heads. The young master missed the girl so much that he was competing with Su Dalang.


    Thinking that the Su family needed someone to protect them, and that the Su family had nothing to do with Zhao Lan, Su Ruojin was heartbroken and said, "Uncle Shu Tong, please bring thirty taels to hand over."


    "Ah!" Shutong was stunned for a moment before he realized what he was doing, and quickly took out thirty-two jiaozi from his sleeve pocket. Su Ruojin took it and slapped it hard into the young man''s hand, "Tomorrow, ask the two stewards to come to my house to get the prescription. "


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zhao Lan was curious.


    Su Ruojin didn''t tell him, and made him curious to death. He raised his little face, as arrogant as a little rooster, turned around and walked out of the yard.


    Today she was not in the mood to visit this yard anymore. She wanted to go up the mountain to find her elder brother.


    Shu Tong and Mao Ya bowed to the little prince and hurriedly followed.


    ?Chunxiao and Qiuyue also quickly followed.


    The little shopkeeper Siping was looking for also arrived. She was actually a woman in her early twenties. Unfortunately, Su Ruojin didn''t see her. She was dressed neatly and cheerfully, just like my sister from society.


    Su Dalang didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "Ah Jin, I just came out from home two days ago to take a bath, and I haven''t finished the things I brought with me. You have given me so much. The weather is hot, so I will put away the things."


    Su Ruojin didn''t believe it: "You can''t let it go? Your foodie master didn''t search it?"


    Su Dalang:¡­


    ??It was indeed raided and taken away by Su Fuzi.


    On the one hand, he didn''t want his sister to work too hard. On the other hand, he came to the academy to study. Eating and drinking and adding snacks all day long would wear down a person''s will. But he didn''t know how to tell his sister that if he didn''t tell her well, Well, it seems that I don¡¯t know how to have a good heart and want to let down my sister¡¯s wishes.


    Su Ruojin didn''t notice her brother''s troubled look. Her family needed her to feed her, and she felt extremely accomplished. It seemed that in this way, she could enjoy the love they gave her with peace of mind.


    Go all the way down the mountain and enjoy the beautiful scenery of the mountains.


    Lucky people use their childhood to heal their lives, and unfortunate people use their lives to heal their childhood and live a new life. Childhood is so happy. Su Ruojin still has not shaken off the influence of her previous life. From time to time, she always feels that one day her family will abandon her. Feel uneasy.


    ?Going back to Wenshan Street, she found that the people on the street were all heading in one direction. She thought they were going to see the newly built courtyard at the end of the street, but she found that the pedestrians were heading towards the street. She burst out laughing. The little prince had built this small courtyard with so many craftsmen, and people had already witnessed it. It had to wait until today.


    ¡°Uncle Shutong, let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Shutong quickly followed the crowd and went to the street to see what was going on.


    ??Su Ruojin Station''s stone steps and other books are the same.


    Suddenly, I saw a familiar face squeezed into the crowd. Why is she here? Did he come with Zhao Lan? If so, why are you dodging so much?


    ¡°Sister Ya, follow her.¡±


    Mao Ya was unwilling, "Second lady, I only care about your safety."


    Su Ruojin withdrew her gaze and looked at Mao Ya.

 Chapter 143： What catches my eye is not mine

    Chapter 143 What catches my eye is not mine


    Mao Ya¡¯s eyes were unwavering.


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    The two girls behind him stepped forward, "Sister Ya did the right thing."


    ??If they hadn''t stepped forward to talk, Su Ruojin would have forgotten that there were two more girls beside her. For a moment, the four masters and servants looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes, speechless, and they didn''t know what to do.


    ?The sun above his head moved to the west, and the wind blew through the mountains, bringing coolness to the mountains. Su Ruojin suddenly woke up. If he didn''t return to the city, he would not be able to make it in time for closing time.


    He stood on tiptoe and looked towards the street entrance. He regretted letting Uncle Shutong watch the excitement. Just as he was about to catch up, Zhao Lan appeared out of nowhere and said, "Don''t look at it. It''s your uncle painting at the street entrance."


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    There was also sketching in ancient times?


    ?Now even those who didn¡¯t watch the excitement had to watch the excitement. She ran straight on her legs and ran towards the street.


    ?Zhao Lan:¡­


    When he met Su Yanzu, he was thrown aside by the young lady. This feeling...


    In the princess''s mansion, the spring light was warm in April. Princess Yuehua sat in the pavilion and leaned on the railing, watching the goldfish playing in the water and the mandarin ducks in pairs on the water. From time to time, she sprinkled a few fish food, and the goldfish from Chengjun crowded up and grabbed them. It was lively, but she was lonely and bored.


    A girl went into the corridor and entered the waterside pavilion. She stood behind Princess Yuehua and saw her concentrating on watching the fish and waiting patiently.


    It wasn''t until all the fish food in the girl''s hand was scattered that Yue Hua said leisurely, "How was it?"


    The eldest girl quickly stepped forward and said, "Back to Your Highness, Mr. Su does not accept your kindness. He said..."


    Yuehua suddenly turned her head, "What did you say?"


    The eldest girl was intimidated by the princess''s majesty and was speechless: "He...he said that meeting the princess by chance is not even a chance encounter, and he doesn''t dare to reach out to her."


    Yue Hua narrowed her eyes slightly. The girls on the side joined in the anger: "How can a ungrateful person pretend to be noble?" After saying that, he quickly changed his tone and said, "Your Highness, why don''t you find someone to beat him?"


    Yuehua turned her head to look at the girl who was speaking, her eyes were so stern that she was so frightened that she knelt down with a bang, not even daring to breathe.


    ??The moon rises, the sun shines high, and the sky is clear.


    What a person who dares not to climb high! Yuehua looked up to the sky and laughed at herself, "So what if you are a princess? I don''t own anything that catches my eye. A strong man can do it, but what about my heart?" Can it be strong?


    Su Ruojin finally squeezed into the crowd and stood behind her brother-in-law.


    A large-scale freehand landscape painting has been completed in one go, indicating that he has been painting here for a long time. Judging from Su Ruojin''s limited appreciation level, this painting is also quite good.


    What kind of street is Wenshan Street? It is a street at the foot of Dongshan Academy. Most of the shops on this street are related to literati students. Almost all the shopkeepers and waiters who come out know some calligraphy and painting.


    Su Yanzu¡¯s freehand color ink painting may appear to be just a few strokes, but the clear blue sky, green mountains, and black tiles and white walls of Dongshan Academy instantly catch people¡¯s eyes.


    An appreciative shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help but nod his head, ¡°It¡¯s simple but uncarved, unrestrained yet vigorous, it¡¯s great to paint, it¡¯s great to paint!¡±


    Freehand brushwork embodies the unique ideological realm of Chinese people, focusing on the changes in expression and general form, abandoning some partial descriptions, and using brushwork to be simpler and more concise, giving people a bold and rich aesthetic conception.


    ??When Su Yanzu finally finished writing, he paused with strength, and a red sun seemed to rise and set over Dongshan Academy, giving people endless imagination.


    ¡°Great painting!¡±


    Suddenly someone cheered and clapped.


    ?Everyone looked at the speaker, and someone recognized him as the youngest master of Dongshan Academy, Su Xiangheng.


    After the boy put away his pen and ink, Su Yanzu turned around and bowed to the admirer, "Brother, you are so complimentary."


    Su Xiangheng stood in front of the easel, admiring it carefully, nodding his head, and saying, "Sure enough, he is worthy of his reputation as one of the four great talents in Jiangnan calligraphy and painting circles."

 Chapter 144： West Lake Vinegar Fish is Pregnant (two updates in one, 4,000 words)

    Chapter 144 West Lake Vinegar Fish is Pregnant (two updates in one, 4000 words)


    Su Ruojin didn''t really know that my uncle''s fame had spread to the capital, and he dealt with oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar every day. Su Ruojin didn''t know it, so he quickly went to the painting to see the signature. The seal number was Caotang Jushi, with the courtesy name Shaobai.


    Confucius once said: The old will be at peace with him, the young will be cherished, and his friends will trust him, so the middle character is "young";


    White, plain, means using a single color - ink painting to depict the object. It can also be said that the technique of white drawing can often leave many blanks for people to fully develop their imagination in addition to the line image outlined. This can be called "Leave blank".


    Su Shaobai!


    A large freehand painting "Dongshan Academy" was personally presented to Su Fuzi.


    Su Yanzu raised his hands and said modestly: "It''s a random graffiti, I hope your court won''t laugh at it."


    "Shaobai is too humble. I thanked the mountain leader for the gift. On the first day of May, there will be a literati meeting at Dongshan Academy. Shaobai, if you are free, please come."


    ¡°That would be disrespectful!¡±


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    ? ? Su Yanzu is the one who is talented, and Su Yanzu is the one who is good at dancing and elegant. He seems to be born for this. Although he is different from his reserved father, their literati craftsmanship is the same.


    They are indeed brothers.


    ?Why didn¡¯t she inherit the talent of the old Su family? No, she also inherited the wealth of the old Su family.


    It''s just that this talent is not the other''s wealth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Su Yanzu stretched out his fingers and flicked the head of his little niece.


    Su Ruojin: ...even the melon seeds on his head are the same as his father''s.


    But he was not her father. She glared at Su Yanzu angrily.


    Su Yanzu laughed and said, "Are you angry enough to return to the capital? Then take your time and let me go first."


    Su Ruojin turned around and saw that at some point, the crowd of onlookers had dispersed. When he looked at the sun again, he saw that he was almost reaching the top of the mountain. The mountains and forests were brightly red, and the rays of the sun were colorful and beautiful.


    Siping was right, this was a good place to enjoy the scenery, but it was a pity that she didn¡¯t have time to look at it, so she turned around and looked for someone.


    Zhao Lan appeared in her sight.


    ??If he returns late, the only person who can make an exception to open the city gate is the distinguished Prince Zhao Xiaojun.


    She smiled sweetly and ran over, "Little Prince, it''s getting late. You can''t go back. How about we go together?"


    ??Zhao Lan: ...The tool man is really hammering.


    ?Little lady, do you need to be so obvious?


    The little lady puffed out her aggrieved mouth and said, "I''m late coming home. I''m afraid my father will be worried."


    Zhao Lan: ...Come on, even threaten him with Master.


    The party returned to the city.


    After entering the city, Su Yanzu and his niece went their separate ways. Su Ruojin wanted to get off Zhao Lan''s carriage, but Zhao Lan refused to let her go and took her to Su''s house. She also followed him down for a meal.


    Lu Dani cooked dinner, including white chopped chicken, West Lake vinegar fish, scrambled eggs with leeks, fried tofu, stir-fried chicken feathers, soybean stewed pig''s feet soup, a combination of meat and vegetables, nutritious and delicious.


    ?Especially the West Lake vinegar fish, which was sweet and sour, tender and delicious. Zhao Lan was so pleased that he ate two more bowls of rice with the sweet and sour fish.


    Shuangrui quietly asked Lu Dani for the recipe for this dish.


    Ludani told him that the key to making this dish is: "Starve the grass carp for two days to let it expel the taste of grass and earth. This way the fish will be firm and taste better when eaten."


    Shuangrui smiled and said, "Ms. Lu, it seems that the second lady is really good at it."


    Lu Dani smiled modestly and thought to herself that she had to learn better so that when the little master wanted to open a restaurant, she could contribute. She subconsciously reached out and touched her belly. When she went to the fish market to buy fish yesterday morning, she I thought I was stoked by the smell of fish, but I vomited again while cooking fish today. I guess...


    After dinner, Zhao Lan and Su Yanli went to sit in the study.


    The two girls who followed, one handed a scarf to Cheng Yingzhen and the other to Su Ruojin.


    Cheng Yingzhen waved her hand: "You are the servants of the little prince." It means that you don''t want to serve me anymore.


    ?Chunxiao smiled and said, "Madam, I will be a servant of the Su family from now on."


    Cheng Yingzhen looked at her daughter in surprise.


    Su Ruojin said, "The little prince thinks that I don''t have enough ostentation when I go out, so he insists on selling two to me."


    ?Chunxiao:¡­


    Autumn Moon:¡­


    ??The little prince clearly asked the young lady to go out less often, so why did it become insufficiently pompous?


    Cheng Yingzhen frowned. She was used to living in a small household with a simple population. Once she had more girls, she always felt like she was back to her childhood, the depressing life of being bullied by all kinds of girls and women.


    Seeing that her mother was unhappy, Su Ruojin hugged her arm and said, "Mom, let''s use it first. If not, return it to the little prince."


    When the two girls heard this, they knelt down quickly and said, "I will serve my masters with all my heart." The implication was that they would not give the new master a chance to return.


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    Cheng Yingzhen grabbed her daughter''s forearm with her backhand. She patted her mother gently and said to the two of them, "I hope so!"


    ¡°Thank you, master.¡±


    Su Ruojin asked Mao Ya to take them to the house. There was only a vacant room on the west side, so they were placed on the west side.


    The two of them returned to the bedroom, and Su Ruojin comforted her: "They are girls from Prince Jin''s palace, and they must be different from the previous uncle''s palace. Don''t worry about their lack of rules."


    ¡°I am afraid that the slave will deceive the master.¡±


    ??The slaves who came out of Prince Jin''s Mansion were really big.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s try my daughter¡¯s ability to control a big slave?¡± Su Ruojin tried another way to persuade her mother, ¡°In the future, I will be able to handle it well when I marry into my husband¡¯s family, don¡¯t you think so, mother?¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen was really persuaded, but she still felt that something was wrong. How could a young prince, a young man, take charge of the servants of a young lady? How could he be more like a mother than her? Are all the small princes of high families like this?


    After the young prince left, Cheng Yingzhen immediately told him about the two maids sent by Zhao Lan, "Official, why do you think he, a young man, got involved in the affairs of the inner house?"


    After the two girls followed the Su family, Su Yanli thought they were Zhao Lan''s girls. For this reason, he secretly complained. He didn''t expect that the students were just like the young masters in the high-end mansions nowadays. He never thought that they were actually Zhao Lan''s girls. For my daughter.


    The mood immediately changed.


    "Perhaps it''s because he saw that the girl next to Ah Jin is not in use." Su Yanli also didn''t expect that your young master''s student would be so attentive. "When Mao Ya bought her, she was thinking about Ah Jin''s safety when traveling, but when she was taking care of family and business matters We really need a decent girl, since the little prince is so enthusiastic, just take it."


    Her husband is not worried, and neither is Cheng Yingzhen.


    But there was one more thing that worried her. Cheng Yingzhen subconsciously covered her belly and said, "Guardian, when will you tell Ajin about the pregnancy?"


    Su Yanli and his wife both felt that their precious daughter did not want them to have another baby. One of them had enough children at home, and the other, Cheng Yingzhen''s body had just been recuperated and was now pregnant again, was afraid of letting her daughter down and making her sad.


    It has been almost two months, and Cheng Yingzhen and his wife do not dare to say a word.


    Mrs. Ding sent Xiao Silang in, and laughed when she saw that the couple looked afraid of their daughter, "I''m already pregnant, what else can I do? I don''t believe Ah Jin can teach you to abort it." If he had known that his daughter was sad, why would he have gone there earlier? .


    Having lived in the Su family for so long, Mrs. Ding finally understood that her daughter and son-in-law could live such a wealthy and comfortable life because of her capable granddaughter. The two of them were really blessed to have such a capable daughter through their previous lives.


    Su Yanli blushed with anger from his mother-in-law.


    Cheng Yingzhen felt guilty.


    The couple sat under the lamp, staring at each other, no one dared to say anything.


    ¡°Fortunately, you didn¡¯t react to this pregnancy.¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen understood what he meant. She didn''t dare to tell her daughter, so she just waited for her daughter to notice that her belly couldn''t be covered by itself.?????"Would this be possible...?"


    Su Yanli stroked his forehead, "It''s all my fault."


    Cheng Yingzhen: ...The slap is so loud, it¡¯s her fault!


    The couple sighed under the lamp, not knowing how to face their daughter in the daytime.


    After a tiring day, Su Ruojin got into bed comfortably under Qiuyue''s care and went to chat with Duke Zhou.


    ?In the dream, someone called her, but it was foggy and she couldn''t hear clearly. She didn''t know what they called her. It''s like being in a trance...


    ?Early on the next morning, Chunxiao Qiuyue entered the room first to serve Su Ruojin. She even had to wash her face. She thought to herself, if she does this every day, will she even have to feed her in the future?


    Hearing her worry, Chunxiao chuckled and said, "Then the second lady saw that the little prince wanted to be fed when he was eating?"


    Su Ruojin: ...Shuang Rui is serving food on the side, which is almost like feeding.


    But in the end, he put it in his mouth.


    All right! But she insisted on washing her face by herself. She was really afraid that she would be wasted.


    After washing up, she just stood in the corridor. Before she could stretch her legs, Ludani rushed out of the kitchen and ran to the swill bucket and vomited violently.


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    ?Hurrying across the patio and running to the opposite side, "Auntie, are you pregnant?" The young lady''s face was full of joy, "Does my uncle, Shu Tong, know?"


    Early in the morning, Shu Tong went out to buy things and was not at home.


    Mao Ya brought some water and helped Lu Dani rinse her mouth.


    Lu Dani wiped the water stains from her mouth and said sheepishly, "I just smelled fishy yesterday morning. I''m not sure if it is."


    "It must be." Shu Tongshu didn''t have a child until he was thirty years old. Su Ruojin was happy for him and very excited. She quickly asked Mao Ya to get the money and said, "After breakfast, I''ll ask the doctor to come to my house to check my pulse."


    "No...no..." Ludani waved her hand, "We will go to the hospital by ourselves when brother comes back."


    "How can that be done? This is my uncle Shutong''s first child, so you have to be more delicate." Su Ruojin waved her hand, "Sister Mao Ya, please run over and call your aunt when the child is born."


    Mao Ya covered her mouth and smiled, "Okay."


    Lu Dani was filled with happiness at being cared for. She took a break after vomiting and continued working in the kitchen. Su Ruojin stopped her and said with a smile, "Thank you for your kindness, Madam, but we are used to it, so it''s okay."


    ¡°How about that?¡±


    "Okay." Lu Dani was so moved by Su Ruojin''s caution, "My mother...everyone around me does this."


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    ?When it comes to giving birth, as long as the fetal pressure is stable, there seems to be no need to be so careful. Well, proper labor is also conducive to fertility.


    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t do heavy work such as carrying water, do something light.¡±


    Lu Dani was very grateful: "Thank you, Second Lady."


    Su Yanli and his wife were standing at the door of the bedroom watching the whole process. Their daughter was very happy with Shu Tong¡¯s child. She was very happy with them...


    The two of them looked at each other, silently wondering what they should do.


    ?The family has a daughter who is the head of the family, and they are also very scared, okay?


    Ding looked at her useless daughter and son-in-law, and for some reason she just wanted to laugh.


    As the sky turned bright and dim, Hua Ping opened the door of Su''s house and taught Su Ruojin master and servant how to practice as usual. After Su Dalang went to the academy, the seat was replaced by five-year-old Su Sanlang.


    The little cute baby didn''t learn the moves like Mao Ya. He now practices the basic skill - Zhanzhuang, which he can''t do every day. He originally taught it to two little girls, and Huaping couldn''t get enough energy, but since Su Sanlang no longer fishes for three days and sunbathes for two days, Later, Hua Ping''s attitude became much more serious, and he seemed to regard Su Sanlang as his disciple.


    ?That''s really meticulous.


    Su Yanli stood in the corridor and watched for a while, then turned around to have breakfast. After breakfast, Shu Tong also bought the goods and sent him to the Imperial College.


    But today the master said that he did not want him to send it, "I will go on foot myself."


    Shu Tong asked: "Miss, are you going to Wenshan Street today?"


    Su Ruojin replied loudly, "I won''t go."


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you off, sir.¡±


    Su Yanli waved his hand.


    It¡¯s time to buy a horse and let Dad pay for it himself.


    Su Ruojin smiled and said, "Uncle Hua, don''t leave in a hurry after breakfast today."


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I want to buy a horse for my father to help him on his staff.¡±


    "Can."


    Su Yanli was about to go out. When he heard his daughter''s words, he turned around and smiled. He was such a considerate little cotton-padded jacket. When he thought of his pregnant wife, he felt guilty and quickly turned around and went out for duty.


    The little cotton-padded jacket sometimes leaks wind, so it¡¯s better to ¡®escape¡¯ quickly.


    Shu Tong took a bowl of breakfast and squatted in the corridor to eat it. While eating, he asked, "Little lady, where do you want to buy a horse?"


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll let Uncle Hua Ping take me there anyway.¡± Su Ruojin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a day off today, you can do whatever you want?¡±


    "Holiday?" Shutong was stunned, "Why?"


    Su Ruojin still didn''t say, "No reason, I just give you a holiday anyway."


    Huaping didn¡¯t know about Lu Dani¡¯s pregnancy and frowned, ¡°You want to torment me again?¡±


    Su Ruojin smiled and beckoned for him to come over, "My aunt is pregnant, and Uncle Shutong doesn''t know yet. Later, Mao Ya will ask the doctor to come back to confirm. By then, he will definitely be overjoyed. "


    Huaping: ...give birth to a daughter? So envious!


    An hour later, the doctor arrived. Just as Su Ruojin expected, Shu Tong could not help but be happy and jumped up and down in the courtyard, just like a young boy, which made people laugh and cry.


    Su Sanlang curled his lips, "I didn''t even see the little brat, what are you so happy about?"


    Everyone:¡­


    The doctor said that the baby is more than a month old and everything is fine. Except for not lifting heavy objects, everything should be as usual.


    Shutong refused, "I have to buy something delicious for my wife to eat."


    Su Ruojin had a black line on her head, "Uncle Shutong, it''s not that I don''t want to give up money. You feed your child too much, and it''s my aunt who will suffer. I won''t agree to it."


    Shu Tong asked stupidly: "You eat well, why do you suffer?"


    The wife did not eat well when she gave birth to the child, and her health deteriorated after the child was born. He did not want to do it.


    He had forgotten what the Su family''s living standard was before and what it was now. Besides, Lu Dani''s physique was different from Cheng Yingzhen''s. He couldn''t make up for it casually. He would rather the child be thinner in the mother''s belly. This would be easier, but if it was too If you are fat, there was no caesarean section in ancient times, so it would be extremely dangerous for both adults and children.


    Su Ruojin rolled her eyes and said, "Aunt, tell him yourself." She didn''t want to be a bad guy, so she pulled Huaping and asked him to drive the mule cart and go out to buy horses.


    As her daughter went to work, Ding quickly grabbed the doctor who was about to leave and said, "Help my wife take a pulse too."

 Chapter 145： Square-faced Man in Horse Market (2-in-1 4000 words)

    Chapter 145: Square-faced Man in Horse Market (2 in 1, 4000 words)


    The doctor asked doubtfully, "Your wife is also pregnant?"


    Ding nodded, "Can you please help me, old man, to see how my wife is doing?"


    "Okay." The doctor took Cheng Yingzhen''s pulse.


    ?Lu Dani looked embarrassed and came to Shutong''s side, "How can I let the doctor take my pulse first?"


    ??Yes, Shu Tongzheng was wondering, if Madam is also pregnant, shouldn''t she take her pulse first? Why did Mother Ji call the doctor after the young lady went out? Wouldn''t the second lady not know?


    Su Ruojin really had no idea that her mother was pregnant again, and it had been more than two months. She and Huaping went to the horse market. While shopping, Huaping explained where the horses in Bianjing City came from.


    She read the Di newspaper in Su Yanli''s study and had some knowledge of the four major consultation areas in the Dayin Dynasty. They were: Xizhou and Hezhou in the northwest, Yazhou in the southwest, and Yongzhou in the south.


    Discussion means monopoly. Due to the needs of economic exchanges in various regions, the government has the priority of trade in the border between the two countries. The market was strictly controlled by the imperial courts of the two countries, and it also played a role in controlling border trade, providing economic benefits, and ensuring border security.


    But according to Su Ruojin¡¯s understanding, horses were still in high demand during the Dayin Dynasty, and sometimes even if you had money you might not be able to buy them.


    ¡°Uncle Hua, can we buy a horse today?¡±


    ? Hua Ping: "As long as you bring enough money, I will help you buy a horse."


    Su Ruojin quickly flattered her: "Wow, Uncle Hua, you are so awesome!"


    Huaping:¡­


    Why do I feel like I have been tricked by the little lady?


    ?The horse market is very lively. It¡¯s so busy that you can¡¯t even squeeze in. The weather is getting hotter, and the smell in the horse market is quite overwhelming. Su Ruojin blames herself for not being prepared well and not getting a mask. The smell is really unbearable.


    Although it is a horse market, there are not many stalls selling horses. Most of them are donkeys. There are also many stalls in poor locations that sell cattle, sheep, pigs and other livestock. There are only a few stalls selling horses. The entrance was occupied by stewards from high-ranking families, and they couldn''t even squeeze in.


    "what to do?"


    Hua Ping smiled confidently, "Don''t worry, I will definitely ask you to buy a horse today."


    There is no such tender young lady as Su Erniang in the whole market. The rate of attracting her was so high that Hua Ping wanted to take some mud and yellow powder and smear his face with him. Su Ruojin looked like a dog with its tail between its legs. Get into the crowd.


    What about buying a horse? Su Ruojin was thoughtful.


    ??? After squeezing one after another, we finally arrived at a small stall. When the stall owner saw Hua Ping, he came out with a smile and said, "Why did Hua Ping come to my dirty place when you have time?"


    Hua Ping said, "Don''t say sarcastic words, I''m choosing a horse for my boss."


    There is business, but the stall owner is not enthusiastic, "There are horses, but there are scandals ahead, and the price is not cheap."


    ¡°How much silver?¡±


    "The low-grade ones range from fifty taels to eighty taels, the medium ones range from eighty to one hundred and fifty taels, and I don''t have them here."


    Su Ruojin followed the stall owner''s gaze and looked at the cheapest horse. It was so skinny that you could see its ribs. It could buy several slaves. It was so expensive!


    Huaping looked at the young lady.


    Su Ruojin had inquired about the price of horses and knew that horses were expensive and difficult to buy, but the price did not match the quality of the horses she saw, and the value for money was not worth it. But when she looked at the other stalls, they were all occupied by wealthy families. Then there is an opportunity for ordinary people to buy horses.


    ?Okay, since you want to buy it, of course you have to buy it better.


    ¡°Buy what¡¯s good.¡±


    Hua Ping was not surprised that the young lady dared to spend money. The young lady had always taken care of the Su family''s shop. She might think the horse was expensive, but if she was determined to buy it, she would be willing to pay for it, so he helped her choose the horse.


    ??In addition to Mao Ya and Qiu Yue, those who came out with Su Ruojin today were standing behind her, one on each side.


    ??This was the first time Mao Ya and her little master came to such a messy place. She was very nervous and looked around, taking precautions. Suddenly, she saw a familiar face in the crowd. The man''s expression was completely different from the one she had seen outside the shop before. She was very puzzled and kept following his movements.


    Huaping chose the horses and touched them one by one. Su Ruojin covered her nose and raised her feet to follow, but Mao Ya stretched out her hand to hold her back. She turned her head and found that Sister Mao Ya was not looking at her, but was staring closely at her. Looking at the noisy and crowded crowd, "What''s wrong?"


    ¡°Second wife, the man with a square face and medium height is the man who was thinking about Aunt Gui some time ago.¡±


    ?Missing Aunt Gui? Su Ruojin made Su Ruojin take another look, but only once, and wanted to see how Huaping chose the horse, but Mao Ya grabbed her arm and refused to let go, "Second lady, this person is different from the one who squatted opposite the shop before. He is so sneaky." He seems to be doing something bad."


    Mao Ya''s words successfully caught Su Ruojin''s attention, and she stared at the moving crowd. She looked like a pickpocket at the train station. Perhaps she felt someone was staring at him, and the square-faced man looked this way.


    Su Ruojin and Mao Ya quickly hid behind the tall pedestrian and avoided the square-faced man. The moment she turned around to avoid it, in the corner of her eye, the square-faced pickpocket seemed to have succeeded. He looked around and pretended to be casual. Get away from the crowd.


    Su Ruojin subconsciously covered her sachet. After grabbing the sachet and touching it twice, she secretly laughed. The sachet contained only a few change, and all her money was now on Mao Ya.


    ??Hurryly asked: "Sister Ya, be careful, don''t let anyone take your wallet."


    Mao Ya shook her head, "He is not a thief."


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    Mao Ya: "I saw him stuffing something into the bearded man."


    Stuffing something? In later generations, before liberation, they were underground party connections, and after liberation, they were spies doing sabotage. Isn''t it a spy to engage in connections on the territory of the Yin Dynasty?


    Su Ruojin felt that she was too imaginative. Maybe she was a general human trafficker or a peddler of Five Buddha Powders? It''s possible.


    ??It''s just bad people and bad things. Su Ruojin rushed to Hua Ping''s side, stretched out his hand to pull her, and looked like we were talking alone.


    Hua Ping raised his eyebrows and glanced at the horse he was touching. It was a medium-sized brown horse with a fairly gentle temperament. It was not bad for a scholar like Su Yanli to ride. He was about to ask the young lady for her opinion, but he didn''t expect it first. Fancy it.


    She is indeed a beautiful little lady, she is so good even when she sees a horse for the first time.


    Huaping was dragged by the young lady to the edge of a horse. Su Ruojin motioned for him to bend down and lower his head, "Uncle Hua, Sister Mao Ya said she saw the square-faced man squatting opposite the breakfast shop and thinking about Aunt Gui. When she saw him I gave a note to a bearded man, who didn¡¯t look like a Central Plains person.¡±


    Huaping suddenly looked at the crowd with eyes like a falcon.


    The attitude and aura he gathered in an instant were completely different from the previous second. If Su Ruojin hadn''t had the heart of an adult, she would have been frightened. She watched Huaping''s eyes move calmly, and finally seemed to Take it back calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a little thief.¡±


    Su Ruojin: ...You look like you are facing a formidable enemy, who are you kidding?


    In the past, Su Ruojin had doubts about Hua Ping''s identity, suspecting that he was a street kid who was put out by wealthy families to find out information. But the falcon-like look in his eyes just now was exactly the same as the counter-espionage intelligence officer in the movie and TV series. Could it be that he Are they the spies placed outside by the Imperial City Division?


    The Imperial City Division is similar to the Jin Yiwei, with different names, but the function is the same. If the person they are investigating is a treacherous person, they are the eyes and ears. If they tell everyone''s secrets regardless of whether they are good or bad, then they are the eyes and ears. Court minions.


    Su Yanli is a master of the Imperial Academy. He is a pure scholar and has nothing to do with the court. Su Ruojin does not understand the Dayin court when she brings her with her. She hopes that Huaping will be a righteous eye and ear, not a lackey of the court.


    Hua Ping never expected that when he accompanied the young lady to buy a horse, his identity would be revealed with a look. However, his "eyes and ears" were not spies sent to monitor the movements of the subjects and report to the emperor, but spies who specialized in detecting spies from enemy countries.


    Hua Ping had seen the man with the square face a long time ago. When he was squatting outside Su Ji''s breakfast shop for a while, someone checked his background. He was very ordinary, just an ordinary household in the alley with no father and only one mother. Because I have no money to marry, I am almost thirty, and I am still single. Like many helpers, I work when there is work, and when there is no work, I squat in the market and wait for work. I really didn¡¯t find anything. I didn¡¯t expect to be met by the young lady today. On fire.


    Since something happened, no one was in the mood to buy a horse, so the stall owner chose a bay-red horse with a gentle personality and paid one hundred and fifty taels of silver based on Su Yanli''s personality and height. Horses in the Dayin Dynasty were so expensive!


    Why is it expensive? Of course it''s Master Ma.


    Su Ruojin thought of the Song Dynasty. He heard that the Song Dynasty''s military power was not strong. The most important reason was the lack of cavalry due to the lack of horses, so it could not defeat the northern minorities. In fact, the Song Dynasty not only lacked horses in the army, but also in social life. For example, in the famous "Along the River During the Qingming Festival", horses are particularly scarce.


    Unexpectedly, this was also the case in the Dayin Dynasty. Among the junior officials similar to those of the Su family, it was almost impossible to see anyone with a horse at home. If not for the Su family''s small wealth in the past two years, or if Su Ruojin hadn''t deliberately caught Huaping off guard. , I probably won¡¯t take her to the horse market to buy horses, because sometimes, even if you have money, you may not be able to buy a horse.


    Su Ruojin''s eyes kept falling on Hua Ping and the stall owner. The two of them were joking with each other as if they were old customers. After paying the money, she took the purchase and sale receipt issued by the government to Ma and Hua Ping handed it to her with a smile, " Hey, don¡¯t lose it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Hua.¡±


    ? Huaping looked like he didn''t care about favors with a little kid, "Don''t call me too much. I owe you favors. What can you give me in return?"


    Su Ruojin chuckled, "Uncle Hua is so smart, he will definitely be able to think of a way to repay the favor."


    Huaping:¡­


    Why is the little lady so thick-skinned? Isn''t this favor owed to you?


    ?After buying a horse, Su Ruojin only felt distressed for the money for a moment, and then she was only excited. When she left the horse market, she asked Huaping to take her to ride it.


    Huaping:¡­


    ??Sigh, it¡¯s so tiring to deal with the little lady! But why are the corners of the mouth turned up from exhaustion?


    It¡¯s another day to steal other people¡¯s daughters. A soft and sweet little lady is sitting in front of Hua Ping. Don¡¯t be too trendy. She has a higher rate of turning heads. Everyone passing by is envious. When she goes home, she also asks her mother-in-law to give birth to a daughter. Come out and pamper.


    When the big horse arrived at home, not only did the family members come around, but the surrounding neighbors also came to watch the fun. Yang Siniang finally caught Su Ruojin and said, "So you went to buy a horse."


    Su Ruojin smiled at the neighbors at the door and said, "How about everyone come in and take a look!" It meant that I wanted to close the door.


    The kids really came in, and the adults were embarrassed, so they all went back with a smile.


    ¡°Wow, what a tall horse. It¡¯s maroon and so beautiful.¡±


    Su Ruojin also thought the color of the horse was beautiful. ¡°When my father comes back, I will ask him to draw a portrait of the horse.¡±


    ?Yang Siniang cheered: "Your father must be good at painting."


    "Of course." Su Ruojin accepted the flattery without blushing.


    Huaping:¡­


    He bowed his hands to Mrs. Su, "The younger one will go back first."


    Cheng Yingzhen stayed with him for dinner.


    ¡°The second lady has already invited me to lunch, so I won¡¯t eat in the evening.¡±


    Martial arts practitioners should not eat too much, so Cheng Yingzhen stopped keeping him and asked Lu Dani to quickly pack a portion, "heat it up and eat it when you are hungry."


    ¡°Thank you, madam.¡±


    ?Hua Ping seemed to be in no hurry while carrying the food box, but in fact he walked briskly. He walked out of the alley in a blink of an eye and merged into the crowd of people on the street before disappearing.


    Half an hour later, he appeared in the small courtyard with a serious look on his face, "Have you caught Square Face?"


    Mr. Shen nodded, "I caught him, but the bearded man who contacted him disappeared, and our people couldn''t find him."


    ¡°Has it been reviewed?¡±


    ¡°Lao Du is interrogating.¡±


    Hearing that the interrogation was going on, Hua Pingren relaxed and leaned back on his chair to relax.


    Mr. Shen asked: ¡°Who discovered it?¡±


    ¡°Mao Ya.¡±


    ¡°That girl the Su family asked you to teach?¡±


    "Um."


    Mr. Shen twirled his beard and said, "He is a good seedling."


    Hua Ping tensed up after hearing this, "You want to get someone into the Detective Department?"


    Mr. Shen smiled and said, "I deal with your apprentice every day. You know best what his character and habits are like. It''s up to you to let him in or not."


    ¡°The Su family trained her to be a guard for Su Erniang, but you want to **** her when you see a talented person.¡±


    "Who am I doing this for? It''s not all for my great Yin Dynasty. It''s everyone''s duty to serve the country."


    Huaping:¡­


    For a moment, the two of them were speechless.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but suddenly, he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Su Erniang guessed my identity.¡±


    ?This time it was Mr. Shen¡¯s turn to be surprised, ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°This girl is so smart, I guess she¡¯s pretty much right.¡±


    Su Ruojin never thought that what she said about others would be returned one day.


    "This..." Mr. Shen was in a bit of trouble. Anyone who knew their identity had either disappeared far away, or had found a weak point to threaten them so that they would not dare to say anything.


    How to deal with the identity of Second Lady Su... and her relationship with the little prince?


    ?Hua Ping said, "Aren''t you good at handling this kind of thing? I''ll let you go."


    Mr. Shen was angry that he didn''t have a formal appearance, "Why don''t you sit down properly?" He still had the spirit of a soldier.


    Hua Ping smiled and didn''t care. He pointed at the food box and said, "I''ll calm you down."


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty much it.¡±


    Just as soon as Mr. Shen put it on the table, their host arrived.


    Zhao Lan wiped his face with a towel and asked, "How''s it going?"


    Just when Mr. Shen was about to ask someone to find Lao Du to get the interrogation records, Lao Du came in and said, "I am not from the Central Plains. I followed the victims into the capital ten years ago and took Fangguohu (refugees resettled in the city). That Lao Du The woman is not his mother. They are the eyes and ears planted by the Liao Xia Kingdom in our Dayin Dynasty. They spy on the horse market through the door. Through her information, the northern market determines how many horses to sell to our court in order to control Bianjing City. horse price.¡±

 Chapter 146： Xiangyai female shopkeeper

    Chapter 146 The female shopkeeper of Xiangyai


    Zhao Lan said, "He is just a small eyes and ears. It is impossible for him alone to understand the situation of the entire horse market. There must be nails, collusion, and even traitors. Hua Sicha, you lead people to uncover these spies." ¡±


    ¡°Yes, the little prince.¡±


    Lao Du reported back: "The square-faced man caught today only killed himself, not even ''Mother''. After ''Mother'' was arrested by us, she only gave her part and didn''t say a word about the rest."


    ??Tell me what to do, except that they are spies from the Liao and Xia Kingdom who came to the capital to explore the situation in the horse market, there is no other useful information.


    ??If you want someone to spit something out, you must find the other person''s weakness, but these Liaoxia people came to Beijing alone, without any worries, and had no basis for weakness. Except for the use of capital punishment, it was really impossible to pry their mouths open for a while.


    Mr. Shen asked, "He squatting opposite Su Ji, is he really a woman?"


    ?Zhao Lan raised his eyes, which were very sharp.


    ? Hua Ping shook his head: "It should be because he is interested in the Su family''s recipes or some handy tools."


    Suji Breakfast Restaurant, whether it is a steamer, an oven, or a food recipe, is different from ordinary restaurants and restaurants. The food made is obviously soft and flavorful, or the shape is good-looking.


    ?These spies are really greedy for everything. They even keep an eye on these daily necessities, and they are not selective about what they eat.


    Mr. Shen twirled his beard and said: "Don''t underestimate these. It is these lively and colorful people''s lives that built the prosperity of the Yin Dynasty. Their greed is also in their emotions."


    From a place with backward productivity to the prosperous city of Bianjing, which is like a land of abundance, anyone who has the honor of their family and country would like to have these things owned by their own country.


    After a busy day, Su Ruojin was about to lie down on the bed to meet with Duke Zhou. Qiuyue came over and said that Santai, the steward of the little county prince, had arrived. She slapped her head and said, "Oh no, I was so busy that I forgot about it." She quickly picked up her shoes and went to the ground.


    Hugh Mu means to rest and wash, which is similar to our current Sunday. During the Qin and Han Dynasties, the habit of washing hair once every three days and bathing once every five days had been formed. So much so that the one day off given by the government every five days is also called "holiday".


    In the Pre-Qin Dynasty, rice water was a high-end washing product, but at that time, those who could afford rice were wealthy and nobles, so rice water was a high-end washing product. So in the Northern and Southern Dynasties, people found a cheaper washing substance. Honey locust.


    Saccharomyces locust is the fruit of the Sapodilla tree of the family Hematoxylinaceae that is unique to China. It contains pancreatic saponin and its juice has strong decontamination ability and can be used to wash hair, bathe, and wash clothes. It has been around for the longest time among the washing products used by the ancients. Even today, some people in remote rural areas still use honey locust instead of washing powder to wash clothes.


    ?In ancient times, plant ash juice was used as a decontamination product in some places. Modern testing has confirmed that plant ash juice, like rice water, contains potassium carbonate and also has decontamination properties.


    ?These are all natural.


    ?So, were there any synthetic detergents in ancient times? The answer is yes, ''bath beans'' is such a kind of cleaning product, which is only used by the nobles of the royal palace, but ordinary civilians can afford it.


    ??Moreover, the recipe for bath beans is in the hands of nobles, making it more difficult for ordinary merchants to obtain it.


    Su Ruojin remembered that "Qian Jin Yao Prescription" contained bath bean prescriptions, but so far, she had not seen this book in the Dayin Dynasty. The Su family''s current economic conditions were still good, so she bought bath beans and deliberately crushed them to study the contents. Ingredients, actually for making your own soap by hand.


    Since last year, the Su family has used Su Ruojin''s own soap to remove stains. The crude soap is used for laundry, and the refined soap is used for washing hair and bathing. She used the name in the Ming and Qing Dynasties - Xiangjizi.


    Of course, the fragrant pancakes in the Ming and Qing Dynasties were indeed made based on lard. Su Ruojin kept writing under the oil lamp until her father urged her several times before she finished it and gave it to Santai.


    ¡°Thank you, Second Lady, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Santai saluted and disappeared into the night.


    Su Ruojin yawned. She was too sleepy. She had to go to bed quickly. She was not worried at all about what kind of soap Zhao Lan could make. She only cared about the breakfast shop on Wenshan Street now. She was distracted by horse shopping and had no idea. What''s going on over there now?


    When I woke up, Huaping had already arrived, taking Mao Ya and Su Sanlang to practice.


    She stood under the cloister:¡­


    ?Well, she overslept, she had a reason.


    Huaping didn¡¯t care what the reason was, he looked at her with contempt¡ªa lazy person.


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    Lu Dani had just confirmed that she was pregnant. After breakfast, Su Ruojin dragged Hua Ping and refused to let him go, insisting that he drive the mule cart. Hua Ping was unwilling. He was now looking for various spies and traitors related to Fang Lian. Then go hang out with her when you have time.


    ¡°No, just let me, Uncle Shutong, accompany my aunt for a few days, and you can be my coachman for a few days.¡±


    ¡°What does his mother-in-law¡¯s having a child have to do with me?¡± Huaping just disagreed.


    Su Ruojin just grabbed his hand and said, "Uncle Hua, are you jealous that Uncle Shutong has a child?"


    "What does his having a child have to do with me?" Hua Ping almost said, "Little lady, haven''t you seen through my identity? Your uncle and I are very busy."


    ¡°You are just jealous.¡±


    Su Ruojin was about to trick him into being a carriage driver. She rolled her eyes and said, "Hey, Uncle Hua, why is your Yintang so red?"


    Hua Ping subconsciously touched the center of his eyebrows, thinking it was a mosquito bite. He touched it and felt nothing, "Are you lying to me?"


    ¡°No!¡± Su Ruojin chuckled, ¡°Uncle Hua, if the red star is moving, maybe you will meet the love of your life when you go out with me!¡±


    Hua Ping: ...This kid really used any trick to deceive him.


    He snorted coldly, "If I were like a red luan star, someone would tell me that I don''t want you to talk nonsense."


    ¡°Then will you drive the mule cart for me?¡±


    Su Ruojin kept shaking his arm, but no matter how stubborn his heart was, he was softened by the soft little lady, "Okay... okay, I really admire you, little girl."


    Shutong stood by and watched the two of them with a guilty conscience. It wasn''t until Huaping agreed that Shutong dared to come over and say hello with a smile, "Brother Hua, don''t believe what my second wife says. She is a little lucky star with a very clever mouth." , maybe you will meet your future wife."


    Huaping:¡­


    ??The master and servant dared to talk nonsense in order to order him, glanced disdainfully, and went to pull the mule cart resignedly.


    Su Ruojin and Shutong smiled secretly behind him.


    Ludani was very embarrassed and whispered, "I''m really fine, just let Brother Tong go."


    Su Ruojin gave her a calm look, smiled proudly, and took Mao Ya and Qiu Yue out to Wenshan Street.


    Her daughter went out to do business again. Cheng Yingzhen breathed a sigh of relief and reached out to touch her belly. She didn''t know when her daughter would find out.


    ?Appreciating the scenery of early summer all the way to Wenshan Street, when we arrived at the shop, the breakfast shop was just about to close its stall.


    ??Shi Xiaosan was the first to notice their group, and he ran up to Su Ruojin happily with his teeth and claws open, "Little lady, business is great." He almost spit on Su Ruojin''s face. Mao Ya stretched out her hand to block Shi Xiaosan, who was about to get in front of the second lady, "Don''t get too close to the young master when you see him. Bow first."


    Qiuyue said sarcastically, "If you do this again, you historians will get out of your shop."


    Shi Er, who had already stepped forward and was about to scold his son, was startled and quickly knelt down, "Please forgive me, Second Lady. I will teach my son well from now on and not let him appear in front of you."


    When Shi Xiaosan heard that the matter was serious, he was so frightened that he knelt on the ground and did not dare to raise his head.


    Su Ruojin said coldly, "Uncle Shi, you are so smart, why don''t you educate your children well?"


    "I..." Shi Er burst into tears suddenly and covered his face with his hands, feeling very sad.


    Outside, he either learns how to behave, or pretends to be a grandson to beg for food. At home, he has to act like a villain to protect his family from being devoured by his parents and brothers. He has spent all his energy just living, and he still has the energy to teach his sons how to behave.


    Miao Ercui also knelt down in front of Su Ruojin with her other two sons, "Please give my master a chance, don''t worry, my men will be free to teach their children in the future."


    Su Ruojin looked up at the prosperous new shop. The door of the shop faced Dongshan Academy. The midday sun slanted down and just filtered into the main hall through the wide door, making it fresh and bright.


    It¡¯s just the beginning, everything is promising.


    Su Ruojin nodded, "Okay."


    Shi Er quickly wiped his tears and said, "Don''t worry, from now on this kid will only light the fire and wash dishes in the back hall, and will never appear in front of my little boss."


    Su Ruojin shook his head: "No, you can appear in front of me, but I need to see his progress. If he still doesn''t understand the rules, I won''t even give him a chance to light a fire and wash the dishes."


    Shi Er was stunned for a moment, then quickly responded, "Okay, listen to my boss. If this **** doesn''t make progress, I will send him back to the Shi family''s old house and let him fend for himself there."


    What kind of day was that in the old house of the Shi family? It''s like a kid eating a kid, whoever wins can survive. Shi Xiaosan was really scared and kowtowed, "I don''t dare to do it anymore, I don''t dare to do it anymore..."


    ?His head was smashed.


    Boss Shi lowered his head and his teeth chattered. At this moment, he finally understood that some people were not from the same world as them. It was a sin for you to even look at them. He fell on the ground in submission, with only a heart of respect.


    Shi Xiaoer thought thoughtfully. He was neither as cheap as his third brother, nor as gloomy as his eldest brother. He had jumped out of the quagmire. As long as he worked hard, maybe he would be more promising than his father and meet someone more valuable. Live a better life, people.


    Su Ruojin nodded.


    ?Shi Er quickly picked up his third son and dragged him to the backyard, preventing him from jumping around in front of his young boss and making him look disgusting.


    Miao Ercui took her eldest son to work quickly.


    ?Shi Xiaoer stepped aside and stood silently, as if he had no sense of presence at all.


    Su Ruojin just breathed out a breath and turned to talk to Hua Ping, but he had an indescribable expression on his face, as if he had seen something. He moved in focus and followed his gaze to the door of the shop.


    A beauty with a cold and distant temperament and a light complexion stood by the door with her arms folded. She seemed to have been watching for a long time. When she saw Su Ruojin looking at her, she lowered her arms and came forward with a dignified manner. She raised her hands and saluted: "Ye Huaizhen has met my little boss."


    "You..." Su Ruojin thought of the three people she bought that day, and the two girls went back with her. She was rushing back to Beijing that day and didn''t see the shopkeeper. She always thought it was a man, but she didn''t expect it to be a female shopkeeper.


    "That''s right." Her eyes were clear and stubborn, but also revealed a sense of sadness, but not weak, beautiful and resolute.


    She looks like a beautiful woman with a story.


    ¡°Ye Huaizhen?¡± I seem to have heard this name somewhere.


    "yes."


    oh! Su Ruojin suddenly remembered, "You seem to be a star I know..." and almost said the wrong thing.


    There is only one word difference with the female star, but they really look similar and give people the same feeling. They seem to be ill-fated beauties with stubborn eyes but a sense of sadness.


    ?Although he has encountered many hardships, he seems not to be weak at all, independent and sober, and never sheds tears or feels sorry for himself in the face of difficulties. He walks with a high head on the rugged road of life, free and independent.


    ??This is the first independent woman Su Ruojin met in the Dayin Dynasty, and she admired her very much.


    She didn''t think of herself as an eight-year-old lady at all, and her tone unconsciously took on the tone of a boss, "Shopkeeper Ye, are you still used to it here?"


    ?Ye Huaizhen calmly glanced at the little boss who was like a glutinous rice dumpling, and then glanced at the entourage behind him, a man and two women.


    Of course she would not look down upon a young lady who could go out alone with her maid and servant. She replied with respect, "It''s very good. Thank you, my little master, for your concern."


    Su Ruojin glanced at the furnishings, toilets, tables and chairs in the stall, then walked through the aisle and arrived at the back kitchen. It may have been that the stall had just been closed, and the steamer and other tools had not yet been washed, but it could be seen that it was in order and was the result of someone managing it. .


    ?Ye Huaizhen walked to the counter and gave the little boss the accounts for the past two days.


    Su Ruojin took it and turned it over. She nodded again and saw that the Suji Breakfast Shop on Wenshan Street was open.


    ¡°Very good.¡± She did not hesitate to praise her, ¡°Did the fourth manager tell you how much you will get every month?¡±


    Ye Huaizhen shook his head, "Not yet, waiting for my little boss to decide."


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you alone then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, little boss.¡±


    At noon, everyone was hungry. Su Ruojin asked Shi Miao to bring over the rest of the steamed dumplings from the morning. On the one hand, she could fill her stomach, and on the other hand, she could test the taste and see if it was not too bad.


    After trying everything, the taste was pretty good and there was still room for improvement. Su Ruojin gave Shi Miao some advice, "These are all skills. More importantly, we need to incorporate good emotions and happy feelings towards life. Let customers feel that ''I'' am not only eating breakfast, but also feeling happy. Can you understand what I mean?"


    feeling of happiness? Miao Ercui thought about the past and now, and she understood completely. She smiled shyly and said, "I understand."


    ? Just understand it. Whether it is making breakfast or cooking, it is up to the chef to understand it. If he understands it, he will not only be happy, but also make a lot of money. If he cannot understand it, he can only do ordinary business and make ends meet.


    I didn''t expect Zhao Lan to be so reliable. Not only did she find a female shopkeeper for her, but she was also so helpful. Su Ruojin was in a very good mood. Don''t worry, she would have plenty of time, so she took Hua Ping and others to visit Wenshan Street.


    ?While walking and shopping, Su Ruojin couldn''t help but chatter. After she babbled for several times, she didn''t get the response she deserved. She turned to look at Uncle Huaping in confusion and saw that he had stopped his usual joking attitude and had a serious look on his face.


    What a mature and handsome guy!


    ?No, why did he suddenly mature?


    Su Ruojin opened her eyes wide, "Uncle Hua, no way!"

 Chapter 147： old case

    Chapter 147 An old case


    ?Happing to the young lady, Huaping regained his laziness and said casually, "What do you know, a young lady?"


    Su Ruojin chuckled, "I don''t understand, but I think Shopkeeper Ye is so beautiful. I wish I were a man."


    Huaping frowned: "How about you being a man?"


    ¡°Chase!¡±


    Hua Ping looked at the sky speechlessly and said angrily, "I can''t go back yet."


    Su Ruojin looked towards Dongshan Academy halfway up the mountain, "I still want to see my brother!"


    Mao Ya couldn''t help but remind her: "Little madam, we just watched it two days ago. I''m afraid I''m still in class right now..." Don''t bother me.


    She was hesitant to go up because her brother was in class.


    ¡°Then you won¡¯t go see your brother?¡±


    Hua Ping was speechless again: "How can you let your brother study with peace of mind when you only work for three days?"


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    Since he was not going to see his brother, Su Ruojin brought Su Yanli and Su Sanlang some pens, inks, paper and inkstones and headed back home. Before leaving, he went to the breakfast shop to say hello to Ye Huaizhen and Shi Er.


    ¡°If there is any problem that cannot be solved, just ask someone to send it to me.¡±


    Ye Huaizhen didn''t treat her like a little lady, and nodded sincerely, "Okay." He bowed his hands to them who were about to leave, "Then Huaizhen won''t send the little lady away, so be careful along the way."


    Su Ruojin smiled. When he turned around, he glanced at Huaping, who was deep in thought, and his eyebrows flew slightly.


    Hua Ping pretended not to see it and turned around as usual.


    Along the way, Su Ruojin couldn''t help but lift the small curtain of the carriage and chatted with Hua Ping, who was driving the mule cart, "Uncle Hua, Shopkeeper Ye is very attractive to you, isn''t it?"


    ?Huaping just drove and ignored him.


    ¡°Shopkeeper Ye is really a dashing beauty. Go ahead and chase her. I¡¯ll create opportunities for you.¡±


    Huaping:¡­


    ??If he doesn''t say anything, his next sentence will probably be: You two should get married as soon as possible!


    "flower¡­"


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything, you¡¯re supposed to be married, but you¡¯re just playing house with the kids in the alley?¡±


    ?Ah, didn¡¯t it fall in love at first sight? Don¡¯t want to find out?


    Su Ruojin thought to herself, could it be that she had misunderstood? In fact, shopkeeper Ye might be the target of Uncle Hua''s secret investigation? She suddenly became ill, and all her beautiful thoughts were gone.


    ¡°Uncle Hua, no way!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me while I¡¯m driving anymore.¡± Huaping snorted coldly. What a little brat, what a cute glutinous rice dumpling. It seems that it¡¯s very annoying now, so he¡¯d better not give birth.


    As soon as Su Ruojin was sent home, Hua Ping slipped away and went straight into the secret courtyard. When he saw Mr. Shen, he asked, "Siping sent a shopkeeper to the Su family, do you know?"


    ¡°Now you know, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Huaping has been speechless all day, "Co-authored, you don''t know?"


    Mr. Shen said, "Siping is in charge of the affairs of the small county prince. He is dealing with the private affairs of the small county prince. Why do you want me to know? You just tell me what''s going on?"


    ¡°Today, I saw the little lady from the Ye family.¡±


    ¡°Ye family?¡±


    ?Ten years ago, there was a man named Ye in the capital. He was falsely accused of collaborating with the enemy. After being sentenced, he bumped his head to death at the gate of the Dali Temple when he was escorted out of the Dali Temple to prove his innocence. This incident was very sensational at the time, and almost everyone in the capital knew about it.


    Mr. Shen suddenly remembered, "Ye Quan''s daughter Ye Huaizhen?"


    Huaping nodded. Mr. Shen was thoughtful and suddenly asked, "When did you meet Ye Quan''s daughter?"


    Hua Ping: "She was sent to the priest''s office. I met people from Dali Temple at the door who escorted her in."


    ¡°That was ten years ago, and you still remember it?¡±


    Huaping was fifteen years old that year and was learning various skills in the Forbidden Army. Occasionally, when he went out on vacation, he was dragged by his companions to the Jiaofangsi to see the beauties. At that time, a group of convicted official ladies were being imprisoned in the Jiaofang. Why is it recorded? Ye Huaizhen, the little lady''s extraordinary appearance and cold temperament, stood out among the other young ladies, and shocked the young people like them.


    ?It was just a glance. Like other passers-by, he had just seen it and had no idea what happened to the little lady later.


    ¡°When did she get out of the Jiaofangsi?¡±


    Mr. Shen said, "Ye Quan was killed at the gate of Dali Temple, which attracted the attention of the officials, so they re-investigated Ye Quan''s case. Half a year later, although the case was not completely revealed, Ye Quan was cleared of suspicion and pardoned." The Ye family, Ye Huaizhen came out of the teaching workshop, and then the Ye family disappeared in the capital. I don¡¯t know the details. You can ask Siping, the steward of the young prince, for the details. "


    The next day, Su Ruojin got up early early in the morning. When Huaping arrived, she was already waiting obediently. After practicing her skills, she was grabbed by the young lady again.


    ¡°Are you going out again?¡±


    Su Ruojin smiled and nodded, "Yes, Uncle Hua."


    ¡°If it¡¯s shopping for groceries, I won¡¯t agree.¡±


    ??The little lady raised her fleshy little hands and waved, "It''s still Dongshan Academy."


    ?Early in the morning, Hua Ping felt as if he had seen a ghost. It was his turn to ask, "No way!" Are you really going to create a chance for him?


    Su Ruojin allowed him to misunderstand, "Are you going or not?"


    ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± Hua Ping refused firmly.


    Ah, I¡¯m really not tempted, I¡¯m...


    Su Ruojin didn''t want to think about it, so she quickly changed her tone and said, "I lied to you, not to go to shopkeeper Ye, but to see my brother-in-law."


    Hua Ping''s brows were just short of catching a fly, "He didn''t go to the Imperial College, but went to Dongshan Academy instead?"


    "no."


    ¡°Then what is he going to do? To gain fame?¡±


    Su Ruojin: ...Why are these words so unpleasant? But it seems...


    ¡°Hurry, have breakfast quickly. After eating, we will go to the literary gathering of Dongshan Academy.¡±


    How could we forget such an important event? Dongshan Academy holds a literati event every three years, which happens to be before the Dragon Boat Festival. Therefore, this year¡¯s dragon boat event was attended by famous literati.


    ??As long as there is a dragon boat race held by the Dongshan Academy Literary Association, it will be more lively than usual. Sometimes, when officials are interested, they will go to the moat to watch the dragon boat race in person, and listen to the literati reciting poems in praise of Yin and singing about peace and prosperity.


    Su Ruojin yelled anxiously, pulling Shuping and was about to set off. Su Yanli, dressed in a light green robe with wide sleeves, stood in the corridor and said with a smile, "Ajin, take your father with you."


    ¡°Isn¡¯t dad worthy?¡±


    ¡°The Imperial College allowed the Master to go to Dongshan Academy to attend the literati meeting.¡±


    Su Ruojin flipped her brain. Three years ago, she was five years old. Did her father pass away that year? She didn''t seem to remember. The Su family was having a hard time at that time, and Mother Dong was blackmailed away by Mrs. Xu. She was either standing on the stove or dealing with oil, salt, sauce and vinegar every day, and she really didn''t have the time to pay attention to these things.


    Su Yanli reached out and stroked the top of his daughter''s head, "I didn''t participate three years ago."


    oh!


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you hear what dad said last night?¡±


    ¡°You will be in bed while I speak.¡±


    Su Ruojin chuckled, "Then let''s go."


    The father and daughter are going happily. Su Sanlang is also going, but Su Yanli doesn''t want to take him with him. "There are too many people, and they have to squeeze you." The main reason is that they are afraid of losing them.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not afraid of crowds, and I¡¯m not afraid either.¡± Su Sanlang insisted on following, holding on to the mule cart without letting go.


    I have no choice but to take the little kid with me.

 Chapter 148： Dongshan Academy Literary Association 1

    Chapter 148 Dongshan Academy Literary Society 1


    ?Had I known it earlier, I would not have returned to the capital yesterday. Today, the road to Dongshan Academy was crowded with people, and even horse-drawn carriages were so crowded that they could not move.


    ??While Su Ruojin was feeling upset, Shuangrui appeared from nowhere and said, "Second lady, the young prince asks you to transfer to his carriage."


    Even the princes of small counties are participating. It seems that the grand gathering of Dongshan Academy is quite valuable. Su Ruojin doesn¡¯t know yet that even the emperor may come to watch during the dragon boat race.


    It feels so good to have thighs!


    Su Ruojin and his son got on Zhao Lan''s carriage. Not only was it not blocked, it was also very smooth. It was simply a pleasure.


    Su Yanli thanked the student as soon as he got in the car and started chatting.


    In fact, Su Yanli is not a person who is good at words. It is hard to say whether Zhao Lan is good at words, but he is definitely not easy to get along with. But at the moment, he is acting very well, just like an ordinary student meeting a teacher. What does the teacher ask? Not only did he answer questions, he also took the initiative to bring up another topic when the teacher wanted to drop it, ensuring that everyone in the carriage would not be embarrassed.


    Su Ruojin was just a smiling doll who was listening attentively, and thought to herself, if the thighs are so good, I might give him a chicken drumstick if I have the chance.


    Zhao Lan is not only a good student, but also a good senior brother. While chatting with the teacher, he smiled gently at the young lady and asked, "Would you like some snacks?"


    Su Ruojin shook her head and refused to eat.


    ¡°Would you like some juice?¡±


    Su Ruojin really had a stutter, but she still refused. It would be bad to go to the toilet after drinking juice.


    ??Zhao Lan seemed to see the little lady''s confusion, "The green plum juice is sour, sweet and very refreshing."


    Su Ruojin''s saliva was instantly drawn by the words "sour and sweet", but she still held back, and rolled her eyes at Prince Zhao. It means, it will be troublesome to find a place to go to the toilet later, so you are willing to wait. !


    ??The smile on Zhao Lan''s face only increased, as if there was nothing wrong with it.


    Su Ruojin: ...You are not afraid of the trouble, but I am still worried about the trouble, so I just don¡¯t look at him and turn my head to look out the window.


    Su Yanli saw his daughter''s little face and felt that her daughter was both sensible and cute. If a student hadn''t been sitting in front of him, he would have stretched out his hand to rub his daughter''s cute little head.


    Su Sanlang was sitting in his father''s arms. He didn''t understand why it was inconvenient to **** and urinate when he was out. He reached for snacks to eat. If he didn''t eat enough, he even drank juice.


    Su Yanli didn''t stop him.


    Su Ruojin couldn''t stand it and glared at him, "Eat less."


    With his father and Prince Zhao Xiaojun around, Su Sanlang didn''t give his sister "face". He even had a common problem with little kids - when he goes crazy, the more you don''t let him eat, the more he wants to eat, and even makes faces at Su Ruojin.


    Su Ruojin ignored the image of a little lady and stretched out her hand to pull the little kid''s ears, "Do you want to listen?"


    ¡°Dad, my sister is bullying me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about eating less.¡±


    ??Asking for help from his father failed, Su Sanlang replaced him and said, "Brother Zhao, sister is so fierce, please help me."


    ?Zhao Lan just smiled and said nothing.


    With no one to help him, Su Sanlang gave up and reluctantly put down the snacks he was holding.


    "Hmph, that''s pretty much it." Su Ruojin then let go and took the handkerchief and wiped it with Su Sanlang, "Be obedient and I''ll prepare some delicious food for you when I go back."


    ¡°What¡¯s delicious?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we get home.¡±


    ?This time it was Su Sanlang''s turn to snort, "You must be coaxing me..."


    ¡­


    In the carriage, the two siblings were chattering and it was very lively.


    ?The sun is shining high, and when you go up the steps of Wenshan Street and Dongshan Academy, you can see at a glance that they are all full of people, and you almost have trypophobia when you look at them.


    Zhao Lan took Su Yanli and his son to the other side of the path. The steps were much smaller, but they did not affect walking. There were trees on the side of the path, blocking out the sky. The sun was shining brightly outside just now, and they were so hot that they were sweating all over. The mountain breeze blew through me all of a sudden, and it was still quite cold.


    "Is it cold?" Zhao Lan turned his head and stretched out his hand to pull her. Su Ruojin shook his head, "It''s not cold, I''ll go by myself."


    Su Yanli pulled Su Sanlang and saw the student wanted to help his daughter. He was about to say thank you, but the daughter refused.


    Zhao Lan did not move.


    Su Ruojin said, "I practice the moves with Uncle Hua every day, so I just took this opportunity to see if I have made any progress."


    Zhao Lan then turned around and continued upward.


    Zhao Lan and Su Yanli were not the only ones on the trail. When they encountered a bend, there was a resting pavilion filled with people. Other people with status also walked this trail.


    Shuangrui asked the owner: "Young master, do you want to rest?" He could negotiate with the people in the pavilion to make room for him.


    Zhao Lan didn¡¯t care, but Su Sanlang was young, so he was worried that it would be a bit difficult, so he turned around and said, ¡°Teacher, do you want to let Sanlang rest...¡±


    Su Yanli knelt down and asked his son, "Do you want to rest?"


    Su Sanlang looked at the small pavilion. The people sitting and standing were all strangers. One of them was showing off his power just now. Seeing that the young prince was like a pug, he hurriedly stepped forward and said, "It turns out to be the young prince Zhao. Please come and sit in the pavilion."


    Zhao Lan looked at Su Yanli and his son again.


    There were a lot of beauties and servants who were surrounding him just now, and they all followed this man and came over to salute. Su Sanlang noticed that someone was staring at his father, and felt that everyone was looking at him. He looked away and shook his head.


    He doesn''t like these people.


    Su Sanlang did not rest, and Zhao Lan and others continued to move forward.


    Su Ruojin also felt that someone was staring at his father. After walking a few steps, he suddenly turned back and met a beauty walking towards the pavilion. She was turning around to look at them. She might not have noticed that the young lady would also turn around.


    Their eyes met immediately.


    ?The beauty had an affectionate look on her face, smiled slightly, bowed curtly, and followed the crowd into the pavilion.


    Shuangrui saw that the young lady was walking slowly, so he waited a step, approached her, and whispered, "These beauties were brought by Prince Luo of the Weibo Mansion from the Priest''s Square for fun."


    ¡°Will it cost a lot of money?¡±


    Shuangrui couldn''t help but smile when the young lady asked, "That''s true."


    ¡°Is the Weibo Mansion richer than a small county king?¡± That means that the small county king is not so cool.


    Let¡¯s not talk about how much wealth the Prince Jin¡¯s mansion has. The money that the young prince has spent on himself is probably more than that of the Weibo Mansion. But even if the young prince treats the young lady differently, Shuangrui doesn¡¯t intend to respond.


    Instead, he said, "Her aunt is Concubine Shu."


    It turns out that he is a relative of the emperor, no wonder he is so popular!


    Su Ruojin pointed to the tallest beauty wearing an apricot-colored skirt and asked, "What''s that beauty''s name?"


    ?Shuangrui looked at her curiously, and then replied, "One of the top names in the Priest''s Square¡ªMiss Aoxue."


    It turns out that the beauty who coveted his father was named Aoxue. Su Ruojin guessed that this beauty was probably the one who sang a ditty for his father alone. His father must have seen it just now!


    Su Ruojin pursed her lips.


    She is unhappy.


    With her daughter lagging behind, Su Yanli glanced behind her from time to time and saw her walking slowly with her mouth pursed, so he stopped and waited for her, "Ajin¡ª"


    Su Ruojin glared at him.


    ? Su Yanli laughed. The beauty from Jia Si Fang was staring at him just now. He was not a fool and didn''t notice it, but what did it have to do with him? He just pretended not to notice, took care of his children and was himself.


    Unexpectedly, the villain daughter noticed the clues, shook her head, waited for her to come closer, and reached out to hold her little hand, "Don''t disturb yourself."


    ¡°But I am a mediocre person.¡±

 Chapter 149： 149 Dongshan Academy Literary Society 2

    Chapter 149 149 Dongshan Academy Literary Society 2


    "You are the only one who is mediocre?" Su Yanli couldn''t help but give her daughter a hard time, "If you want to be mediocre, do it yourself, but don''t bother your mother with these insignificant things."


    Su Ruojin hugged her injured head and pouted, "Then you have to stop the beauty from attacking, otherwise... hmph..."


    "Let''s not say that I don''t have this intention. Even if I do, if all the money in the family is not with you, what are you afraid of?"


    ¡°What if the beauty falls in love with you?¡±


    It¡¯s not over yet! Su Yanli''s face was bluffed, and he stretched out his hand to hit someone.


    Su Ruojin held her head and ran away, laughing and joking, and kept passing Zhao Lan. She was sure that her father would not cross Zhao Lan and come to beat him. You should protect yourself well outside. If you are accidentally eaten by a woman, you will be crying. "


    ?Zhao Lan:¡­


    Su Yanli:¡­


    With Su Ruojin, a little live treasure, in the lively atmosphere, the group quickly arrived at Wenshan Academy halfway up the mountain. When they arrived, there was a sea of ??people in front of the academy. They still walked through the exclusive passage. In the honor of Prince Zhao, Su Yanli and his daughter sat in Su Xiangheng''s academic office. Open the window, the wind blows through the mountains and streams, bringing you a refreshing feeling.


    Oh my god, it¡¯s so comfortable!


    ¡°Dad, when Xiu Mu comes, our family will come to live in the small courtyard.¡±


    Su Yanli¡¯s poetic image of being blown by the breeze in the mountains had exactly this in mind, and he nodded gently.


    Su Sanlang adapted to the unfamiliar environment. He couldn''t sit still and wanted to run out. Su Ruojin pulled him back. Her task today was to take care of the little kid.


    Today at the literati meeting, Su Xiangheng was very busy. After a while, he was approached by Zhao Lan''s entourage. He came in and said hello, "I''m sorry, everyone, I''m too busy and I didn''t entertain you well. Please forgive me."


    Su Yanli stood up and said, "You''re welcome, Shaoqing. The dog didn''t cause you any trouble."


    When the two Su met, they exchanged pleasantries.


    Su Xiangheng shook his head and asked with a smile, "How did you educate him? He was very self-disciplined at a young age, and I didn''t even have a chance to put him to use. Now that you''re here, I don''t even have a chance to show off my merits."


    ¡°Young young man is so complimentary.¡± As a parent, Su Yanli couldn¡¯t help but be happy when his child was praised, but he was still modest and thanked Cai Pei.


    Seeing that they were almost complimenting each other in business, Zhao Lan interrupted their chat and asked, "Has the literary meeting started?"


    ¡°Yes, yes, I will take you out when I come in.¡±


    The Literary Association of Dongshan Academy is located on the hillside. This large open space is similar to the playground of later generations of schools. It is mainly used for students to run or do morning classes. Down the hillside, there are either peach or bamboo groves. The environment is beautiful, quiet and pleasant, it is simply too It suits the atmosphere of the academy.


    Zhao Lan and his entourage were arranged in the front row of the organizer and were asked to move closer to the rostrum, but he refused, "I don''t know how to recite poems, so I just came over to take a look. It''s fine to arrange them in an inconspicuous place."


    Su Xiangheng glanced at the young nobleman who looked like an immortal. Do you still want to be inconspicuous? He smiled without commenting, but he followed his wishes and arranged them in a corner that was blocked by others. Su Ruojin stood beside Su Yanli and looked across, there were so many people in Wuyangyang!


    Between the organizer and the audience, there are two rows of low tables with pens, inks, paper and inkstones on them. Literati have already come up to write poems and paintings. They have already joined the meeting.


    Su Ruojin looked for Su Yanzu and found him standing in the front row of the audience, but standing on the edge and not attracting attention.


    ?Speaking of his brother-in-law, Su Ruojin admires him. He is very good at finding opportunities to show himself. If today''s literati can stand out, then he will be admitted to the Imperial College.


    ?The corridor behind the rostrum is blocked by gauze curtains. Although it is eye-catching, it is not clear who is inside.


    Su Ruojin thought, could it be the group of people who were in the pavilion just now? It turned out that Prince Luo was sitting next to the rostrum. He seemed to be a guest today, commenting on the masterpieces of literati with the great scholar.


    ?Who is behind the curtain?


    Su Ruojin couldn''t help but move to Zhao Lan''s side and asked in a low voice, "Little Prince, who is there?"


    Zhao Lan glanced at her and said, "My aunt."


    ?Princess Yuehua? Is she coming to join in the fun?


    Zhao Lan calmly glanced at the young man standing silently opposite. Just when Su Ruojin was about to follow his gaze, he withdrew his gaze and said, "The singers invited by Prince Luo will be there to add to the entertainment. People who come to join in the fun." A lot.¡±???Is this so? Who is the princess? If she wants to listen to singing, how many singers can''t be hired by the princess''s house? Su Ruojin thought gossipingly, could the princess catch her son-in-law if she wants to sing?


    A person chuckles.


    ??The little lady was right next to Zhao Lan. He clearly saw the little lady''s unnatural amusement. He lowered his eyes and couldn''t help but smile.


    After a while, the first batch of poems were ready. More than ten students from Dongshan Academy acted as boys and presented the poems to the chief of Dongshan Academy and the great scholar from Beijing who came to comment.


    Su Ruojin saw Su Anzhi pretending to be a child. She patted his father excitedly and said in a low voice, "It''s my brother!"


    Su Yanli was very pleased to see his son holding the literary works and walking calmly towards the great scholar in the capital. The smile on his face never stopped.


    The wealthy nobles looked down upon the eighth-grade doctor, and the ordinary people in the capital looked down upon the eighth-grade official. His father and aunt thought he was not motivated, but Su Yanli was very satisfied with his life. He had a wife with a like-minded temperament, and his eldest son was stable and good at studies. , his daughter is smart and supports the family, his third son is lively, and his fourth son is in his prime of life when he is lovable. He feels that the more is greedy and angry, the less is unsatisfactory, and everything is just right.


    It seemed that they had not seen the stunning masterpiece. The scholar and the mountain chief showed disappointment. As the host of the show, Su Xiangheng once again invited the audience, "Just now, the few people wrote about Willow Color in the Mountains. Who will pick up next and what is it?" theme?"


    One of the literati raised his hand: "The willows are dark and the flowers are bright, I will write about the peach blossoms on the mountain." After that, he walked to the short table, picked up the pen and started swiping it. Seeing him writing what he meant, several literati couldn''t bear it and followed him one after another and sat down. He picked up a pen beside the empty table and expressed his feelings directly.


    Everyone looked at it with great interest, and almost all stretched their necks to look at Xiao Ji.


    Behind the children''s room, there were children standing. When the literati said a sentence, they would report it. When they encountered a wonderful sentence, everyone couldn''t help but cheer.


    Su Sanlang was not interested in any of this. He twisted around in Su Yanli''s arms, obviously impatient.


    Su Ruojin was not interested in the beauty of spring, such as pink peaches and green willows. However, she wanted to see how Su Yanzu could shine, so she didn''t notice her brother''s impatience.


    Su Sanlang opened his mouth and stretched out his little hand to pull her, "Sister, I want to pee."


    ?This naughty kid!


    Su Yanli was about to stand up, but Su Ruojin held him down and said, "I don''t understand these things, I''ll go, dad, keep reading."


    ??His daughter has always been a little grown-up, but Su Yanli was still worried and turned to look for Hua Ping.


    ??He has a short mouth to eat and a short hand to take advantage of others. Who asked him to eat, drink and take the Su family''s moonlight? Hua Ping accepted his fate and took Su Sanlang to go to the toilet.


    Su Sanlang never really went to the toilet, and he had to be accompanied by Su Ruojin.


    Su Ruojin had no choice but to follow.


    Mao Ya and Qiu Yue also followed.


    ? Huaping took Su Sanlang to the toilet. After he came out to clean his hands, the little boy refused to return to the place. He ran around in the corridor, looking at the empty classroom for a while, and then went to the corridor to pick leaves. He had a lot of fun.


    Hua Ping and Su Ruojin looked at each other and had no choice but to accompany him.


    The little guy didn''t have enough fun playing inside. He walked through the corridor, exited the Moon Cave Gate, and followed the path to a side door. After exiting the side door, he saw a mountain stream. The mountain wind blew through, shaking the bamboo forest, rustling, and fresh and natural. , if there are literati, it is estimated that poetry will flourish.


    Suddenly, a patrolman passed by, and the leader shouted: "Be careful in the mountain stream, don''t run around."


    Su Ruojin smiled and said, "Thank you for reminding me."


    ??The leading patrol glanced at Hua Ping, who was crossing his arms, "Protect your little master."


    Huaping nodded, "Yes."


    Su Sanlang immediately watched butterflies and squatted to pick out ants, which was a great time.

 Chapter 150： 150 Dongshan Academy Literary Association 3

    Chapter 150 150 Dongshan Academy Literary Society 3


    Su Ruojin was bored and looked left and right. Only then did she realize that many patrols had come in and out of Dongshan Academy. She was curious: "Uncle Hua, why didn''t you see them when you came in just now?"


    "I guess there was order in front just now. Now, everyone is watching the literati writing poems and paintings, so they came here to patrol." In fact, Hua Ping knew what was going on, but this matter was not under the supervision of the inspection department, so he had time to accompany Su The family comes out.


    At a large-scale event, there must be security personnel. Su Ruojin didn¡¯t think much about it and continued to play with her brother.


    ??But when he saw the young minister of Dali Temple, Su Ruojin felt that there was something wrong with this. Could someone want to destroy the literati association or create terror? Her heart tightened and she quickly went to pull her brother.


    Su Sanlang seemed to have discovered something and kept running forward.


    ¡°Adi¡­Adi¡­¡±


    ??The naughty kid can really run. Su Ruojin followed his gaze and chased after him. It turned out to be a little squirrel. "Stop chasing it. You can''t catch it."


    Su Sanlang would not give up and kept running with all his strength.


    Back, Hua Ping and Wei Shizi whispered something, and Wei Shizi signaled to him that the little kid had already run away.


    Huaping quickly followed.


    ?Chasing to the fence, the little squirrel climbed up the big tree against the fence and disappeared into the dense canopy.


    Su Sanlang raised his head:¡­


    Su Ruojin was panting after chasing him, stretching his legs to catch his breath. Damn it, I will never take him out again. He is really exhausted.


    Not far away, Zhao Lan also came out at some point and was talking to Prince Wei.


    ¡°Have you found someone who is going to cause trouble?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Prince Wei shook his head, ¡°Did the person caught lie?¡±


    Zhao Lan recalled the traitor, "He has family in Beijing and he doesn''t dare to lie."


    Prince Wei said, "If you want to hurt two or three thousand people, you must have at least dozens of killers. But we have searched for so many days and found nothing. Last night, we searched from Wenshan Street to Dongshan Academy and found nothing. Today , except for the Su family you brought, I even checked the heir apparent of the Wilbur Mansion, and there was no possibility of carrying a sword. I also looked closely at the food, water and juice, and found no clues. So what do you think they will do? How about hurting people?"


    Zhao Lan narrowed his eyes: "Where are the fireworks?"


    ¡°Set fire?¡± Prince Wei¡¯s heart tightened, and he turned around and asked people to search for the source of the fire.


    Zhao Lan came to Su Ruojin''s side as if nothing happened. Hua Ping took a few steps away to avoid suspicion.


    Su Ruojin trained his younger brother, took a break, and held his hand, "Let''s go back to dad''s house and see what amazing work my uncle has done."


    Su Sanlang said childishly: "Who is my uncle?"


    ¡°Dad¡¯s younger brother is called uncle.¡±


    Su Sanlang shook his head, "I don''t know him."


    ¡°Have you forgotten the person who had dinner with you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I forgot.¡±


    The little guy is only five years old and has not been exposed to it often, so he really cannot remember it.


    Su Ruojin coaxed him, "Let''s go. Sister will take you to get to know him."


    Su Sanlang was obsessed with the little squirrel and had no interest in anything else. He broke away from Su Ruojin and went to climb the tree.


    This child¡­


    Su Ruojin chased and pulled him, but the little guy just refused to leave.


    Zhao Lan came over and picked up Su Sanlang.


    Su Sanlang, who still had to kick his little feet, was too aggrieved to move, "Brother Zhao, the little squirrel is so cute." "I''ll have someone catch it for you."


    ¡°Brother Zhao, you are so kind.¡±


    ¡°But, not today, wait two days.¡±


    "Oh." Su Sanlang was stunned at first, but then he thought about it and realized that he had it, and he was happy again. He shouted, "Sister, I have a little squirrel." Sister ignored him.


    ?As a chef who loves to cook, Su Ruojin is quite sensitive to smells. She sniffs her nose and follows the smell.


    Zhao Lan saw that her little face was tight and nervous, so she took a deep breath and smelled it, it seemed like...


    ¡°The smell of sulfur.¡±


    Huaping was horrified. Sulfur was the main ingredient in making fireworks and firecrackers. People in Liaoxia were causing trouble. Did they really use fireworks and firecrackers to hurt people?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get the firecrackers.¡± Huaping stepped forward first.


    "Uncle Hua, you are crazy!" Su Ruojin grabbed Hua Ping with both hands and prevented him from going to the corner. The explosives hidden in the corners of the wall and the long lead were emitting sparks. She quickly shouted, "Brother, come down. Pee on it."


    Everyone:¡­


    Su Sanlang didn''t know the danger at all. He thought it was fun. Even though he had peed half a quarter of an hour ago, he still broke away from the little prince, slid to the ground, ran over, lifted up his clothes and peed at the sparks.


    With a hiss, the spark went out.


    The glorious Song Dynasty had three major inventions: gunpowder, compass, and printing.


    The first thing on the list is gunpowder, but anyone who knows history knows that the Song Dynasty was very cowardly. Often when others came to attack it, the ruler''s first thought was to use money to settle the matter, whether it was to cede territory. Be it compensation or compensation, as long as you take back your troops, everything will be easy. You obviously have such powerful weapons, but you are bullied like a dog by the nomads.


    Hence, gunpowder was not used in the military at all and became fireworks for civilian use.


    Su Ruojin was shocked when he saw the crude explosives. He was also shocked that some skilled craftsman could actually make explosives. There were two to three thousand people inside the wall!


    When Su Ruojin was shocked, Prince Wei''s people not only extinguished the other two gunpowder packets, but also captured the instigator of the lead, a handyman who had been hanging out in Dongshan Academy. Taking advantage of the need for hot water at the venue, he took the opportunity to bury the Take out the gunpowder bags around the corner of the wall and light the fuse.


    A disaster has been eliminated.


    ?There is no such thing as quiet time, but there are people carrying the burden for you.


    In order to prepare for this possible destruction, Zhao Lan, Wei Shizi and others have been working without sleep for several days.


    Wei Shizi arched, "Thank you so much this time Su Erzi and Su Sanlang, if it wasn''t for your alert, the consequences were unimaginable."


    Su Ruojin waved her hand and said, "My brother is naughty and we happened to meet him."


    It happened to be true, but the young lady¡¯s emergency response just now was not something that ordinary people could do. Prince Wei finally understood why Zhao Lan liked his junior sister. The young lady was not only witty, but also very humble and worthy of being liked.


    Wei Shizi said, returning home also made his wife give birth to a daughter.


    Su Ruojin was looked down upon by everyone as she was embarrassed. She didn''t have any quick wits. It was clearly in the text she had learned in her previous life, and she happened to have a little brother who could do it with just a little effort.


    ??The little apprentice was holding Hua Ping tightly with a nervous look on her face. Seeing that she was so frightened that her face had not yet recovered, Hua Ping couldn''t help but reached out and hugged Su Ruojin, "You must have been quite scared just now."


    Explosives, they are hot weapons. Once they explode, you will be able to fly over walls and fly over walls. Su Ruojin nodded sincerely, "Uncle Hua, are you stupid or not? I want you to be my master for the rest of your life!"


    Huaping didn''t realize the power of explosives at all, and thought that as long as he threw the firecrackers away, everything would be fine. However, seeing the worry and love of the young lady, he felt soft and confused, "Okay, I will be a master for the rest of my life." "


    For some reason, Hua Ping felt like crying right now.


    ?Zhao Lan turned his head away and did not look at them.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 151： 151 Uncle and the Princess

    Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Uncle and the Princess


    When he returned to the venue, he happened to catch up with Su Yanzu painting with ink. Thousands of eyes were focused on him, but he was as calm and calm as the breeze in the mountain stream. He devoted himself wholeheartedly to the painting. The tip of his pen flowed out of the Aozhimei in front of the academy and the hillside. The refreshing bamboo in the valley, the elegant orchid in the valley.


    The four gentlemen described by writers are almost all painted separately, but Su Yanzu composed the three gentlemen on one picture, ¢Ù from top to bottom, with only a few strokes, seemingly done on a whim.


    "In fact, the brushwork changes endlessly, including lifting, pressing, pausing, setting back, light, heavy, slow, and urgent. The ink used is thick, light, dry, and wet. The composition points, lines, and surfaces are all flesh and blood, and full of rhythm. The plum, bamboo and orchid have all the shapes and spirits. Without the experience of life and the ''Tao and skills'' of ''the unity of man and nature'', it is impossible to create such a painting."


    Su Yanli exclaimed while explaining to his daughter, "Your brother-in-law deserves to be admitted to the Imperial College."


    Su Ruojin raised his head and looked at his father. He felt pity for his talent, a sense of regret, and sadness. His emotions were complicated and indescribable.


    She was thoughtful and couldn''t help but ask, "Dad, have you met your biological mother?"


    Su Yanli paused, looked down at his daughter, and reached out to stroke the top of her plush hair. In front of the soft daughter, his unspeakable emotions were relieved. He didn''t want to talk about the grudges of the previous generation, but his daughter''s clear big eyes Eyes, I couldn''t help but say a few words.


    ¡°I have seen it, but the one-year-old child has no memory.¡±


    It means I have never seen it.


    ¡°Did you die in a fight in the inner courtyard?¡±


    Su Yanli pursed his lips and thought for a moment, then answered his daughter''s question: "Maybe, I don''t know."


    The world is like this. An aunt''s mother without a legitimate son can tolerate the biological mother of a concubine''s daughter living peacefully, but there are not many biological mothers of a concubine who hope to adopt the illegitimate mother''s side.


    ?Whether the biological mother really fell ill and passed away, or the aunt took advantage of her illness to promote it, no matter which one, the result was that he would never see the poor woman who gave birth to him again.


    ?While hating the ruthlessness of my aunt, I admired the talent of my aunt.


    Ever since he left Pingjiang Mansion and settled in the capital, Su Yanli had put aside everything in the past. He knew that as long as he was willing to work hard, he could become famous and return to his hometown in glory and seek justice for his biological mother. However, he did not choose to do this. He respected his true nature. He tried to be his true self, and he hoped that his biological mother, Youzhi Quanxia, ??could forgive him for his indifference.


    ?Sadness, guilt... Suddenly, his father felt like a big mountain was weighing him down, and he couldn''t breathe. Su Ruojin stretched out his hands to wrap Su Yanli''s big hand, "Dad, there will be a destiny for good and evil."


    "Maybe."


    With the comfort of his daughter, Su Yanli put aside his grudges again and asked gently, "Where is your brother?"


    Su Ruojin turned around and said, "He''s following the little prince!"


    ??Caught off guard, Su Ruojin was hit on the forehead by his father, "Young lady, what are you talking about?"


    ?The sad dad a moment ago suddenly turned into a beating dad. Su Ruojin puffed her lips and stared angrily, "Just now I asked my brother to pee in front of everyone!"


    ?Is this daughter hopeless?


    ?Seeing that her father''s face was as dark as pot ashes, Su Ruojin ran away quickly and disappeared into nowhere.


    Su Yanli:¡­


    ?There is no doubt that Su Yanzu used one of his poems to create a painting, which truly combined the painting within the poem, the words within the painting, and the integration of words and painting, conveying his own artistic conception of being like an orchid and a bamboo, with a refreshing breeze and elegance.


    A great scholar recommended him on the spot and guaranteed him admission to the Imperial Academy. Prince Luo smiled and said, "Mr. Min, don''t worry, I will take care of this."


    ?Seeing that Su Yanzu was about to be dragged to the door of the third prince, Zhao Lan motioned to Prince Wei to come forward.


    Before Prince Wei could take action, someone spoke up, "Prince Luo, come here, beauty. Mr. Su, since his brother has the worries, you don''t need to do it for him."


    ??Everyone saw the dignified and luxurious Princess Yuehua approaching, and they all stood up and saluted, "I...have met Her Highness the Princess!"


    "СÃñ... I''ve seen Her Royal Highness the Princess..." ¡¡¡¡¡¡ A large number of people knelt down on the field.


    Su Yanli brothers looked at each other and knelt down quickly.


    Prince Luo suppressed his displeasure and bowed, "I have met Her Royal Highness the Princess." The third prince who was born to his aunt was stopped halfway. He was really unhappy, but there was nothing he could do about it. Yuehua was the sister of the same mother as King Jin. , and the emperor''s favorite cousin, so he could only try to recruit people.


    The headmaster of Dongshan Academy invited the nobles to the hospital to rest, and the literati dispersed naturally.


    After a while, Dongshan Academy finally became quiet.


    There was no sound outside. Su Ruojin, who was hiding in the corner of the corridor with King Wu resting against him, was about to get up and leave when he suddenly heard a voice, "Clear the place!"


    ¡°Yes, Mammy.¡±


    Clearance? Su Ruojin was so frightened that she slid down from King Wu''s chair and hid behind the pillars. It happened to be a blind corner. I don''t know if it was because of the girl''s perfunctory behavior or something, but she was cleared out without being discovered.


    After a while, the long corridor was so empty that you could hear the sound of wind blowing through the leaves. I don¡¯t know how long Her Royal Highness the Princess will rest. Su Ruojin was anxious when she heard soft footsteps.


    She stretched out her little head quietly and looked at the person coming. As expected, the only one who could clear the place was Princess Yuehua. Hey, who is following behind? Isn''t he his cheap uncle?


    How did these two people get together?


    Did they become enemies while admiring the peach blossoms?


    Su Ruojin''s gossip suddenly became aroused, and her big eyes stared at the two of them unblinkingly.


    ?But the two of them didn''t speak for any reason. Is it a competition of "whoever speaks first, loses first"?


    Her brother-in-law is so good, but he is actually separated from the princess. How awesome! I wonder if the princess will kill the nine tribes when she is angry? He was obviously a well-rounded person, why did he suddenly become mute?


    Su Ruojin is anxious for him!


    Speak, you should speak quickly. Tell me what is going on quickly, right? She is going out to find her father!


    Finally, someone spoke, but it was Princess Yuehua.


    Su Ruojin secretly gave a thumbs up, uncle, you are awesome!


    ¡°Su Shaobai, don¡¯t hang out in the capital if you don¡¯t have any brains.¡±


    Su Ruojin was so frightened by these words that the princess actually called her brother-in-law a weakling? Oh my God, uncle, what have you done? He had just made a stunning freehand stroke, so why was he scolded by the princess?


    Where is my brother-in-law, why don¡¯t you speak?


    "What Her Royal Highness the Princess is teaching is that the common people are indeed stupid and should not be troubled by Her Royal Highness."


    "You..." Princess Yuehua turned around suddenly and faced the man who fell in love at first sight and thought about him day and night. "Believe it or not, I can go to the palace right now and ask the Holy One to give you to me."


    ¡°Xiaominxin.¡±


    ??The indifferent uncle Mingzhi matches the true-hearted princess, no matter how you want to match him, how good it is! The next second...


    Su Yanzu knelt down with his hands raised and said, "Your Highness, please forgive me. I already have my heart set on something, and I will never change it in this life."


    Even the princess dared to refuse. What kind of woman could win such sincerity from her brother-in-law? Su Ruojin was shocked!


    ?Princess Yuehua also seemed to want to know, "Who is she?"


    ¡°Your Highness, this is not important!¡±


    ¢Ù Refer to master Pan Tianshou''s freehand freehand painting "Plum, Orchid and Bamboo". Dear friends, if you have time, go and take a look at the freehand freehand brushwork of Chinese treasures ink. It is so artistic and aesthetic.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 152： Sophora japonica food

    Chapter 152 Sophora japonica delicacies


    Princess Yuehua sneered: "I will prevent you from marrying her for the rest of your life."


    Su Ruojin thought her brother-in-law would respond, but she was so silent that time seemed to have stopped.


    In the end, it was the princess who broke the silence. She seemed to have regained her senses and said in a calm tone, "Su Shaobai, I am happy with you and will not change my mind."


    Having said that, he turned around magnificently, his noble back walking further and further away.


    Su Ruojin stretched her little head, and when she saw Her Royal Highness the Princess turning the corner, she retracted her head. Then, she stood up, stood on tiptoes, and tried to pass by her uncle who looked like he was sleeping without even noticing.


    Just when she was about to slip away, Su Yanzu discovered her.


    He raised his head, "Go back?"


    ¡°Yes, why are you sleeping here?¡± Su Ruojin rolled her eyes at him, put down her tiptoes, turned around, and sat down on King Wu.


    Su Yanzu stood up and was surprised why his niece didn''t leave.


    Su Ruojin stared at him thoughtfully, "Did you enter the Imperial College for your sweetheart?"


    Su Yanzu did not deny it.


    ¡°This sweetheart still doesn¡¯t get approval from grandparents?¡±


    The little niece is really smart, Su Yanzu smiled.


    ¡°Is it a poor girl or a man?¡±


    Su Yanzu''s face suddenly sank.


    Su Ruojin had an expression that said, "I understand everything."


    ¡°I just know it!¡±


    While fighting with him, Su Yanzu raised his eyebrows and stared at her closely, as if he wanted to spy on his niece.


    Su Ruojin was not afraid at all, "The Su family are really alike. They all like to live according to their heart. That''s fine, that''s fine!"


    "your dad¡­"


    "Stop it!" Su Ruojin tilted his head, with a serious look on his face, "Don''t make random guesses!" After saying that, he pushed him away and went on his own.


    "What do I guess...?" Su Yanzu said to himself. Halfway through the sentence, he suddenly understood what his niece knew.


    he:¡­


    Stepping down the corridor, Su Ruojin couldn''t help but sigh. She looked back towards the corridor. Her uncle was standing in the wind, looking up at the blue sky. Maybe he didn''t know what kind of encounters he would have during this trip to Kyoto, and what impact he would have on his life. What impact.


    ?Perhaps, he has long ago not cared about what kind of opportunities and influences he will have in life! Where are her cheap grandparents? Do you know that your direct son did not enter the Imperial Academy just to advance and take the Jinshi exam?


    ??If Su Yanzu were not her brother-in-law, maybe she would give her a free and easy blessing: Whatever your heart desires, just follow the same path as before, life is like a journey against the odds, sailing with a reed.


    But now, with his situation, it was a devastating blow to his grandparents, and it seemed like a punishment for his father''s mental hardship. But looking at Su Yanzu who was like a breeze, she couldn''t be happy. Can''t get up.


    With his love on one side and princess on the other, what will happen to him? Su Ruojin is no longer curious at all. She just wants everyone to stick to their original intentions and live their own lives well.


    Su Ruojin was thoughtful all the way as she walked along the corridor to look for her father and brother.


    ?Looking at the rolling mountains, the mountains and plains are full of green and the scenery is picturesque. The tender grass spread out like a green carpet always makes people want to lie down and touch the soft green.


    ?Or, just roll around on it and smell the fresh earthy aroma! The unknown little flowers that occasionally mixed with the period also took advantage of the wind and sunshine to bloom bright smiles to welcome the arrival of midsummer!


    ¡°Ajin¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    ??The two brothers Su Dalang stood at the entrance of the academy. When they saw her, they shouted together. One was waiting with a smile like a warm little man, and the other rushed towards her like a happy puppy.?????"Brother, Adi."


    She swept away her heavy heart, greeted him with a smile, and reached out to catch Su Sanlang who was rushing towards him. If she had enough strength, she could hold him and spin him around a few times. Unfortunately, she was weak and had no choice but to give up.


    He held his brother''s hand and walked to his father and Zhao Lan, "Dad, the little prince."


    Su Yanli smiled softly and said, "We should go back." He subconsciously looked behind his daughter, but did not see his talented brother-in-law.


    Su Ruojin felt his gaze and did not remind him. Maybe his brother-in-law was worried about the princess''s words? No one can help.


    ¡°The little prince didn¡¯t return to the capital with the princess?¡±


    When she first walked out, she was obviously unhappy, as if she had been bullied. But the moment she saw her family, she suddenly became clear. She was as carefree as a glutinous rice dumpling, making people look at her softly.


    ?Zhao Lan said nothing, just looked at him, turned around and walked down the mountain.


    Su Yanli smiled, as if everyone was waiting for you, a naughty boy.


    Su Ruojin smiled apologetically.


    Su Anzhi waved to everyone and waited until everyone disappeared before he turned back to the academy and continued his academic career.


    When he entered the house, he met Master Su seeing off Su Yanzu. His father had already told him that this man named Su Yanzu was his uncle, so he stopped to greet him.


    Although he was a stranger, Su Xiangheng kept telling his ears how outstanding this nephew was. Su Yanzu did not hesitate to praise him, "Work hard and be better than your father."


    ¡°An Zhi thanked my uncle for his encouragement.¡±


    Su Yanzu asked the boy to open his backpack and pull out an ink drawing from the splint, "When we meet for the first time, we don''t have anything to give, so we just treat it as a meeting."


    Su Anzhi took it with both hands: "Thank you, uncle."


    Su Xiangheng joked, "He''s my nephew after all. Give me a pair sometime."


    Su Yanzu laughed and scolded: "You have several paintings in your hands."


    "None of them are in my hands. They have all been robbed by others." Among the people who robbed them was Princess Yuehua, but Su Xiangheng did not dare to reveal it and passed it off in one word.


    Sophora japonica flowers bloom all over the mountains and plains in May, rising and falling with the wind, like surging waves. Their fragrance floats around, tempting the taste buds. On the way home, Su Ruojin couldn''t help but ask Zhao Lan to stop the carriage and asked everyone to help pick a lot. .


    ¡°Little prince, come to my house for a banquet of locust flowers tomorrow.¡±


    Zhao Lan saw the young lady in a good mood and nodded: "Okay."


    Sophora flower is fragrant and sweet, and is not only rich in nutrients. In the era of lack of food and clothing, it is a good thing to adjust to poor diet. It can be used to make soup, bibimbap, braised rice, steamed sophora flower cake, sophora flower dumplings, etc.


    When eating Sophora japonica flowers, choose unopened flower buds, that is, Sophora japonica rice is the best. It has a crisp texture and a sweet aroma, but it should not be too delicious!


    The next day, the Sophora japonica flowers that had been kept in the water overnight were as fresh and tender as if they had just been cut from the tree. Su Ruojin cooked everything he could think of, from rice, dumplings to soup, and steamed Sophora japonica flowers. The flower cake was then coated in egg liquid and fried. Su Sanlang stood by the pot and ate a small plate.


    Su Ruojin did not wait for the food to be served, but also brought a plate to Zhao Lan, who was sitting under the corridor enjoying the breeze, for him to use as a snack.


    ?Pinch one and put it in your mouth. It''s crunchy and a new sweet fragrance fills your taste buds. It makes you feel happy without knowing it. "How did you think of making this?"


    ¡°There was it in the alley where I used to live. Many ladies and their little kids would come down to cook delicious food. My family also ate it often. Isn¡¯t it delicious?¡±


    "tasty."


    Su Ruo¡¯s eyebrows are raised high, and the bells and tripods are used to eating. Isn¡¯t it delicious?


    "Delicious."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 153： 153 Liangpi and crystal rice dumplings

    Chapter 153 153 Liangpi and crystal rice dumplings


    The weather is getting hotter and hotter, and a shelf has been set up above the well. It is covered with loofahs, which have just blossomed and become twisted. It is estimated that it will take ten or eight days to eat.


    Su Ruojin said to the little plant climbing close to the corridor, "Little prince, in three years'' time, I''ll treat you to grapes."


    Three years? Zhao Lan thought about it, he was sixteen and his wife was eleven, what would that be like? I got up from the lounge chair with great interest, walked through the patio, and walked to the well. The sunlight was blocked by the lush loofah vine leaves, providing a shade.


    He looked at the short grapevine, which was climbing up on a small support and trying to grow upward. It looked like it would be used to shade the well platform in two or three years.


    ¡°Is there any more?¡± He also wanted to plant grapes in his yard, and when the fruits came out, he would invite the young lady to come over and eat them.


    Su Ruojin shook his head, "I''ll ask Father Feng to bring it to you next spring. How many do you want?"


    ¡°A few more.¡±


    "good."


    Seeing that the two of them were almost chatting, Lu Dani stepped forward and reminded, "Second lady, it''s time to start dinner."


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The weather is hot. In addition to all kinds of food made from Sophora japonica, Su Ruojin also made jelly and Liangpi. When he put them on the table, he felt cool and pleasant. In addition to Sophora japonica dumplings, what Zhao Lan ate the most was Liangpi.


    Liangpi is thin, translucent, and tastes sour and spicy, making it especially suitable for summer consumption.


    The Su family has never heard of this technique of making cold skin transparent. Zhao Lan likes to eat it, and Shuang Rui has never asked for it. Su Ruojin plans to add this cold skin to the barbecue stall tomorrow, and teaches Shi Liu the skill of washing noodles.


    ¡°Should we reduce the amount of barbecue?¡±


    "Yes." Su Ruojin said, "In May and June, it is hot but not hot, and people have little appetite. We reduce the amount of BBQ and serve appetizers such as Liangpi, which also gives a sense of freshness to the diners around who are tired of barbecue."


    When mixing cold skin, you can add salt, vinegar, sesame paste, chili pepper, cucumber shreds, bean sprouts, garlic juice and seasonal vegetables according to different tastes. It is estimated that there will be many people eating it.


    ?After eating and digesting, Zhao Lan was in no hurry to leave. He kept sitting in the corridor, either taking a nap or playing with Su Sanlang, as if it was a day off.


    The Dragon Boat Festival is coming, and Suji Breakfast Shop has already served various kinds of rice dumplings.


    Northern people eat sweet rice dumplings, while southerners like salty rice dumplings. Su Ji serves a variety of flavors for breakfast.


    This year, Su Ruojin didn''t use the rice dumplings from the shop. She taught Lu Dani how to make the exquisite crystal rice dumplings at home. In addition to eating them with her own family, she also gave them to neighbors and friends, Su Yanli''s immediate boss, and the Su family. Thighs and so on.


    ??While Zhao Lan was resting with his eyes squinted in the corridor, Su Ruojin led Ding, Lu Dani, Mao Ya and others around the barrel to make rice dumplings together.


    ?She chattered a lot and gave little guidance, but she didn''t make a lot of packages. Most women are ingenious. Ding and Lu Dani made things quickly and well, and they made several flavors in a short time.


    A kind of crystal rice dumpling is the Cantonese-style alkaline water rice dumpling. It is made into a clear yellow color and looks beautiful and textured. Su Ruojin added red bean paste to it and cooked it out of the pot. It is sweet and chewy. One bite is really sweet and glutinous. When we get home, we can¡¯t stop eating.


    Another type of crystal rice dumpling uses sago. Although this thing is only available in later generations, it is also called sago and is a specialty of Indonesia. However, some sago is made from tapioca flour and wheat starch. Processed rice, shaped like pearls, is often used to make porridge, soup, and snacks.


    We don¡¯t have anything overseas, but we do have tapioca flour and wheat starch. In April, Su Ruojin started preparing for the Dragon Boat Festival and made a lot of sago.


    Sago can warm the spleen and strengthen the spleen, treat weak spleen and stomach, and indigestion. It can also restore the natural moisture of the skin, which is a favorite among women.


    After the sago is ready, Su Ruojin makes some sago soup for her family every now and then. It is sweet, glutinous and refreshing, and everyone loves it. Today she uses it to make rice dumplings, and after peeling them out of the pot, each one is crystal clear, just like a work of art. , How can I still be willing to eat it?


    In the evening, the sun gradually sets, and the sunlight loses its heat. It gently shines on the ridges and eaves of the roof, and falls on the green plants in the courtyard, adding a gentle color. After waking up from a long sleep, Zhao Lan slowly opened his eyes. The breeze blew slowly, and the rays of sunlight hit his face, coating his beautiful appearance with a layer of warm color.


    Su Ruojin was so busy that her feet didn''t touch the ground. When she saw Shuangrui coming to fetch water, she asked, "Is your master awake?"


    Shuangrui smiled and nodded.


    ?She quickly peeled off five small rice dumplings as if they were offering treasures, put them on a white porcelain plate and took them out, "Little prince, are you hungry? Let''s have some snacks!"


    Wake up in a good mood.


    Zhao Lan seemed to be assimilated by Su Yanli, with a soft smile on his face. While enjoying Shuangrui washing his face and wiping his hands, he watched the young lady put colorful rice dumplings on the small table next to the lounge chair.


    ¡°How is it transparent?¡±


    The little lady seemed to be waiting for him to ask this question, and asked proudly, "What do you think?" Her little face was cute and lively.


    ¡°Used the same thing as rice rolls and cold skin?¡±


    Su Ruojin shook her head, "That is Chengfen, this one is made from sago made from starch."


    Zhao Lan looked at the small and long rice dumplings. There were various colors in the middle, including green, pink, egg yellow, purple and black.


    The green one, Zhao Lan knew, was green vegetable juice. ¡°What kind of juice was used for the pink color?¡±


    ¡°Red amaranth juice.¡± This one is the most beautiful among the five colors, very eye-catching, and is Su Ruojin¡¯s favorite.


    "Oh." As he spoke, Shuangrui helped his master wash up and leave. Su Ruojin quickly gave Zhao Lan a small pink rice dumpling with a bamboo skewer, asking him to try it quickly.


    The little rice dumplings were really small. Zhao Lan swallowed them in one bite. Not only were they sweet and glutinous, they were also very bouncy and very addictive. He ate all five of the rice dumplings that the lady brought to him in one go. The ones with jujube paste, The bean paste and taro paste ones are all sweet and delicious, so delicious that you can¡¯t stop eating them.


    He still wants to eat.


    ?A pair of beautiful eyes between peach blossoms and red phoenixes, looking at the little lady eagerly, as clear as Su Sanlang and with a greedy mouth.


    Su Ruojin: ...he is obviously older than her, not his younger brother!


    She deliberately bluffed, "Little prince, it''s hard to conquer. Besides, it''s dinner time, let''s have dinner first." After saying that, she left with an aura that could not be refuted. She actually secretly smacked her heart, the young man''s lethality was so great. Yes, that little aunt can handle it.


    Hurry up and stay away from the monster.


    Zhao Lan lowered his head and smiled, melting away the boundless gloom like a warm little puppy.


    After dinner, Zhao Lan took away all the rice dumplings made by the Su family in the afternoon, forcing Su Ruojin to make them again.


    Cheng Yingzhen was worried, "If it is sent to Fan''s house, Mrs. Fan will probably ask for more."


    ¡°There is not much sago left.¡± No matter how hard we try, we can¡¯t catch up.


    Su Ruojin originally wanted to save some sago for making soup, but now she can only pack it all. Since the sago rice dumplings are not enough, she packs more lye rice dumplings. The crystal is bright and beautiful.


    Zhao Lan took the rice dumplings from the Su family and went to her aunt''s princess house instead of returning home first.

 Chapter 154： Dragon Boat Festival Ceremony

    Chapter 154 Dragon Boat Festival Ceremony


    Princess Yuehua had been divorced for six years, and she had no children at the time of the divorce. Therefore, the entire princess mansion looked magnificent, but in Zhao Lan''s eyes, it was not popular at all.


    The soft expression on his face became indifferent as the solemn atmosphere of the princess''s residence became indifferent.


    Princess Yuehua was not surprised when Zhao Lan came over.


    Unexpectedly, this little nephew has been raised by her sister-in-law as an eyeball since he was a child, and he rarely visits any house at will. Since he entered the Imperial College last year, her sister-in-law gradually stopped watching the young son.


    Of course, the seemingly weak and young nephew actually took over one of the positions from his brother, which Princess Yuehua did not expect. Moreover, judging from the attitude of the official family, the nephew seemed to be doing a good job.


    ??It really surprised Yuehua. It seemed that in the blink of an eye, the little nephew Jingui who was protected everywhere grew up.


    It''s not surprising, because she recently got in touch with the Su family, and her nephew is a student of the Su family. He was present at both meetings between her and Su Yanzu, and she couldn''t avoid it even if she wanted to.


    Zhao Lan asked the girl to heat up some small rice dumplings and invited her aunt to taste them.


    Yuehua has never seen anything good. Although she was a little surprised when she saw the crystal clear rice dumplings, her mind was not on that. She knew that her nephew had never given her anything specially. Tonight The reason for coming here must be about the matter between her and Su Yanzu.


    Sure enough, the next moment, the little nephew who had eaten two small rice dumplings said, "Auntie, the surname Su is not appropriate."


    Yue Hua, who had been waiting for her nephew to speak, raised her eyelids and said, "People have a rule that when you first marry, you follow your relatives, and when you marry again, you follow your own body. Why can''t I choose the one I like to marry?"


    ¡°I just met him once, don¡¯t understand anything, and you like his skin?¡± This is not like what a thirteen-year-old boy would say. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what kind of handsome man is there in Beijing?¡±


    Yue Hua was stunned at first. He was a nephew here and there, and he was talking like a grandfather.


    After reacting, Yuehua replied without hesitation: "The tall and handsome guy is not as handsome as him, the handsome guy is not as graceful as him, and the handsome guy is not as tall and handsome as him. What do you think I like about him?" "


    ??The unique romantic temperament of Jiangnan literati is full of charm, exciting, and can make people fall for it with just one glance.


    ?Yuehua stood up, her long skirt flowing to the ground, elegant and luxurious. The jade-like black hair is simply tied into a flying fairy bun, and a few full and round pearls are randomly embellished in the hair, making the dark cloud-like hair even more soft, shiny and moist. The slender and tall back looks lonely and silent, shrouded in melancholy, which makes people look at it and unconsciously want to pity her.


    As a nephew, he had already been reminded. Zhao Lan didn¡¯t feel the need to stay anymore. He got up and left. He walked to the door and stopped again. ¡°Have you spoken to him at Dongshan Academy?¡±


    Yuehua didn¡¯t want to admit that she had been rejected, so she stayed still for a long time.


    ?Zhao Lan was thoughtful, but didn''t ask any more questions. He turned around and went out into the night.


    ??Yuehua let out a long sigh.


    The nanny looked distressed and walked to the side of the princess, "Your Highness, the noble lady in the capital secretly raises a handsome man. If the man named Su doesn''t know what to do, just trap him and raise him."


    ?Yuehua looked at the wet nurse.


    Nanny said: "We don''t want to be as public as Yunzhu, just be quiet."


    ??Yuehua:¡­


    On the second day, Shu Tong drove a mule cart and went door to door with postcards to deliver festival gifts. In addition to rice dumplings, the Su family also prepared three other items, which were combined to give four gifts, which was in line with Su Yanli''s status as a young official in the capital.


    As usual, Su Yanli and his wife¡¯s family of origin did not send any gifts.


    Xuanbo''s Mansion did not dare to say anything because the Jin Prince''s Mansion did not dare to say anything. The aunt of the Su family who had just arrived in the capital refused to obey. She showed her power in front of the man''s son, "How can a person who teaches and educates people not even understand this etiquette? He can''t even read a book." Into the dog¡¯s belly?¡±


    ??Although Su Dekai didn''t say it, his wife was probably his mouthpiece, holding back the patriarchal dignity and said, "Azu, go and ask, is there no filial piety in the Yin Dynasty?"


    In front of his parents, Su Yanzu was not as polite as a scholar. He was like a gangster on the street, leaning on his chair carelessly, as if he had no bones. His parents'' anger seemed to have nothing to do with him.


    Hearing his father''s question, he retorted, "Did you give any gifts to your grandchildren when you entered Beijing? Did you express your gratitude to my brother for getting me into the Imperial College?"


    Su Qian became even more angry. He stretched out his hand and threw a cup, "Shouldn''t I send you to the Imperial Academy? Then what''s the use of the old Su family training him?" Women, just choose what you want to hear.


    Su Yanzu glanced at the unreasonable old lady and said, "If you want to make a fuss, go ahead and make a fuss. Su Yanli is currently in the Jin Prince''s Mansion and protected by Minister Fan. If you think your son is too stable in the Imperial Academy, go ahead and make a fuss. Look. It depends on whether filial piety or power is greater."


    Su Qian was instantly deflated after being scolded by his son, and could only stare.


    Su Yanzu saw that the old couple had calmed down and stretched out his hand -


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°No money to spend.¡±


    Su Qianshi looked puzzled, "The grass pond in Runzhou has been sold. Didn''t you buy a lot of money?"


    "used up."


    "How can it be?"


    Su Yanzu asked, "What is not expensive in Beijing?"


    Su Qianshi glanced at the man and saw that he didn''t say anything. She also treasured her son, so she didn''t want anyone to do anything. She went to the bedroom and took out the two hundred taels, "Is it enough?"


    ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, stop talking.¡± After Su Yanzu finished speaking, he took the silver and stuffed it into his arms, stood up and went out.


    ¡°Azu, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°There will be a dragon boat ride the day after tomorrow. I asked my brother for a seat to watch the dragon boat ride.¡±


    As the legitimate son and concubine walked around, Su Dekai and his wife had mixed emotions for a while.


    In the end, Su Qianshi comforted himself, "At least he has two children and will not lead Yanzu astray."


    As soon as he heard about the crooked road, Su Dekai stood up as if he suddenly grew old and said, "I''m going to check out the shop." He spent his whole life caring for his son, but he didn''t expect... He sighed, hoping that his son would broaden his mind in the capital and forget all about the past.


    Su Yanzu has completed the formalities for entering the Imperial Academy and is waiting for the final approval from the Ministry of Rites, so he is now at home waiting for notification.


    ??He took the silver and took his boy to a high-end shop in the capital to buy cloth and headwear. He spent two hundred and seventy-eight yuan, packed a carriage, and went straight to Su''s house.


    Su Yanli was not on duty at the Imperial College yet. He gave the gift to his niece and did not stop there. He turned back to the street and arrived at Yaxing.


    The Yaren came up and asked enthusiastically, "Sir, do you want to buy someone or rent a house?"


    ¡°How do I rent a house? What if I buy it?¡±


    ?Outside Yahang, an inconspicuous middle-aged man glanced at Yahang, turned around quietly, and whispered a few words to the contact person. The contact person left quickly, and soon merged into the crowd, making it impossible to distinguish him anymore.


    Su Ruojin looked at the pile of things and clicked his tongue, "I''m afraid it''s only one or two hundred taels."


    Cheng Yingzhen asked worriedly, "We didn''t give it to you, but your grandfather''s family gave it to you. Isn''t it disrespectful?"


    She looked at her mother and shook her head, "This is not a gift from my grandparents. My uncle should have bought it as a gift."


    "this¡­"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 155： Go see the dragon boat

    Chapter 155 Going to see the dragon boat


    Su Ruojin shrugged her shoulders and said, "He insisted on giving it away, so we had to reluctantly accept it."


    ¡°You kid.¡± Cheng Yingzhen patted her little money-loving daughter, ¡°I will pay back this gift later.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about it.¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen doesn¡¯t want to go with the Su family, but...it seems she can¡¯t avoid it. It¡¯s really annoying!


    In the evening, when Su Yanli came back, Su Ruojin told his father that Su Yanzu wanted to watch the dragon boat together.


    Su Yanli frowned slightly: "We are already guests of Prince Zhao Xiaojun."


    It is the most basic courtesy to treat guests without guests.


    Su Ruojin certainly understands this truth, and she knows better than others that Princess Yuehua is very fond of Su Yanzu. No matter where Su Yanzu watches the dragon boat, Princess Yuehua will probably be with her.


    "So I told him. When he heard that we were invited by Prince Zhao Xiaojun, he said he would not come with us."


    ¡°He won the championship at the Dongshan Academy Literary Conference. People from Dongshan Academy will definitely bring him with them when they come to the capital to watch the dragon boat race. He came to us, probably because he didn¡¯t want to be in the limelight anymore. He didn¡¯t expect us to be with the little prince.¡±


    ¡°It should be like this.¡±


    ?The father and daughter analyzed Su Yanzu''s thoughts and came up with a rough idea. That''s pretty much it.


    Someone delivered the news to the princess''s mansion.


    "Back to the princess, I heard that Mr. Su refused to participate in the Dragon Boat Festival at Dongshan Academy. He has been looking at houses recently, but he has never seen anything satisfactory."


    "Looking at the house?" Yuehua asked, "Do you want to live in it yourself or for someone else to live in?" For some reason, she vaguely felt that this house might be for his sweetheart.


    The mother-in-law shook her head: "The tooth man said that his mouth is very tight and he can''t tell the truth. If asked, he would just say that he lives alone. But our people found out that he is the only legitimate son in the Su family, and Su Qian is very tight-lipped about him." , he has to go home every day, so it is unlikely that he lives outside.¡±


    Yue Hua narrowed her eyes slightly and said, "Then give him a house that satisfies him."


    ¡°Yes, princess.¡±


    After the mother-in-law left, the nanny approached the princess and said softly, "Your Highness, why not take the opportunity of him looking for a house to get him."


    Dayin is prosperous and has a grand gathering of literati. Not only is the folk customs relatively open, folk women can marry divorced women, and even widows of nobles in the capital or noble ladies with status can raise their reputations. Although they are criticized by others, as long as they are shameless enough, Hou, as long as you feel good, who cares?


    The representative figure of raising noodle heads in the capital is Princess Yunzhu. Her father, King Wu, blocked a knife for the late emperor and died during the palace coup. He had the merit of following the dragon, so the late emperor doted on this princess more than he did. She also has many daughters, which makes Princess Yunzhu''s life quite comfortable. Not only did she reconcile with the useless consort, but she also raised a handsome man after the divorce. As long as the handsome men she likes, not many can escape her grasp. .


    So, if you only have beauty and no status to protect yourself, beauty is actually a disaster.


    Su Yanli''s appearance is also impressive in the capital, and many noble ladies have coveted him, but he is a second-ranked Jinshi and a pillar of the court. As long as he does not degenerate himself and has no obvious bad habits for others to take advantage of, those noble ladies will also You can only be greedy. If you reach out to an imperial examination scholar or a doctor from the Imperial College, this is simply a kind of blasphemy to the court. No matter how ridiculous these ladies are, they still have to weigh it.


    ?This is also the reason why Su Yanli doesn''t want to socialize and prefers to stay at home. Society is too complicated, and you may fall into other people''s traps if you are not careful when you go out.


    ??Although Su Ruojin has the heart of an adult, she really doesn''t understand the upper class society of the Dayin Dynasty. It can only be said that when encountering problems, she is more alert than a real child and has more problem-solving abilities.


    Su Ruojin doesn¡¯t know whether Su Yanzu went to see the dragon boat later.


    On the fifth day of the fifth lunar month, Zhao Lan sent someone to drive a carriage over and took the Su family to a good spot on the moat to watch the dragon boats. There was a shed to provide shade, snacks to eat when hungry, and juice to drink when thirsty.


    I don¡¯t know if it was a coincidence this time or what happened, but the stands of Prince Jin¡¯s Mansion were very close to the stands of Duke Zheng¡¯s Mansion. Yang Siniang finally had the opportunity to play with Su Ruojin.


    The two young ladies were stuck together, leaning against the railing, head to head, whispering to each other at the dozens of dragon boats placed side by side in the river, to see which boat was the most beautiful and which one would win. Even Su Sanlang couldn''t interrupt if he wanted to. .


    ¡°Many people have placed bets, and my mother has also placed some bets. Have you placed bets?¡±


    Su Ruojin thought to herself that this was her first time participating in the Dragon Boat Race of the Dayin Dynasty, and she didn¡¯t know she could gamble openly.


    In the Dayin Dynasty, her mother was either giving birth or on the way to give birth to a baby. She would be crowded with people. This year, if the little prince hadn''t invited her to have a special stand, her family wouldn''t have been prepared to join in the fun.


    His father even said, "There is nothing interesting to see, so it is better to study at home."


    Su Ruojin doesn¡¯t know why his father doesn¡¯t like watching dragon boats. Anyway, he hasn¡¯t come to Dayin for seven years to join in the fun.


    Su Yanli, who didn''t like watching dragon boats, was supporting his wife and standing behind the stands of Prince Jin''s Mansion. It was impossible for him to walk around casually and run to the fence like a child. He could only avoid the glances of the noble ladies, like glowing lights. Cheng Yingzhen also felt it on her back and squeezed her husband''s hand quietly to soothe his irritable heart.


    ??Zhao Lan followed his brother to greet a group of aristocratic families, and his peripheral vision fell on the young lady chattering beside the railing, with the corners of her mouth slightly raised. Princess Jin also seemed to feel that someone was looking at Dr. Su''s family, and then looked at Dr. Su''s little lady, who was eight years old. Except for her younger brother and the concubine granddaughter of Zheng Guogong''s mansion, she didn''t squeeze in front of anyone. She seemed to be interested in The wealth and prosperity seemed to have failed to enlighten him. He looked at the dragon boats in the water that had not yet been raced, chattering like a child.


    She likes innocent children who are not dazzled by wealth and prosperity. She nodded secretly and looked at the younger son. At this glance, she frowned. The younger son looked absent-minded. If his eldest son hadn''t pulled him, he would have slipped away. Okay, why bother dealing with these favors?


    This child¡­


    It was estimated that the dragon boat race was about to start. Su Ruojin and Yang Siniang were both dry talking. The two little men took Su Sanlang hand in hand to find the girl from the Jin Palace, "Sister Lingchun, we are thirsty, please give us a glass of water. "


    ??The girl sent by the palace was Ling Chun, who had taken care of Su Ruojin last time. She had interacted with her before, so she was relatively familiar with her. Ling Chun smiled and poured a glass for each of the three of them.


    Su Yanli and his wife stood in an inconspicuous place behind everyone. It was hot this time and they did not take Su Silang out. Su Dalang was at Dongshan Academy again, so four people from the Su family came.


    Su Ruojin asked Ling Chun to help her parents pour some water. She smiled and said, "Okay, slave, I''ll go over right now."


    Su Sanlang couldn''t sit still, so he and Ling Chun walked through the alley to where Su Yanli and his wife were. Su Ruojin watched Su Yanli pick up Su Sanlang before she dared to look away. There were many people, and she was used to guarding against human traffickers.


    Just when Su Ruojin finished drinking a glass of water, the crowded moat suddenly became quiet. She subconsciously panicked and reached out to hold Yang Siniang''s hand. When she touched a big hand, she subconsciously retracted her hand.


    Turn your head.


    Zhao Lan stood beside her at some point. When he saw her looking over, he bent his head and said in a very soft voice, "It will start soon."


    "Oh." Su Ruojin pretended to be casual and moved towards Yang Siniang, stretched out her hand to pull Yang Siniang, turned her little head and smiled at her, her voice was very low, "It will start soon."


    She was naive and didn''t know what it felt like to be on guard between men and women. In fact, she felt like her back was being stared at.


    ??Zhao Lan, ah, Zhao Lan, why are you standing here with me? Don¡¯t you know that you are a hottie? Although I am only eight years old, if you stand so close, I will become a target for others.


    ??Yang Siniang also turned around and said with a smile, "I know." She participates every year, so she knows the process.


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    ?Well, she''s a bumpkin.


    There are many ceremonial guards on the Yudai Bridge, solemn and solemn. The wind is blocked by the crowds of people, and only the warm sky shines.


    In the silence, Su Ruojin had beads of sweat on her forehead and back, but she did not dare to move. Zhao Lan told her that the officials would be out soon.


    Of course, Prince Jin''s Mansion is very close to the emperor. Su Ruojin looked at the guards on the Jade Belt Bridge and seemed to be able to see their faces clearly. Does that mean that when the emperor comes, she will also be able to see what the emperor looks like?


    Oh my God, she was about to see the emperor!


    What an emperor!


    Yang Siniang was also obviously a little excited. The stands of Zheng Gong''s Mansion were two or three places away in the back, and the view was not as good as here. If Su Ruojin hadn''t been at Jin Prince''s Mansion, Yang Siniang, a daughter of a concubine, wouldn''t have been able to move around freely. She probably wouldn''t be able to move around as much as Su Yanli and his wife. Similarly, behind the stands of Duke Zheng''s Mansion, blocked by the crowd, it was not easy to see what the emperor looked like.


    In the stillness of the world, Emperor Cheng Xi was slowly walked into the Yudai Bridge with his hands held behind his back by his sons. He stopped in the middle of the bridge, glanced at the dragon boat ready to go on the river, and smiled as if he was pleased.


    ??The moment the emperor stepped into the Yudai Bridge, everyone knelt down and kowtowed, while shouting: "Long live my emperor."


    Su Ruojin didn''t even have time to see what the emperor looked like, so she was pulled by Zhao Lan and followed the others to kneel down and kowtow. No one looked up, and she didn''t dare.


    How do you think of the emperor?


    I don¡¯t know when the emperor called Pingshen. Anyway, by the time she stood up and looked up, the emperor was no longer on the Yudai Bridge. Zhao Lan bent down and told him gently that the people on the bridge were princes.


    Their order is briefly introduced one by one starting from the older ones.


    ??The eldest middle-aged man is the prince. The late empress¡¯s birth name was Zhao Qian, and even Su Ruojin among the people has heard about it. The prince is mediocre, so mediocre that even if he is asked to preside over the solution to the floods in the south of the Yangtze River, which is not widespread, he cannot solve it.


    Behind him is the second prince, the son of Empress Dowager De, named Zhao Long. Compared with the mediocre prince, he is said to be very capable and is now in charge of household affairs.


    The Ministry of Household Affairs, that is where the country¡¯s financial power lies!


    Unusual.


    The third one is Prince Luo¡¯s aunt, the third prince Zhao Jiong, who was born to Concubine Shu. He is an errand of the Ministry of Rites and is said to be capable. I heard that he especially likes to make friends with literati. This is why Prince Luo wants to rob Su Yanzu. .


    In his early twenties, the four princes, Zhao Yan, born of the concubine, and the Ministry of Industry who led the Ministry of Industry. It is said that the Liaonians'' spies were also found. It seemed not very good.

 Chapter 156： What is cheering?

    Chapter 156 What is refueling?


    ??The youngest fifth prince is the son of the current step-empress - Zhao Yao. I heard that he has been assigned to the Ministry of War.


    ?As expected, he is the son of the queen, and he has military power as soon as he gets it. Don''t say what this son is like, and it doesn''t matter whether the emperor pays attention to it, but the fact is so obvious!


    With the exception of the second concubine, the three concubines, such as the virtuous and virtuous concubines, did not have a high status when they first entered the palace. They all had sons, and the mother finally got the concubine position based on the son''s wealth.


    Su Ruojin thought, except for the queen, the mothers of several sons were all ranked among the fourth concubines. Did the emperor treat them equally, or did he give them equal status in fighting against each other?


    ?Although I didn¡¯t see the emperor, I could still get a glimpse of him.


    Soon, the princes who were passing through the ceremony also got off the Yudai Bridge. The official of the Ministry of Etiquette who presided over the dragon boat race raised his hand and gave the order, the gong sounded, and with a bang, more than a dozen dragon boats swung and jumped like arrows off the string. It''s a long way out.


    ??The drummers on the bow of the dragon boat were more energetic than the others, and the sound of the drums was so deafening that even those with weak hearts could not bear the sound.


    Su Ruojin finally understood why her father didn''t want to come see the dragon boat. How could such a quiet person be able to withstand the noise? He probably had a big head.


    Su Yanli was okay, not as her daughter thought, but Cheng Yingzhen, who was pregnant, couldn''t bear the sound for a while. He pressed his wife''s ears with both hands to alleviate the deafening sound.


    Ling Chun led Su Sanlang to Su Ruojin when the dragon boat started. When the young men and young ladies swarmed to the railing, Su Sanlang couldn''t see the dragon boat in the river. Zhao Lan picked him up and held him up. Let him sit on the railing and watch the dragon boat with the widest view.


    ?Those who had been staring at Zhao Lan, thinking that he would become a quick son-in-law, suddenly felt relieved. It turned out that Prince Zhao not only took care of his wife''s daughter, but also took care of his wife''s son.


    He respected his Master and was willing to take care of his children.


    It was obviously just to watch a dragon boat, but Su Ruojin didn''t know how many wealthy families who wanted to get into the palace of the Jin Dynasty had put a lot of thought into it. Because Zhao Lan took ''extra'' care of Su Sanlang, some people still asked, "The two little ladies around the little prince." Who are they?" Yang Siniang shouted loudly for the dragon boat her mother had placed her bet on, "Get on! Rush hard...hurry..."


    Su Ruojin also shouted, "Come on...Come on boat No. 7..."


    Su Ruojin was taller than Yang Siniang, and his mouth was right next to her ear. She couldn''t help but turn her head and asked: "Ajin, what are you doing?"


    ??Uh...this...


    ¡°There¡¯s no oil in the dish. Do you have any strength after eating it?¡±


    Yang Birong had never eaten vegetables without oil, but she had seen beggars on the street with vegetable expressions on their faces. She had heard servants say that they had nothing to eat or drink and had to live by picking vegetable leaves. "Ah Jin, you are really good, no wonder you You are so good at cooking, that¡¯s why!¡±


    Su Ruojin felt guilty and was sweating more. God, the word "Come on" only appeared in modern times. Why did she just blurt it out! She felt Zhao Lan looking at her, but she didn''t dare to look back. She continued to put her hand to her mouth carelessly and shouted for Yang Siniang, "Pull hard, it''s almost... it''s almost... we''re at the finish line."


    Su Sanlang was in the same mood as the excited crowd. He danced excitedly and shouted like Su Ruojin: "Come on...come on..."


    ??The Su family is all influenced by Su Ruojin, and when they need encouragement, they all say: "Come on."


    It turns out that this is how the Su family encourages people and things. Zhao Lan smiled and learned!

 Chapter 157： Know

    Chapter 157 Know


    As a result, the boat No. 7 that Mrs. Yang placed her bet on won third place. She didn¡¯t win much, but she didn¡¯t lose any money either. After the Ministry of Rites awarded the top three prizes, a huge dragon boat race ended.


    ?But the event was far from over. Those who won the bets were urged to treat them to dinner, and the wealthy families who had contacts also took the opportunity to connect with each other. In short, the restaurant in Beijing was full.


    ?Fan Yanjia won''t even go to his own restaurant, but wants to go to Fengle Building, the best building in the world, with Zhao Lan.


    ¡°Ah Jin, long time no see!¡±


    ?Since Zhao Lan only went to school for half a day, Zhao Fan and Zhao had fewer opportunities to hang out together, and neither of them had the opportunity to go to Su''s house to have dinner with Zhao Lan.


    Su Ruojin smiled and invited him to be a guest at home, but her eyes searched for her parents. After searching around, she couldn''t find them. Just as she was about to turn around to find Sister Ling Chun, Shuang Rui took a step forward and said, "Dr. Su and Mrs. Su are in the hospital." ¡±


    ? Su Ruojin: (¡Ño¡Ñ)¡­


    Seeing that the young lady was about to burst into tears, Shuangrui said quickly, "Second lady, don''t worry, Mrs. Su is just suffering from heatstroke, and the fetus in her belly is fine. The princess has made arrangements."


    Why is one piece of news more explosive than the other? When did her mother get pregnant? Have you given birth to several babies and still have no experience? I actually came here to watch a dragon boat race on a hot day.


    Su Ruojin was really angry and funny. She always felt that her mother was so pampered by her father that she never grew up, like a teenage mother.


    ??I''m really convinced.


    ??Zhao Lan sent Su Ruojin to the hospital, but Yang Siniang couldn''t stick to her anymore, so she had to take a car home with her mother.


    Fan Yanjia also wanted to visit the teacher, but someone from home said he had something to ask for, so he had to apologize and said, "I''ll visit the doctor another day."


    ?Zhao Lan nodded.


    ?Fan Yanjia then left with his servant.


    Even though Su Sanlang was only five years old, he was sometimes responsible for watching over his younger brother at home. He couldn''t go out and play wildly in the alley, so when he heard that his mother had another child in her belly, he sighed, "I don''t want to take care of a little kid."


    Su Ruojin often called Su Sanlang a brat at home, so he was also called a brat.


    ?Zhao Lan felt funny.


    Su Ruojin has been frowning. Cheng Yingzhen has been weak due to family reasons since she was a child. She has managed to take good care of her in the past two years. Unexpectedly, she is pregnant again. I don''t know if she can bear this pregnancy.


    ?Hurrying to the hospital, she rushed to the hospital and asked the doctor first. After the doctor assured her that there was no problem, she patted her heart and felt relieved.


    Su Yanli and his wife were sitting in the corridor in the back hall enjoying the cool weather, waiting for their daughter to come over. When they saw their daughter, the two adults stood up together like children who had made mistakes.


    Zhao Lan didn''t notice it at first, thinking he was coming, and the two of them greeted him. When the greetings were over, the couple stood together with a forced smile on their faces, and they looked like they were talking.


    He raised his eyebrows and thought to himself, "What''s wrong with teacher and wife?"


    ? Following their gazes, he looked to his side. The little lady, who was just above his waist height, had her mouth bulging and her eyes staring straight at the couple, as if I''m just waiting for you to speak and see what you say.


    ??Slight bursts of wind blew towards the father, mother and children who stared at each other with big eyes.


    ?The air is so quiet that it makes people laugh.


    Su Yanli still wanted to save face in front of the students. He coughed and showed his fatherly dignity, "Ajin, it''s already noon. Let''s find a nearby restaurant and order a table for dinner and dinner to invite the young prince to join us."


    ¡°This matter has been settled by Shu Tongshu.¡±


    "Oh." Su Yanli turned to his wife and said, "My daughter has been taken care of, let''s go have dinner first, and then go home after eating."


    Cheng Yingzhen saw that her daughter was still standing in front of her with her little mouth puffed out, so she smiled and said, "Ah... Ah Jin, take the little prince first."


    Su Ruojin originally wanted to blame her parents for being careless, but she didn''t expect to see such a guilty scene. Her eyebrows flew up in surprise, "You knew this a long time ago?"


    Well¡­


    The husband and wife look at each other, which makes them feel embarrassed.?????¡°How many months?¡±


    ¡°More than two months.¡±


    The ones who replied were not Su Yanli and his wife, but Shu Tong who came from behind. Because Lu Dani knew about it, he also knew about it, but he never dared to say it. Now all the servants at home know about it, including several young men and young ladies. The second lady doesn¡¯t know.


    Su Ruojin turned to look at Shu Tong, then at Su Yanli and his wife, "Everyone knows about the co-authorship, but I don''t know about it?"


    "No, no..." Cheng Yingzhen waved her hands repeatedly, "Your brother, Sanlang and Silang don''t know."


    Su Ruojin has a black hair, Su Dalang is in the academy, what do Sanlang and Silang two brats know?


    "Don''t you know what your body is like?" Su Ruojin really didn''t know what to say.


    "I...I am in good health. The doctor just said that I was pregnant and in good health."


    ¡°Then why did you come to the hospital?¡±


    Seeing that his wife couldn''t resist her daughter, Su Yanli had no choice but to say, "The weather is too hot, I''m a little bit affected by the heat, but everything else is fine."


    snort!


    Good!


    ??Had it not been outside, Su Ruojin would have rolled her eyes to the sky.


    Seeing that her daughter was not easy to coax, Su Yanli reached out to touch her little head and asked with a smile: "Ajin, do you want your mother to have a younger brother or younger sister?" This changed the topic.


    Su Sanlang rushed to shout, "I hope it''s a younger sister who is cuter than Xue Liu''s sister."


    Master Xue, who wanted a son, gave birth to another daughter.


    ??No matter whether it is a younger brother or a younger sister, what can be done? She is already pregnant. Su Ruojin glared at the couple again, "The last one?"


    ¡°Yes, the last one.¡±


    Seeing that her daughter was unwilling to give up, Su Yanli quickly assured her daughter without caring about her face.


    Cheng Yingzhen was afraid that the little prince would misunderstand her daughter''s disobedience, so she quickly said to Zhao Lan, who was standing aside eating melon, "It''s not that Ajin dislikes having a younger brother or sister, but I am weak. She is filial and considers everything for me. Please don''t... "


    Zhao Lan nodded, "Mrs. Su, don''t worry, I know A Jin."


    ¡°Thank you, little prince, for your understanding.¡±


    Zhao Lan finally understood. Mrs. Su Er, the little head of the family, not only stood on the stove to cook, but also took care of her parents'' children. Here and there, they were children, but she was like an eldest sister scolding her younger brother and sister-in-law for being ignorant. The problem is, teacher He is also willing to be a younger brother and let his daughter train him.


    What a fun and interesting family! Maybe, this is why he is willing to run to the Su family!


    After the little head coached her parents, she pushed her father aside and supported her mother like a national treasure, like an old woman nagging, "Why did you come out to join in the fun when you knew you were pregnant? You should stay at home when you should." Ah, it¡¯s less than three months old and the fetal air is unstable, do you know it¡¯s very dangerous?¡±


    "I...have never seen a dragon boat race..." The main reason was that the little prince was around, and she was embarrassed to say that she was afraid of disappointing the little prince. Besides, she kept hiding it and couldn''t find an excuse not to come.


    Su Ruojin glared again.


    Cheng Yingzhen could only smile along with her.


    Su Yanli walked side by side with Zhao Lan, watching his daughter in front of him scolding his wife. He could only smile along with him and said to the student, "I''m sorry to make Zijin laugh. It''s really because I gave birth to her two younger brothers. My wife''s health is not good. It scared her."


    ?Zhao Lan nodded and smiled without saying a word.


    ??The cicadas are chirping, and the gentle breeze blows across your cheeks, bringing you summer comfort.


    There is one more update, in the evening!

 Chapter 158： Lychee paste

    Chapter 158 Lychee Paste


    The book was booked at a medium-sized restaurant, not far from the hospital. The group quickly entered the restaurant.


    There are four large rivers in Bianjing City, three of which pass through the city. One of them, the Jinshui River, leads directly from the imperial city to the outside of the city. It is impossible to choose this river for dragon boat racing, which is not conducive to the safety of the imperial city.


    But it can¡¯t be too far. For example, the Cai River is in the south of Bianjing City, just in front of the Imperial Street where Su Ruojin and the others live. It is far away from the Imperial City, so it is impossible to choose this one. For the dragon boat race, I chose one that is close to the Imperial City but a little far away. Wuzhang River, this area is the north of the city.


    The people watching the dragon boat race dispersed. Except for the residential houses and shops near Wuzhang River, the river suddenly became empty. Willows stood quietly by the river, and silk ribbons hung on the river. The waves were sparkling. There were boats passing by, startling the people living in the river. Birds on the branches by the river.


    The window on the second floor of the restaurant faces the moat embankment. The wind blows over and brings cool air from the water, which is like a natural fan.


    At the dinner table, Su Yanli apologized to the students, "Teacher, I''m sorry for delaying your work, so let''s have a drink with tea instead of wine."


    ??Zhao Lan smiled gently and said, "Teacher, you''re welcome."


    In fact, he is impatient to deal with human relationships like the prince brother. He likes a simple life, just like now, sitting with the simple Su family, don''t be prepared for anything, the whole person is very relaxed, even if the food tastes average, He has an appetite.


    Su Yanli and Zhao Lan slowly ate food and chatted.


    Su Sanlang was young, so he would cook when he was hungry. He could not sit still when he was full. He kicked off his legs, slid off the chair, and ran to the window to see the birds flying outside, the horses walking on the street, and the mules walking.


    Su Ruojin remained reserved for a while after she was full. She waited for Su Sanlang to take a bite and said, "Sister, come over and take a look. There are people selling ice and snow cold yuanzi, mung bean licorice ice and snow cold water, and lychee ointment."


    She asked: "Adi, do you want to eat?"


    The little guy shook his head, "It''s not as delicious as the milk tea or juice made by my sister."


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    ?? Bingxue Leng Motoko is recorded in Tokyo Menghualu. It is a nice and poetic name for food. In fact, Motoko is the glutinous rice dumpling in later generations. Bingxue Leng Motoko is the iced glutinous rice dumpling. Did it become common in an instant?


    ?There is also lychee paste. Lychees were transported by refrigerated trucks in later generations, but in ancient times, if you wanted to eat lychees, only the emperors and concubines could enjoy a few lychees.


    The main reason is that the shelf life of this product is too short, so short that it goes bad before it reaches its destination. So why is it called lychee ointment on the streets and alleys?


    Su Ruojin was also very curious when she heard it for the first time, so she bought it and studied it. She also asked the aunties in the alley for advice. Finally, she found out that there were no lychees in the lychee paste. It was made with black plums, cinnamon, lactose, **** and other substances. It takes a lot of effort, but the taste is just like traditional Chinese medicine. It is probably only what the ancients were used to eating. She is not used to it, but it can relieve summer heat and quench thirst, and long-term drinking also has health-preserving effects.


    Su Sanlang smacked his lips, "Sister, when we go back and pass the milk tea shop later, can we buy a few cups of milk tea and drink it back?"


    "Okay!" Su Ruojin felt sleepy after eating. She put her arm on the window lattice and was about to lie down and squint for a while. She thought her brother was talking about milk tea, so she hallucinated about seeing the Yang family. Why did she seem to see an acquaintance - Yang Siniang''s Dad, the censor of the imperial court.


    In order to avoid being dazzled, she raised her head quickly, rubbed her eyes and stared at the passers-by on the street carefully. Yes, it was Yang Siniang''s father. The Yang family was on the right side of Su''s house. When their family went out of the alley, they would definitely pass by the door of Su''s house, so in the alley You will encounter it occasionally when you are playing in the wild, and you should not admit your mistake.


    Su Ruojin was not surprised that Mr. Yang did not go home with his wife and children. From what Yang Siniang said inadvertently, Mr. Yang was not a good husband or a good father. He was often away from home. He would either catch this or look at that outside. I didn''t like it, so I mixed a copy with it and showed it to an official. I heard that he was a famous official.


    Su Ruojin turned around and said, "Dad, little prince, I don''t know who Mr. Yang wants to mess with. He walks like a gust of wind, like a big woman catching..."


    Su Yanli and Zhao Lan both looked at her and listened to what she was going to say. The word ''catch'' came out. Su Yanli said with a serious face, "Ah Jin..." Su Ruojin had already realized that what she said would be rude and indecent, so she stopped quickly. The last word came with a smile, "I''ll continue to look at the scenery." Then he turned back to the window, and Master Yang had disappeared from the sight of the Su family siblings.


    ? Cheng Yingzhen had little appetite and didn¡¯t eat much. She sat next to her husband and poured him a glass of warm water from time to time. The couple had been married for more than ten years, and they were still getting along like a newly married couple.


    Zhao Landang didn''t see the two interacting. He lowered his head to take a sip of tea, then raised his head again. This time he saw the young lady''s head sticking out of the window, as if looking for something. He put down the cup and took a few steps behind the young lady.


    ¡°Ah Jin, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Su Ruojin replied, "Last time I went to see the flower party at your house, there was a sister blocking the way of Sister Lingchun. She seemed to be named Ling Shuang. I saw her on Wenshan Street half a month ago, and I saw her passing here again just now. Are the girls in the palace free to come and go?"


    How is it possible? If that were the case, wouldn''t everyone be able to enter the palace at will?


    Zhao Lan narrowed her eyes slightly, "She is the daughter of Manager Xu. She is the second-class girl next to my mother. She may have more freedom than other girls."


    "oh."


    When talking about Mrs. Xu, Su Ruojin couldn''t help but gossip, "I heard that Manager Xu is not respected by the princess, right?"


    Zhao Lan nodded: "Yeah."


    Su Ruojin curled her lips, turned around and continued to look at the street and the scenery.


    Zhao Lan was amused by the young lady''s actions, "Do you hate Mrs. Xu for taking your recipe to please the Prince of Jin?"


    Hey, how did he know?


    Su Ruojin turned her head again.


    ??The young lady looked confused, but his smile did not diminish, "She was so filial that the palace''s recipes were made into delicacies and served on my dining table."


    Su Ruojin was stunned: "..." What''s going on?


    ¡°The first time I went to your house for dinner, I discovered a clue about the pickled fish dish. It turns out that the original creator of this dish is Ah Jin.¡±


    Su Ruojin: ...she is not the original author either!


    For a moment, she felt quite guilty.


    He quickly changed his words: "I didn''t expect the little prince to be so smart. The first time he came to my house as a guest, he knew that Mrs. Xu had dominated my family''s food recipes."


    Zhao Lan snorted coldly, "The Xu sisters took your recipe and opened a medium-sized restaurant in Wangchunmen. It attracted many businessmen. I heard that the business was good."


    ?Wangchun Gate is in the east of the city, which is the north of the city, and the Jin Palace is in the Xihua Gate area of ??the palace city, one to the east and one to the west, which can be regarded as passing through the entire imperial city.


    ?Looking at the direction she just walked, it looked like she was coming from the Song Gate in the south, not from the north to watch the dragon boat race. She didn''t know what happened, so she was asked to go around the city.


    Zhao Lan winked at Santai.


    ?Santai quietly retreated and left the private room without anyone noticing.

 Chapter 159： Its a little daughter

    Chapter 159: A little daughter


    After hearing this, Su Yanli smiled gently and said, "I didn''t expect that we have such a fate with the little prince."


    yes! Who would have thought that a few years ago, he had a fate with the Su family.


    ?Zhao Lan smiled.


    Su Ruojin''s little mouth was still curled. At that time, she had a really bad impression of the Jin Palace. Mrs. Xu used her sister to gain power in the Jin Palace and occupied many public resources. Not only did it make the life of a small civil servant like his father difficult, but even Some wives of civil servants could not bear the burden of life and hanged themselves.


    And if his father, a small country squire, had not been appreciated by Master Fan for his extraordinary appearance and talent, some of the Jinshi who passed the exam in the same period as his father would have even been waiting to be sent to the capital. At this time, Lizhong Jinshi It¡¯s been twelve years.


    From this small point, Su Ruojin got a glimpse of the corruption of the Yin Dynasty bureaucracy, with flowers blooming and fire cooking oil, as if slowly moving towards the natural law of "things must decline at their extremes".


    Zhao Lan saw that the young lady was still unhappy and said, "How about we open an authentic Su Ji Recipe restaurant next to his restaurant?"


    (¡Ño¡Ñ)Ah!


    Not only Su Ruojin was shocked, but Su Yanli and his wife were also shocked.


    "Zijin, no, no." Su Yanli stood up quickly, walked to the window, and refused the student''s kindness, "If you want to open a restaurant, Ajin can give you the recipes."


    ?Zhao Lan looked at Su Ruojin.


    ¡°What do we mean?¡±


    Zhao Lan couldn''t hold back her smile, "It''s me and the Su family who are in partnership."


    ¡°I only provide food recipes?¡±


    "Um."


    Su Ruojin was very moved: "But my family has already taken a lot of advantage from you, so this is not good!"


    The breakfast shop on Wenshan Street is so big that she feels her hands are still a little hot. Now they are trying to entice her to open a restaurant. The little prince, oh, the little prince, she is a money addict, so she is really tempted!


    The young lady looked troubled and uneasy. If Su Yanli hadn''t been standing in front of her, Zhao Lan might have said: Now that I''m involved, I''ll be involved for the rest of my life. When he realized what he wanted to say, his heart was beating so hard for some reason. Are you robbing the teacher''s daughter?


    He felt that he was too gloomy and lowered the corners of his mouth, "Then you think about it again, that''s what I said."


    oh oh! Improvised.


    Su Ruojin felt relieved but also a little unwilling. In fact, she really wanted to push down Mrs. Xu''s restaurant to see what they would be like if they lost the power of the Jin Palace and lost the restaurant business, so that they could also taste the pain of poverty. .


    The idle chatting was almost done. Su Yanli could no longer delay the students, so he proposed to go home.


    After going downstairs, Zhao Lan, who had originally planned to spend the afternoon at Su''s house, did not send the young lady home, but sent a carriage to take the Su family back.


    He stood at the door of the small restaurant and looked at the carriage going away. He suddenly felt disappointed. That was someone else''s daughter, not his own! Besides, he is only thirteen years old. Is it too early to think about his daughter so early?


    Shuang Rui stood aside like an invisible man, quietly looking at his little master. He used to be world-weary and not interested in anything. Now, he is smiling sometimes and sad sometimes, like a sentimental young man. .


    Finally normal!


    Until it was almost time, Shuangrui whispered, "Young Master, are you going to the small courtyard?"


    Back home, Cheng Yingzhen was protected like a national treasure. In the past, she would have been happy, but now life is better, and she doesn''t feel any physical discomfort while pregnant with this child.


    She reminded her daughter, ¡°Some time ago, Mrs.


    Su Ruojin: ...Yes, the reason for almost dystocia was the one she analyzed to her mother? Why do you panic when it happens to you!


    ??The life of the Su family has improved. The husband and wife are loving, the children are around their knees, and Ding is by their side. Cheng Yingzhen''s little life is so comfortable. A comfortable life brings good physical and mental health, and there is really no need to be nervous.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Ruojin¡¯s heart was finally no longer tense. The Su family is as usual, simple and peaceful.


    ??I don¡¯t know if Zhao Lan is very busy. Anyway, after the Dragon Boat Festival, he never came to Su¡¯s house to eat or drink, and he never mentioned the restaurant again.


    Throughout the summer, Su Ruojin not only stayed at home making popsicles and ice cream, but also went to the shop every half month to check the accounts, including going to Wenshan Street outside the city. During the scorching summer of July and August, when Su Yanli took a rest, the family went to Wenshanpu to stay for a while. To escape the summer heat, go to the nearby mountains and forests to watch streams, fish, and have picnics.


    ??The days passed by in a peaceful and fulfilling manner, and it was winter before I knew it. Cheng Yingzhen''s belly was like an inflated ball, getting bigger day by day, and she was about to give birth.


    ?The weather is so cold, it seems like we have returned to the October when Koushiro was born. This time we invited Madam Ma, the same small room, but the situation is completely different.


    There were two women and two girls standing around Mrs. Ma to serve as her assistants. There was also a bowl of century-old wild ginseng on the bedside to boost energy and energy. Mrs. Su looked happy and plump, although she was sweating from the pain. But the whole person is very peaceful and calm.


    She smiled with a crumpled face, but she looked even more kind, "Mrs. Su, now you have to open your fingers, you can use your strength."


    ?Chunxiao quickly picked up the ginseng soup on the bedside and gave his wife three sips. After finishing the drink, he helped her lie down and everyone entered the state of labor.


    Outside the wing, Su Yanli crossed his hands and walked around the door, looking worried.


    Su Ruojin held a younger brother in one hand and stood at the door waiting quietly.


    Koushiro was frightened by the quiet atmosphere. He grabbed Sister''s hand tightly, with a nervous look on his face.


    Ludani, who had a big belly, stood at the kitchen door opposite and looked around. In a month, she would also give birth like Madam, so she was more nervous than anyone else.


    Mao Ya and Li Xiuzhu stood behind Lu Dani. They had already boiled two large pots of water, and they were waiting for the call from the small side room to go over and add more water.


    Shutong was in the storage room looking at the three-chao ingredients he had prepared, as well as eggs and other various gifts prepared for the children who came to the house. He was sure there would be no shortage, so he left the storage room with peace of mind. Seeing his wife nervous, he stretched out his hand to hold her. hand, "Don''t worry."


    ??Ludani said, "Madam has been working for a while."


    ?The sound of pain during childbirth came from the small side room and drifted out of the hospital in the cold wind.


    Su Yanli was so anxious that he muttered, "I wonder how A-Zhen is doing. Is she in a lot of pain? How about I go in and give her some support?"


    Su Ruojin was also worried, but she held Su Yanli away not to let Su Yanli in, not because he didn''t want Su Yanli to feel sorry for his wife, nor because she wanted to break any rules, but because she didn''t want her father to see Cheng Yingzhen giving birth.


    A good life also requires management. She just wants her mother¡¯s beautiful appearance to fall into her father¡¯s sight.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of "wow", and the cry of a baby rang in everyone''s ears.


    Mother-in-law cried excitedly, "I''m giving birth... I''m giving birth... I''m safe... I''m safe..."


    ??Everyone heaved a sigh of relief as Ma Laozi shouted happily.


    Su Sanlang opened the door and asked, "Are you a younger brother or a younger sister?"


    Mrs. Ma quickly wrapped up the baby and stood behind the door curtain, only opening a small crack. "Congratulations to Mr. Su, you are a little rich man."


    There is one more night, dears!

 Chapter 160： fatherly love

    Chapter 160 Father¡¯s Love


    At thirty and two, Su Yanli was happy to give birth to her fifth child. She was equally happy and excited. She couldn''t help but peel back a corner of the heavy curtain and glanced at his wife on the low bed. She was dripping with sweat and had her eyes closed, but her face looked pretty. Only then did my anxious heart finally let go.


    The second time he looked at the little baby in front of him, he smiled brightly, reached out and gently touched his little daughter''s moving little hand, as if touching the most precious gem in the world, and gently called: "Ah Yi... Ah Yi, I am father¡­"


    ?In front of Mingming was an ugly little baby with red and wrinkled skin, who was regarded by Su Yanli as the most beautiful flower in the world.


    ??Although Su Ruojin knew that within two or three days, the ugly baby that had just come out of the mother''s womb would turn into a white and tender little glutinous rice dumpling, she really couldn''t boast about it at the moment.


    ?Smiled and sighed, thinking of herself who was born with memories. After rushing out of Cheng Yingzhen''s belly to breathe fresh air again, her excited cry almost broke Su Yanli''s eardrums.


    At that moment, Su Yanli looked at her little sister with such gentle and loving eyes. At that time, she stared at the sounds in front of her like a curious baby, but the baby''s eyes were not fully developed, and her vision was blurry and she could not see anything. When I arrived, I heard a gentle whisper, "Ajin, I''m daddy!"


    For some reason, Su Ruojin looked at the young and gentle man in front of her who had not been harshly treated by the years, and suddenly wanted to cry. She was so lucky. From birth to now, she has enjoyed a lot of father''s love. Then she looked at the baby with eyes closed and waving his little fists. , you are also lucky, this emotionally stable artistic otaku will give you the best fatherly love.


    ¡°Dad, I want to see it too¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­I also want to¡­see¡­¡±


    Two little kids, one tall and one short, pulled Su Ruojin and pushed her aside. They reached out to pull open the wind-proof door curtain. Su Yanli quickly grabbed their hands and asked Mrs. Ma to lower the baby so that the two little brothers could see. One glance.


    Su Sanlang couldn¡¯t remember what Su Silang looked like when he was born. When he saw his fifth sister, he looked disgusted and said, ¡°Dad, why is my sister so ugly?¡±


    ? ? Koushiro, who is less than two years old, has no aesthetic taste yet, but he felt his third brother''s disgust, and he also pursed his lips with a look of disgust on his face.


    Su Ruojin snorted coldly, "Su San, when Ayi grows up, I will tell Ayi that you dislike her."


    No matter how ugly the little girl is, she is still his sister. No matter how young Su Sanlang is, his instinct of blood relatives will immediately make him realize his mistake, grinning his little mouth to please, "Good sister, I... This is not to say that the little girl is ugly, I... I¡¯m just complimenting her, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    "Hmph..." Su Ruojin crossed her arms, "It''s easy if you want me not to talk nonsense, just listen to me more, otherwise... hmm..."


    Su Sanlang hugged Su Ruojin to please him, "Listen, I''m obedient..."


    Su Silang followed suit and hugged Su Ruojin''s legs, "I''m obedient too..."


    They are all good and obedient children! Su Yanli was so pleased that she asked Mrs. Ma to carry the baby back to Cheng Yingzhen.


    The birth of a child in the Su family is a happy event. Good news is announced when good news should be announced, and leave is taken when necessary. It is lively and festive, busy but not chaotic.


    Another child was born in winter. Su Wumei didn''t dare to make a big deal out of the third bath. She was afraid that the child would be cold, so she just asked for it. The neighbors and colleagues from the Imperial College were invited, but this time the number of colleagues was much larger. .


    Mr. Fan and Prince Jin''s Mansion also sent wedding eggs. Both mansions sent capable stewards to visit Cheng Yingzhen. They also brought many gifts to the child. Clothes that can be worn from birth to three years old, and what kind of bracelets are there? , necklaces, anklets, etc. are packed in a small jewelry box.


    She is an incredible little girl. She has been a winner since she was born!


    Su Ruojin was extremely envious. Su Yanli smiled and said, "If it weren''t for Ah Jin''s ability, how could the Fan Mansion and the Jin Prince''s Mansion give such generous gifts?"


    Su Ruojin: ...take advantage of me?


    ¡°Lord Fan admires my father. The little prince is his student. No matter how you look at it, he is taking advantage of his father!¡±


    ?Humble on the surface, but actually smug, Su Yanli stretched out his hand and tapped his daughter''s forehead, "Master Fan has always admired me, why don''t you give Sanlang and Shiro such a generous three-day gift?"


    "Hee hee." Su Ruojin laughed with joy, "My father is the master if he is talented, and my daughter is the assistant. The two of us, father and daughter, have joined forces to clearly embrace the thighs of Minister Fan and the Prince of Jin, right, dad."


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s what Ah Jin said.¡± Su Yanli laughed and called her a villain.


    Su Ruojin retorted, "I now have two younger brothers and a younger sister. She is no longer a child, but a big sister. You are not allowed to call me a villain in the future."


    Su Yanli was so happy that he arranged the guest''s gift book. These gifts would have to be returned later.


    ?This time, Su Yanli invited his father and aunt to visit, but they did not come, so Su Yanli brought gifts and had lunch on behalf of his ancestors.


    Su Ruojin noticed the gift he had brought and asked by the way, "Dad, how is my brother-in-law''s stay at the Imperial College? How about returning to Pingjiang in the autumn to attend the Qiu Wei Festival?"


    The spring examination mentioned in the imperial examination generally refers to the examination, which is the examination taken in the capital. However, there is a prerequisite examination before taking the spring examination, that is, you must take the autumn examination held in the local area, which is the provincial examination. After passing it, you will be called Only by passing the exam can one be qualified to participate in the Chunwei examination, which is also the general examination.


    After Duanwu learned that Cheng Yingzhen was pregnant, not only did Zhao Lan stop coming to the Su family for dinner, but Su Yanzu in the capital seemed to have lost contact with Su Yanli. Except for Fan Yanjia who came over for a few meals, the Su family had almost no other human contact.


    Su Yanli shook his head: "I missed."


    ?No wonder my grandfather and grandmother didn¡¯t come, and deliberately sent their son to the Imperial Academy, but he still failed and was too embarrassed to come.


    ?There are many literati in history who are outstanding in literary talent, but they may not be able to pass the Jinshi examination. Perhaps Su Yanzu is such a person.


    Su Yanli couldn''t help but sigh when his daughter analyzed his brother-in-law. There were some rumors in the capital that his daughter didn''t know about, and he didn''t want to talk about it. There was no point in telling him. The Su family and Su Yanli were obviously not separated. In fact, they lived their own lives. Yes, it''s just two families. He has five children to raise and he can''t control his adult brother, so just let him be!


    ¡°Dad, why are you sighing?¡±


    "It''s nothing." Su Yanli said, "Put the gift away and return it when you have the opportunity later."


    Su Ruojin pouted, "I missed it again this time. I guess my grandfather and grandmother will definitely ask him to work hard. If he goes back to take the exam three years later, he may not have time to get married. If he doesn''t get married, how can anyone give him a child? This gift is probably only temporary. I won¡¯t pay it back in a while.¡±


    In fact, Su Ruojin thought in her heart that the cheap uncle likes men in all likelihood. Whether he can get married in this life is still a question. Later, she thought again, ancient times are different from modern times, marriage is definitely possible, but with him A married woman will suffer, and she will probably have to be a widow for the rest of her life.


    How miserable!

 Chapter 161： 161 Poor Shijia, long time no see

    Chapter 161 161 Terrible historian, long time no see


    ??After Su Wumei''s full moon, she welcomed Shu Tongshu''s eldest son. Before Xu Niansong''s full moon, the New Year of Cheng Xi''s sixteenth year was coming again. How could the Su family be so busy?


    Fortunately, Prince Zhao Xiaojun gave Su Ruojin two capable girls. Otherwise, my mother would have been in confinement with Shu and her aunt, and she would have been almost overwhelmed.


    ??Finally, after giving away the festive gifts to each family, I paid the Feng family and others in Suji shop and let them go home with plenty of new year''s goods for the New Year.


    The shop was closed, and Dong¡¯s mother and Xianggui returned to Su¡¯s house to help. After a busy day, they used to go back to Su Ji¡¯s shop dormitory to rest. At night, Dong¡¯s mother didn¡¯t notice anything different in the shop, so she habitually checked the doors and windows, and There was no problem with the fire in the stove. She was old and tired and couldn''t bear it for a day, so she went to bed.


    The same goes for Xiang Gui. When she came out to pour the water for washing her feet, Shi Liu stopped her and said, "Gui...Sister Gui..."


    The young man put his hand lightly on her arm. Xianggui blushed and couldn''t see clearly in the night. She pretended to be fine and asked, "Didn''t you have dinner?"


    ?She just asked casually, but she didn''t expect that the young man opposite said "hmm".


    Xianggui raised her head in surprise: "There are pots and stoves in the shop, but no firewood?"


    ?Shi Liu shook his head.


    "That''s..." Xianggui felt that Shi Liu was different from usual, "Aren''t you used to being the only one in the shop?" But his legs and feet were inconvenient, so the second lady took pity on him and didn''t let him go to Su''s house to celebrate the New Year, so she rested in the shop. .


    "I..." Shi Liu felt heavy and couldn''t speak. "Can I come to your room and sit down?" His hands were still shaking.


    She has been with Shi Liu for more than half a year. Although the young man has limited legs and feet, he is honest and willing to work. Xiang Gui sees it, but it is the first time to enter her room like this tonight. Her heart tightens and her heart skips a beat. A few times.


    ¡°If you¡­ have anything to say, just say it here.¡±


    Although everyone in the shop knew that the two of them were in love, this was the Su family shop after all. No matter what they wanted to do, they had to get past their boss''s eyes. When Xianggui thought about her good life, she suddenly calmed down.


    Unexpectedly, the lame man was so thoughtful. He looked indifferent and leaned against the door, refusing to let Shi Liu in. The cold wind blew to the door, causing people to shiver.


    History 6 is difficult to speak.


    Xianggui washed herself and put her gown on her body. The cold wind blew and she felt chilly. Seeing that he refused to speak, she was impatient. She picked up the wooden basin on the ground, turned around and went back to the room. She closed the door smoothly. The moment the door closed, Shi Liu stretched out his hand to block the crack in the door. If the door was closed, his hands and neck could be cut off.


    ¡°Shi Liu, what are you doing?¡±


    In the twelfth lunar month of winter, when it got dark early, Huaping braved the northwest wind and returned to Su Ji. When he jumped on the tree, he saw Shi Liu standing at the door of Xianggui Fang on a walking stick in the yard where the woman lived. I touched it for a while.


    Just when Huaping was not about to watch the play, Xianggui came in, and Shi Liu actually wanted to open the door. He narrowed his eyes and glanced at Dong''s mother''s room, thinking, should I mind this business, or should I not?


    Just when he was about to go back to the house to wash up and sleep, Xianggui heard a startling sound.


    "What did you say?"


    "I...I said that the table...the table and the oven...in the shop were robbed by...my brothers."


    Xiang Gui pushed Shi Liu away anxiously, quickly picked up the lantern and ran towards the lobby, put down the lantern, and quickly lit two large oil lamps, and the lobby suddenly became bright.


    The shop is not open for business. The rectangular tables are not only put together, but also stacked upside down. All twelve of them are placed in one corner. Now that corner is empty and there is nothing. I quickly go to the back kitchen and use the special stove. There is also a steamer and oven.


    She was anxious and angry, and for a moment, she had no idea, "What should I do... What should I do?" These were ordered by the young lady''s neighbor, Mr. Xue, from the blacksmith of the Ministry of Industry. Without this, the cake would be You can''t get that flavor out of other delicate snacks. Not only is this thing expensive, but it''s also a favor.


    No, she had to find her little boss. When she turned around, Hua Ping was standing behind her.


    ¡°What¡¯s missing?¡±


    As the caretaker of the home, Hua Ping has the responsibility. Shi Liu has not had any trouble here for more than half a year. Unexpectedly, the shop was robbed during the annual holiday, and it was some of Shi Liu''s brothers.


    Normally, Xianggui would avoid Huaping to avoid embarrassment, but now she couldn''t care about anything and hurriedly bought something.


    ?Hua Ping took a few steps back and asked her to order something. He turned around and looked at Shi Liu who was following him, "What''s going on?"


    "When it was getting dark in the evening, several brothers came over. I thought they had no money to celebrate the New Year, so they came to rob me of my money. Unexpectedly, they not only robbed me of my money, but also took away valuable things from the shop. I even stopped them. Don¡¯t live.¡±


    Hua Ping narrowed his eyes and asked, "Aren''t they afraid of suing officials?"


    "I...I don''t know...I...they covered my mouth and pushed me to the ground..."


    ?Hua Ping stared at him.


    ?Shi Liu was powerless and squatted down in despair.


    ¡°You let the Shi family rob Su Ji¡¯s things, are you doing it right?¡±


    "No, absolutely not!" Shi Liu''s hands were not only shaking, but his whole body was shaking. Only when he lived a good life could he know what kind of **** he was living. How could he betray such a good life.


    Xianggui quickly told Huaping about the lack of things in the shop, "What should I do?"


    ? Hua Ping glanced at Shi Liu, "It''s better not, otherwise..." He turned around, walked out of the shop, blended into the night, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Mother Dong heard the commotion, put on her clothes and went to the lobby, only to find that the lobby was so empty, she exclaimed like Xiang Gui: "What''s going on?"


    It was almost eight o''clock. Su Ruojin heard Shu Tong knocking on the door: "Second Lady...Second Lady..." The voice was not loud but urgent. She was startled and hurriedly got dressed and came out.


    ¡°Uncle Shutong, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Shu Tong glanced towards the adult''s bedroom and lowered his voice, "The tables, ovens, etc. in the shop have been evacuated by the Shi brothers."


    Su Ruojin¡¯s eyes widened and he couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ??Yeah, Lang Lang Qiankun actually went to the shop to rob it openly, is there any way to do it?


    She could sleep there, so she quickly found a cloak and asked Shutong to drive her to the shop.


    As soon as Shi Liu saw his little boss, he couldn''t help but kneel down and said, "Please second lady, please put me in jail."


    ¡°How many of your brothers came here to move?¡±


    ¡°Three, namely the eldest brother, the third brother, and the fourth brother.¡±


    ?Of course there is no Shi Er. He has a good life in Wenshan Street and it is impossible to participate.


    Su Ruojin looked at him carefully, "They didn''t beat you?"


    The young lady is like the backbone. Ever since she stepped into the shop, Shi Liu''s heart has stopped shaking and his speech has become more coherent. "In the past, these three people often took it out on me at home, but tonight when they came to grab things, they suddenly They didn''t touch me, they just pushed me to the ground and covered my mouth. After the things were moved, they knocked me. I waited until Mother Dong came back before the noise outside woke me up. When I woke up, I found myself on my bed. "


    Su Ruojin asked him to lead the way and went to his room, only to find that the room was in a mess. "They confiscated all the money you saved?"


    Shi Liu nodded sadly.


    ¡°Where is Uncle Hua Ping?¡±


    Shutong replied, "Xianggui said he was out."


    ?Hua Ping is a spy. If he knew, he would probably help Su Ji chase something.


    Su Ruojin returned to the kitchen again. The Shi brothers clearly came for the oven, and they probably took advantage of the table in the lobby.


    ?After a year of happy life, the family was happy one after another. I didn¡¯t expect that the Chinese New Year would be coming soon, and something like this would happen.


    Su Ruojin did the math and found that, excluding Mr. Xue''s favor, the steamer, oven, copper basins, etc. had lost nearly one hundred taels of silver. In ancient times, there was no stainless steel craftsmanship and no enamel. In addition to the large wooden basins used for washing dishes, all kinds of stuffing and stuffing were lost. The pots made of copper are all made of copper, which is both light and durable. However, the price of copper is controlled by the government, and it has to be registered with the government. It was only through the connections of the small county and prince that we got it. "It seems that your brother has cleared the door for us to touch."


    Shi Liu cried sadly, "Little boss, why don''t you suspect that I am colluding with others?"


    ¡°Then you can?¡±


    ?Shi Liu shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± If you lose money during the New Year, just money. ¡°As long as people are safe, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    "My little boss..." Shi Liu, who had been frightened and blamed himself all night, couldn''t help but cry loudly, "I am an unlucky person, please put me in jail. I will pay for nothing except this broken body." No."


    ¡°Shu Tongshu.¡±


    ¡°Second Lady.¡±


    ¡°After dawn, wait for Uncle Hua to come back and ask about the specific situation. If Uncle Hua doesn¡¯t catch up, we will report it to the official.¡±


    "good."


    The matter has already happened, no matter how urgent it is, there is no point.


    It was extremely cold in the winter, so Su Ruojin asked everyone to go to bed, "Don''t worry, just do what you have to do, I''ll go back to sleep too."


    "Little boss..." Shi Liu felt very guilty and uneasy, "My eldest brother, third brother, and fourth brother, they have a history of theft. If they are caught, they will definitely be jailed."


    Su Ruojin nodded, "Yeah."


    The Xiaodong family didn''t care, and Shi Liu resigned: "When this matter is over, I won''t work in Suji." So as not to cause any more trouble to the Xiaodong family.


    ¡°If not here, where to go?¡±


    "I..." Shi Liu hesitated for a moment and then said, "I''m going to become a monk in the mountains."


    Everyone:¡­


    ?Then they all looked at Xianggui.


    Hong Kong cinnamon:¡­


    ?Three years ago, one hundred taels of silver was like a big mountain to Su Ruojin, which would weigh her down. Today, one hundred taels of silver is probably like the Himalayas to Shi Liu.


    Su Ruojin still sympathized with the lame young man. If this incident sent the Shi family to jail where they deserved, and the potential danger was lifted, Su Ji would no longer be affected, and it would be okay to let him work here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until this matter comes to an end.¡±


    Su Ruojin asked everyone to rest. Chunxiao put a cloak on the young master. The master and his servants came out of the hall and were about to get on the mule carriage when a large carriage stopped.


    She recognized that this was Zhao Lan''s carriage, and sure enough, the next moment, Shuangrui jumped out of the carriage, lifted the curtain, stretched out a long leg, and stepped out of the carriage.


    They haven¡¯t seen each other for more than half a year, but when they suddenly saw each other, Su Ruojin lamented how time flies, and at the same time, it felt like they had just met yesterday, and shouted familiarly, "Little prince!"


    Under the dim light, the young man raised his head towards the bright part of the shop. The high bridge of his nose was given a little highlighter. The peaks of his eyebrows were sharp, but the lines of his brow bones were unexpectedly soft. When he heard the soft voice of the young lady Qingyue, something deep in his heart was stirred. She screamed with joy as she pulled bit by bit, causing waves of long and subtle soreness.


    He heard his own voice: Little lady, long time no see!


    With long legs and long strides, he arrived in front of the young lady in just a few steps.


    Su Ruojin raised his head and said, "Little prince, why are you here?"


    The little lady¡¯s almond-shaped eyes were as clear as the fog in the forest in the early morning. Zhao Lan saw his own shadow in her clear pupils, and the corners of his mouth slightly raised, "I heard that your things were robbed."


    ¡°Uncle Hua went to find you?¡±


    "Um."


    Today is the twenty-eighth day of the twelfth lunar month. For wealthy people, it is the busiest time for dealing with people. Uncle Hua Ping actually went to see Prince Zhao.


    Su Ruojin felt sorry, "It''s okay, it''s just over a hundred taels of silver. After the New Year, I''ll ask Mr. Xue to help me beat it."


    ¡°Brother Shi Jia has been found.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so fast?¡± It¡¯s quite surprising.


    ?The young lady looked surprised and smiled.


    Zhao Lan, who came with a cold look, was melted away by the sweet smile of the young lady, leaving only a warm smile, "It''s cold outside, go in and wait. It won''t take long for Hua Ping to pack everything back."


    "Oh!" Su Ruojin quickly invited the person back, "Mother Dong, heat up the hot water." As if remembering something, she turned her head again, "Little prince, are you hungry? Can I give you a bowl of mutton noodles?"


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it closed?¡± It means, are there still these things in the shop?


    ¡°Uncle Hua usually lives here, and he always prepares some food in the cupboard for Mother Dong to cook for him.¡±


    ?No wonder Hua Ping refused to stay in the small courtyard. It turned out that he was not only Su Ji''s guard, but also his own home. He would have something to eat when he came back. No wonder he was nostalgic.


    Everyone returned to the shop again. Since the tables and chairs had been moved away by the Shi brothers, Xianggui quickly went to his room and moved a table for temporary use.


    Su Ruojin found a small pot and scooped out the mutton soup brought back from the Su family. She also turned over the noodles she usually made and put them aside for later use. When the soup boiled, she sliced ??the mutton. If you want to cook the mutton so that the meat does not become sour, add Boil the white radish together, one thing is reduced to the other, and the mutton has no smell at all. The mutton she is using has been processed by the Su family, so she can just cut it and use it.


    The eggs were fried, and the garnishes were cut: mushrooms, coriander, chopped green onion, minced ginger, etc.


    The soup in the pot is boiled, and noodles, mutton, side dishes, etc. are added. After a while, a steaming bowl of mutton noodles is ready, and the aroma fills the whole house.


    Su Ruojin turned around and found Zhao Lan standing at the door of the kitchen, waiting for her mutton noodles to come out of the pot.


    She smiled and said, "Okay."


    ?Shuangrui quickly came over to take the tray and put the mutton noodles on the small table.


    Zhao Lan and the young lady walked in double rows. "How are you doing recently?" he asked.


    Su Ruojin smiled and replied: "I''m so busy."


    ??Same, Mrs. Su is giving birth to a baby, and the steward of the Su family is also giving birth to a baby. Plus, at the end of the year, she is indeed very busy.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Su Ruojin asked with a smile, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you come here to eat recently?¡±


    Zhao Lan closed her eyes and raised them again with a gentle smile: "I''m just as busy as you."


    "Haha..." Su Ruojin laughed, "If I say ''die'' at home, my dad will chase me down two streets and beat me."


    It is really taboo to celebrate the Chinese New Year.


    Zhao Lan smiled and said, "I don''t believe the teacher will beat you."


    Su Ruojin''s eyes narrowed: "Why not? I''ve been beaten several times."


    Zhao Lan: ...The teacher is such a gentle person, but he could never imagine beating his daughter. If the little lady was his daughter, he would definitely not be able to let her go.

 Chapter 162： Thank you all

    Chapter 162 Thank you all


    After a bowl of delicious mutton noodles, all the busyness and worries disappeared. Zhao Lan leaned on the back of the chair, lazily not wanting to move.


    Mother Dong came over to put away the dishes and chopsticks, and whispered to Shuang Rui and others, "I''ve ordered some noodles for you, please¡ª"


    Shuangrui and others went to the kitchen with Dong''s mother to have dinner. During the Chinese New Year, it was a busy time. They went to the palace to meet the officials and ladies, walked around with the clan, and dealt with the favors of the aristocratic family. The most important thing was the little prince. There were no days off for his errands, and he would be dispatched at any time as long as there was an emergency. They were very tired from the work, and they were often hungry. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Su could tell at a glance that the young master had not eaten dinner.


    He felt strange, how did Mrs. Su know that the young master had not eaten dinner?


    Su Ruojin didn¡¯t know that Shuangrui walked a few steps and had so many mental activities. She didn¡¯t know whether Zhao Lan had eaten, but the first thing a Chinese person says when greeting someone is, ¡®Have you eaten? ¡¯


    In an era when food was scarce, a full meal was simply the greatest satisfaction. Zhao Lan was definitely not short of food, but apart from the first sentence of "Long time no see", Su Ruojin didn''t know how to get along with the young man next. Ask him if he has eaten, and if he hasn¡¯t, just cook it for him. If he has something to do, can he avoid the embarrassment of being relatively silent?


    She must be smart!


    Sure enough, when Shuang Rui and others went to have dinner, Ruoda''s lobby suddenly seemed empty. Zhao Lan was sitting there to relax, and Su Ruojin was sitting silently aside.


    Everyone was relatively speechless and could only hear the howling northwest wind outside the door. The two copper oil lamps were blown by the wind seeping through the cracks in the door. They swayed and illuminated the shadows on the wall moving east and west, which was a bit scary. .


    ? Su Ruojin stared at the door, not knowing when the lost property would be returned. He was indeed a powerful person, and he handled the matter so quickly. If he had reported the case to the Yamen, it would have been like nothing.


    That¡¯s why everyone in the world wants to climb up!


    Hey, Uncle Hua is not a spy. How come he is looking for Prince Zhao? The two of them would meet occasionally, and if he went to find him, Zhao Lan would give him face? Then her father''s reputation is too high to allow Su Ji''s caretaker to work for Zhao Xiaojun Wang?


    ?Also, even if Uncle Hua is a spy and can accurately find the little prince, can he casually see the little prince? At the end of the year, Zhao Lan must be either in the mansion or in the palace and other places! Even if someone reports to Zhao Lan, it won''t be so fast, right?


    ??The little prince only went to school for half a day and had to work as a errand for another half day, but Su Yanli never knew what kind of errand Zhao Lan was doing. Did he disdain to tell him, or could he not tell him?


    Uncle Hua found the little prince quickly and accurately, and the little prince came so quickly... Do they know each other? Is it a superior-subordinate relationship?


    ? Su Ruojin, who was thinking a lot, moved her eyes to Zhao Lan unconsciously. Could it be that he was on an errand from the Imperial City Department and that what he was involved in was a national secret? And Uncle Huaping is his subordinate?


    ¡°What does Ah Jin want to ask?¡±


    Well!


    Realizing that she was staring at the beautiful young man, Su Ruojin suddenly turned her head with a guilty conscience. The next moment, she realized that something was wrong, and turned around as if nothing had happened, grinning, "I think the little prince has almost rested. How about you go back and do your work first?" I¡¯m waiting here for Uncle Hua to come back.¡±


    Zhao Lan looked at the young lady and said slowly: "No hurry!"


    "Oh, I''m afraid of delaying the little prince, so don''t be in a hurry."


    Okay, you''re not in a hurry, and I''m even less in a hurry. But the next moment, she still stood up and walked to the door, listening to the sounds outside, as if expecting Hua Ping to arrive home soon.


    In the past half year, not only Zhao Lan has grown taller, eight-year-old Su Ruojin has also grown a lot taller. Her body, which is as fat as a glutinous rice dumpling, has also grown thin. Even wearing a thick cotton-padded jacket, she can feel that she has grown a lot taller. .


    I haven¡¯t seen you for more than half a year. It turns out that the little lady has grown so tall.


    Zhao Lan also stood up from the chair and walked around to the little lady''s side. "Did you hear the sound of the carriage?" Using the question, he quietly measured the little lady''s height, but it was still at his waist. How is this... Why is it so slow?


    ??The tall figure blocked the copper oil lamp. Su Ruojin was still thinking about whether Zhao Lan and Hua Ping knew each other and whether they were superiors or subordinates. She didn''t expect that he suddenly walked up to her and almost lost her composure in shock.


    In life, when I just entered the shop and saw the copper basin, talking about the meat grinder, etc., almost all of them were related to the little prince. The little prince was mentioned countless times in the Su family, and it seemed to be related to the life of the Su family. closely related.


    So they haven¡¯t seen each other for more than half a year. When they met, Su Ruojin didn¡¯t feel strange and even said ¡°Long time no see¡± in a friendly way. However, when the two actually met, they had nothing to say.


    Family members, who knows? Is it what the song says, the most familiar stranger?


    ??Bah, no, that''s about singing about lovers, what does it have to do with her.


    Su Ruojin gave the little prince who asked the question a friendly smile, "The wind was too loud and I didn''t hear it."


    Zhao Lan didn''t hear it, but he listened so seriously. Zhao Lan felt funny, but he was also afraid that the young lady would be too shy to laugh.


    "I heard that you have a sister?" "Yes!" Su Ruojin smiled and instantly switched to the sincerity channel, "Thank you to the little prince for the gift. I thanked the little prince for my sister."


    "Yeah." Zhao Lan nodded condescendingly. The teacher now has two daughters, so it''s not too much to steal one from him!


    ¡°Your sister¡¯s name is¡­¡±


    ¡°Su Ruyi.¡±


    "Is it as peaceful as plain food and as sweet as glutinous rice?"


    ¡°Yes, the little prince is so smart.¡±


    Zhao Lan, who is already smart:¡­


    He smiled immodestly and said, "Teacher thought Ruosu was not good, so he changed it to Ruojin for you."


    "That''s exactly it." Su Ruojin thought to herself, feeling that she was having an awkward conversation. She walked to the small stool and sat down. She felt uncomfortable for a moment and stood up quickly, "Little Prince, please sit down -"


    She sat down first when the guest didn''t sit down. It was really rude.


    Zhao Lan walked back, turned around and sat back in the chair, "Why doesn''t your chair have armrests?"


    The chairs of the Dayin Dynasty all had armrests. Su Ruojin made modern tables and chairs, which were simple and without armrests.


    ¡°In order to save materials and space.¡±


    Shuangrui had finished eating and entered the lobby. He glanced around and saw Xianggui and the others sticking to the corner like invisible men, motionless. He moved to not far behind the young master with relief, and heard the young master''s question in his ears. The words are very novel and incredible, what are they talking about! Not even the chairs were spared.


    ?Just when everyone felt embarrassed, there was a knock on the door.


    Su Ruojin was startled and hurriedly went to open the door. As soon as he took the door bolt, Hua Ping appeared in his sight with a cold look on his face.


    ¡°Uncle Hua!¡± Su Ruojin was not afraid of the northwest wind, stepped out of the threshold and ran towards the street, lifted a corner, and the oven was lying inside.


    The little prince is so awesome!


    She turned around and smiled brightly.


    ?Zhao Lan stood at the door, looking at her and smiling.


    Huaping: ...Why do you feel like nothing happens without me?


    ¡°Madam, the table will be delivered to you shortly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Hua, for your hard work!¡±


    Hua Ping said, "You''d better thank Xiaojunwang Zhao first. If he hadn''t helped me, I wouldn''t have found it so quickly."


    Su Ruojin glanced around the two of them, still smiling, "Thank you all, thank you all!"


    There¡¯s one more night left, family!

 Chapter 163： watch fireworks

    Chapter 163 Watching Fireworks


    Zhao Lan and Hua Ping looked at each other, and the young lady¡¯s eyes almost said, ¡®You guys are in the same group! ¡¯


    Hua Ping looked away and thought to himself that they were indeed in the same group. An hour ago, he went to Mr. Shen for help and asked him to mobilize people to retrieve Su Ji''s stolen things. Who allowed Mr. Shen to keep rubbing against Su Ji''s things? It''s time for him to do his part in eating.


    At the end of the year, in order to ensure universal celebration, the Imperial City Division, the Five Cities Military and Horse Division, and the Jingzhao Yin Inspector who were responsible for the security of the capital were already working overtime. Mr. Shen did not hesitate to use various connections and quickly found the The three brothers of the Shi family were about to sell their stolen goods.


    Just when Huaping was leaving, Zhao Lan came out of the palace and took a detour to see the Detective Department. He happened to meet Huaping who was about to go out to pick up Su Ji''s things. Dr. Su was the wife of Prince Zhao Xiaojun. Of course he told this matter I told Zhao Lan and hoped he wouldn''t blame me.


    What he didn''t expect was that when he went to collect Su Ji''s lost property, Prince Zhao Xiaojun reached Su Ji with his back foot.


    Master, what are you doing? Greedy for his credit?


    ? Hua Ping was so hungry that he lost the ability to think. He smelled the smell of mutton in the air. He was about to open his mouth and ask Mother Dong to make him a bowl. Zhao Lan asked, "Where are the Shi brothers?"


    ¡°Jingzhao Yin Yamen.¡±


    ¡°Has it been reviewed?¡±


    "without."


    ? Hua Ping felt that the little prince''s question was strange. He was not a special prisoner, and it was Chinese New Year, so there was no manpower in the yamen. Who would interrogate such a street gangster.


    Zhao Lan turned around and said, "Let us interrogate and see why these three people dared to come and steal Su Ji''s things."


    ?Santai took the order, went out and disappeared into the night.


    Zhao Lan looked at Su Ruojin: "Soon."


    Everything has been recovered, and the rest is the matter of the Yamen. Su Ruojin was not in a hurry and said with a smile, "Prince Lao Xiaojun has taken the trouble. Don''t be in a hurry. Otherwise, you can go back and rest first!"


    "It''s still early." Zhao Lan seemed to be thinking about something and asked, "Fengle Tower is setting off fireworks tonight. Why don''t I take you to watch the fireworks together? When the fireworks are over, the results of the interrogation will probably come out."


    Everyone was shocked by the little prince''s words!


    Hua Ping: Little Prince, you tricked your wife and daughter into watching the fireworks. Does Dr. Su know?


    Mother Dong: Don¡¯t be in a hurry, little lady! Little Prince, what do you mean?


    Mao Ya looked surprised. She couldn''t understand what was going on.


    ?Chunxiao and Qiuyue looked at each other. It turned out that the two of them were not abandoned by the little prince. Instead, they were placed next to an important young lady. Could it be that...the two of them were too excited to think about it.


    Shu Tong: ...No, he was the one who brought the second lady out, and he is responsible for bringing her back!


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    What kind of painting style is this? Why did waiting for the interrogation result coincide with watching fireworks? Didn''t she say she''s not in a hurry? She just needs to be told when the Yamen will come out and tell her!


    Su Ruojin thought so, but her face was confused and she asked, "Are the fireworks good-looking?"


    When she finished asking, she secretly stamped her feet angrily. She had never seen any fireworks in modern times, so she went to see fireworks in ancient times. It was freezing outside, and she just wanted to go home and get into bed and sleep!


    Zhao Lan said with a smile, "Of course."


    It¡¯s so cold, brother, she really doesn¡¯t want to go!


    ?Seeing that the little lady was struggling and wavering, Zhao Lan smiled with a smile on his eyebrows, reached out and took the cloak from Chunxiao''s hand, and put it on the little lady himself, "Let''s go!"


    Well...when did she agree!


    Prince Zhao Xiaojun''s long arms were trying to lead her forward, but in fact he only held her back weakly, probably because he was afraid that he would really put his arms around her shoulders. Su Ruojin subconsciously moved forward to avoid it, but this movement did not even affect her. I didn''t even realize it.


    She didn''t wake up until she got on Zhao Lan''s carriage. What on earth had tempted her to follow this young man to see some fireworks without knowing it? It seemed a bit ridiculous to think about it!


    Shutong who was abandoned at the door of Su Ji: ...how long will he have to wait!


    ??The center of Bianjing City is full of restaurants, and the streets are bustling with traffic and are gorgeous and prosperous.


    The carriage stopped, and Mao Ya, Chun Xiao and Qiu Yue got off the carriage first. Su Ruojin followed closely and was pulled by Zhao Lan. She turned around in confusion.


    "Wait a moment."


    She just stood still.


    Zhao Lan got off the horse, turned around and waited at the door of the carriage, spread his arms into the carriage, "Come here."


    Why did he... carry her out of the car? Su Ruojin looked at Mao Ya behind Zhao Lan and motioned for her to come over.


    ??But Mao Ya, a little girl, dared to ask the little prince to leave, so she pursed her lips and did not dare to move.


    Why was Zhao Lan acting strange after not seeing each other for more than half a year? Su Ruojin was very puzzled, but there were people coming and going at the door of the restaurant, and it was not nice to have people waiting, so she had no choice but to step forward and let him hold her ribs with both hands, and got off. carriage.


    What a strange little prince! Su Ruojin was puzzled for only three seconds before being attracted by the splendid Fengle Building. The lights were bright at night, singing and dancing, the whole place was overflowing with light, prosperous and beautiful.


    ?It turns out that the nightlife in ancient times was also so lively and prosperous. In the blink of an eye, Su Ruojin forgot about the warm quilt and walked into the first floor of Dayin Dynasty unknowingly.


    Zhao Lan took a step forward and reached out to hold her hand.


    Su Ruojin turned her head and said, "Little Prince..." She wanted to break free.


    He leaned sideways and said, "Take you to the special stairs."


    ?Then don¡¯t help me! The young man''s slender palm wrapped around her small hand, it felt like a father and an elder brother, so weird.


    ¡°I am already nine years old.¡± It means I don¡¯t want you to help me.


    ¡°But I want to be an older brother for once.¡±


    The young noble son, like a gentle and stable little warm man, bent over to wait patiently for her consent, Bai Yueguang''s face value, star -like eyes, and bright smile, showing the temperament of the little milk dog.


    ?She looked at the hand held tightly by Prince Zhao again. Even if she didn''t agree, he wouldn''t let go!


    ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t have to ask for help from your brother!¡± Su Ruojin raised her head and smiled brightly, but still refused.


    ?Zhao Lan''s smile instantly became lost, as if he reluctantly let go.


    He looked innocent on the outside, but he was really nervous inside. If Zhao Lan still insisted on helping her despite her wishes, she would probably turn around and run out of Fengle Building. Fortunately, he let go.


    ?She smiled brightly and said, "Brother Zhao, let''s go up and watch the fireworks."


    "good."


    ?A Jin finally stopped calling him ¡®Little Prince¡¯. Zhao Lan¡¯s smile once again dyed his brows and he led the young lady up to the fifth floor, the highest floor.


    During the Yin Dynasty, every year, ordinary people could only stand in their yards and find a perspective to watch the fireworks flying all over the sky inside and outside the imperial city. Today, Su Ruojin caught Zhao Lan''s spotlight and looked down at the fireworks from a height for the first time. bloom.


    One after another...a cluster...a piece...as bright as the stars in the sky!


    It¡¯s so beautiful!


    But this body was only nine years old after all, and it was probably past ten o''clock. She yawned repeatedly, turned around and asked, "Little Prince, I''m going home!"


    Just when Zhao Lan was asking the young lady to wait, Santai entered the private room with a chill all over.


    ¡°Reporting to the young master, the boss of the Shi family hired him, saying that someone paid him to rob the Suji Steam Oven.¡±


    ??Zhao Lan raised his eyes, the gentleness in front of the young lady was gone, and he looked fierce, waiting for his subordinates to come one by one.


    ?Santai continued: "I found that rogue, and he was beaten severely and was beaten."


    "who?"

 Chapter 164： Tricky little guy

    Chapter 164 The Troublesome Little Person


    Santai replied: "The sister-in-law of Bi Changgui, a small official in the Ministry of Household Affairs."


    Zhao Lan frowned, he was actually from the Ministry of Husbandry, which was under the jurisdiction of the second prince.


    Where have you heard of Su Ruojin? Oh, she remembered, "Isn''t this person a patrolman from the Five Cities Military and Horse Division?" She once wanted to eat Su Ji''s stall, but she didn''t expect that three years later, he showed up again. Don''t you know that the Su family Do you have thighs now?


    Huaping glanced at the young master. Two years ago, Bi Changgui''s errand in the Army and Horse Division was taken away. As for who did it, who did it? It was right in front of him. Zhao Lan had not been Su Yanli''s student for a long time at that time. I got angry for the teacher.


    ¡°When did you invest in the Ministry of Household Affairs?¡±


    Santai replied: "Three months ago, Bi Changgui joined the Ministry of Civil Affairs (in charge of sending and receiving documents, inspecting deficiencies, and supervising seals, etc., with a rank of eight). He worked under Hong Mancang as a clerk collecting market taxes. He looks unassuming on the street, but he is ruthless and dares to accept any money. He is called Bi Duzi by people in the East and West episodes. "


    ??Bi Changgui was an accomplice of Hong Mancang, and Hong Mancang was an accomplice of Hubu. I heard that he was very popular with Fang Wenzhong, the minister of Hubu.


    Fang Wenzhong is a confidant of the second prince.


    I didn¡¯t expect to meet a troublesome little person during the Chinese New Year.


    During the Dragon Boat Festival, Zhao Lan gave Su Ruojin a map of the power distribution of Prince Dayin. The Ministry of Household Affairs was the center of power for the most capable second prince. No wonder the Shi brothers dared to brazenly enter Su Ji to steal things.


    Zhao Lan''s eyes narrowed slightly, "Put aside Bi for now. Brother Shi will take care of the food for me."


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡± Santai went to make arrangements again.


    Shi Liu threw away his walking stick and knelt down with a bang, "Noble... Noble, my sisters-in-law, nephews and nieces are also very difficult to deal with."


    Everyone looked at him.


    Shi Liu''s face turned pale with fear, but he still braved the situation and said, "You imprisoned my three brothers. They have lost their livelihood and will definitely come to Suji to cause trouble."


    It¡¯s really troublesome.


    ??Zhao Lan moved her fingers slightly twice and stood up, "Ajin, I''ll take you back."


    Su Ruojin was still thinking about the possibility of Shi Liu''s story, so she jumped home and said, "No need to bother, Uncle Shu and his mule cart are waiting at the door."


    ¡°My car is warm.¡±


    This...it is true that Prince Zhao''s carriage has always had a charcoal fire. How could the Su family''s mule carriage have the luxury of putting a charcoal brazier on it for a temporary trip? But for a short distance, Su Ruojin really didn''t want him to give it away. I always felt that Zhao Lan now Weird and awkward to get along with.


    Zhao Lan asked the young lady to refuse, so she put on her cloak and waited for her to go out.


    All right! Su Ruojin had no choice but to take his carriage home. When he opened the door, he tiptoed back to the room like a thief. After a while, the night without moon and stars, except for the howling northwest wind, was like a black ocean.


    At the entrance of the alley, Shuang Rui held a lantern. Zhao Lan looked at the Su family in the alley through the dim light. The night was so dark that he couldn''t even see the outline of the Su family. He sighed softly and turned around, "Look for Prince Wei." ¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    Shuangrui knew that the young master was asking Prince Wei to help deal with the troubled historian. He secretly shook his head. Whenever there was an issue with the Su family, the young master always took care of it personally, even on the 28th day of the twelfth lunar month.


    Su Ruojin didn¡¯t know exactly how the three brothers of the Shi family were sentenced until February of next year. Since ancient times, the crime of robbery has been more serious than the crime of theft, and the Dayin Dynasty was no exception. The three brothers of the Shi family were sentenced to ten years, and their wives and children were also deported. He returned to his hometown and was issued a document. If he did not have an official document from the government, he would not be allowed to enter the capital. Anyone who entered the capital would be punished as a crime.


    The sentence was not light, but Su Ruojin was not sympathetic. I heard from Shi Liu that the three brothers of the Shi family bullied and cheated students in the poor alleys in the north of the city and had not been doing their jobs properly. In order to survive under the three brothers, Shi Er slept at home without a handful of firewood on his waist. When fighting with the brothers, he would cut them with life-threatening knives. Only in this way did the three brothers dare not sell his children, and only the food they earned could feed their children.


    ?Uncle Shi is so cruel? Su Ruojin couldn''t imagine that he looked like a nice and kind person in front of her, and lamented what the harsh living environment had done to people.


    Thinking of the hard days in the past, they were infinitely better than those of being a historian. Su Ruojin patted her heart and said, "Fortunately, my father is a civil servant. At least the money he earns can support us." Su Keji placed a bench in his accounting room. , a soft mat was spread on it, and Hua lay half flat on it. He had been busy from the end of last year to the end of the first month of this year. After the New Year, they, the detective spies, finally had time to take a breath.


    Hearing Su Ruojin''s emotion, he smiled weakly, rested his arms on the back of his head, and squinted his eyes to rest.


    Qiuyue is good at taking care of common affairs. The beads in the abacus clicked. Su Ruojin glanced at her, then turned to look at Uncle Hua, who was not a formal figure. She shook her head and clicked her tongue, "If I didn''t know better, I would have thought you were a thief last night."


    Huaping ignored the little lady''s teasing. He was really tired to death. He wanted to sleep wherever he went. After thinking about it, he really wanted to sleep. He cheered up and said, "Don''t call me at noon." He wanted to have a good sleep. .


    ??He really turned out to be a thief.


    Su Ruojin felt funny and shouted behind him, "I will go to Wenshan Street to check the accounts tomorrow, will you go?"


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Huaping didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Be my coachman!¡±


    ¡°Look for your book, Uncle Tong.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Shutong is busy.¡± Su Ruojin walked a few steps to catch up with him and said with a flattering smile, ¡°Go ahead and make ginseng soup for you to refresh your mind.¡±


    Finally, Huaping stopped and asked, "Can I eat it when I wake up?"


    Su Ruojin nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± He looked like he was reluctant for the sake of the food.


    Su Ruojin smiled and did not disturb his sleep. She waved her hand and told him to go to bed quickly. She turned and went to the workshop.


    Brother Feng Dashi and others are preparing the ingredients for the stall, and Shi Liu is also sitting at his work station carefully skewering vegetarian dishes.


    ??Except for Shi Er and Shi Liu, all the historians left the capital. The two brothers seemed to have escaped from their cages and were finally free. From now on, they no longer had to live in fear.


    Su Ruojin glanced at Shi Liu, who was in good spirits, then turned and went to the kitchen to find Dong''s mother.


    Mother Dong was preparing lunch. When she saw the little lady coming, she turned around happily and said, "Mother Jin, have you checked the account?"


    Su Ruojin nodded, "How about Er Shi''s wife?"


    ¡°People are a little honest, but they are better if they are willing to work hard.¡±


    Ershi got married during the Chinese New Year this year and brought his new daughter-in-law over. When Father Feng sent the children over, he said to Su Ruojin, "There were many people who wanted to be my Ershi''s daughter-in-law. He finally chose one who was good at cooking." As an honest person, I hope the couple can stay together for a long time.¡±


    Su Ruojin asked, "Didn''t Brother Dashi and Brother Ershi ever think about starting their own independent business?"


    Father Feng smiled and said, "To be honest with you, Second Lady, of course I have thought about it, but the longer I stay in the capital, the more I know that in a small business, if no one is protecting you, you will be exploited by others, but you can still make money. "


    ?This is true. If the Su family didn''t have thighs, they would probably be eaten to pieces.


    There is another watch in the evening, family members.

 Chapter 165： Soviet style noodle soup

    Chapter 165 Su-style noodle soup


    In the afternoon, Su Ruojin made ginseng soup before going home. When she got home, Yang Siniang was waiting for her and asked her to go shopping.


    ¡°Not tomorrow, let¡¯s do it in two days.¡±


    ??Yang Siniang agreed and told her about the time, "Don''t fool me."


    Su Ruojin laughed: "When have I ever fooled you?"


    ¡°Anyway, every time I ask you out, I¡¯m either checking the shop or busy doing this and that, and I don¡¯t even see you when I want to play with you.¡±


    Su Ruojin thought to herself, I''m not a real child. I have a lot of things at home and outside. How can I play with a real child like you all day long?


    After making an appointment, Yang Siniang was not in a hurry to go back, and went to the small wing with Su Ruojin. There were two baby cradlees, one was the fifth sister of the Su family, and the other was Xu Niansong, the eldest son of Shu Tongshu, whose nickname was Asong.


    Shu Tong, whose surname was Xu, had the word "rock" in his name. After becoming Su Yanli''s servant, he asked to change his name. Su Yanli felt that there was no need to change the name of the employee. Uncle Shu Tong insisted on changing it, saying that he wanted to forget the past and start a new life. Su Yanli advised him to think twice, and Shu Tong insisted on changing his name. Tong Fei had to change his name, so his relatives at the inn impromptuly named him Shu Tong (Shu Tong), and he has been called Shu Tong ever since.


    People can forget the past, but the origin of their surname cannot be cut off. Without a son, Su Ruojin finally found out that Uncle Shu Tong¡¯s original surname was Xu, and named his son Niansong to remember the name behind the house in his hometown. A pine tree.


    It also means remembering hometown and remembering home.


    The two young ladies stood by the cradle playing with the child. It was not until Su Yanli came off duty that Yang Siniang reluctantly went home.


    ??The first thing Su Yanli did when he came home was to wash his hands and face, then pick up his daughter from the cradle and spend a long time with her.


    ?After Shutong put the mule cart away, he washed his hands and face like adults, then he picked up his son, brought it to his mouth and chewed it hard.


    Two older young people stood in the corridor to coax the children, which has become a scenery in the Su family.


    Su Ruojin smiled as he looked at it, and told his father and uncle Shutong about tomorrow''s itinerary, "Dad, I''m going to Wenshan Street tomorrow. Do you want me to bring any pen, ink, paper, and inkstone?"


    ¡°Bring a few sheets of large rice paper and a piece of plain white paper.¡±


    "good."


    Shu Tong asked: "When will we set off tomorrow?" He needed to buy some auxiliary ingredients in the shop. He was afraid that he would have to go out of the city late when he came back. If he didn''t have a son, it didn''t matter if he lived outside, but now that he has a son, he is used to going home every day. run.


    ¡°Knowing that you are busy, I asked Uncle Huaping to be my coachman.¡±


    Shutong was very happy when he heard that someone was going out for him, "Next time I see Hua Xiaodi, I''ll treat him to dinner."


    The sun sank to the west and fell below the horizon, and the last trace of light on the horizon was drowned by the dusk. Huaping carried a large clay pot of ginseng and duck soup to the small courtyard. When Lao Du saw it, he took it to the stove to heat it. After half a quarter of an hour, the aroma of the ginseng soup started to rise. It floated out through the small holes in the casserole lid and scattered everywhere.


    Mr. Shen took a deep breath: "In addition to ginseng, there are also gouqi berry, red dates, yam, and tangerine peel. They are all sweet, flat, mild and nourishing. It is indeed a good soup."


    Huaping wanted to eat, but he was never like Mr. Shen who also studied what Chinese medicinal materials were in it. Anyway, it was just nourishing, so he quickly asked Lao Du to divide the soup, "so as not to be taken over by the little prince every time." go."


    Not only did he urge Lao Du to move quickly, he also stood up, opened the drawer of the food box, took out the small dumplings that Dong''s mother had just made this afternoon, and the fried egg-filled pancakes specially made for him, and hurriedly lowered his head to eat. The little prince.


    ????????????????????????????


    Mr. Shen was really thinking that maybe Guokui and ginseng duck soup would go better together. As a result, the door of the small hall was pushed open, and Prince Zhao, who was dressed in a dusty suit, appeared in the sight of the three of them.


    Mr. Shen: ...there is no chance to pair Guokui with ginseng duck soup.


    Hua Ping: ...subconsciously lowered his head and took a big sip of the soup. This was specially cooked for him by the young lady. If he couldn''t eat it, wouldn''t it be a wasted favor?


    As the secret stronghold of the Detective Department, Lao Du was both the clerk who interrogated prisoners and the cook of the small stronghold. When the young master came, anyone could secretly eat his or her share, but he could not.


    Lao Du stood up and gave the untouched portion of the soup that should have belonged to him to the young prince. He pointed out the source of the soup with a smile: "Ms. Su Er specially cooked it for Hua Ping. Please ask the young prince to do it." Young Master, let¡¯s taste it.¡± Shuangrui couldn¡¯t hold back his smile when he heard this, ¡°As long as it¡¯s food from the Su family, even if it doesn¡¯t taste good, the young prince will still eat it.¡±


    Shen and Hua: ...it seems to be true.


    Su Ruojin didn''t know that although Zhao Lan didn''t come to Su''s house to eat, the soup or the delicious dishes he prepared for Hua Ping every now and then were taken to the small courtyard to share with the poor Mr. Shen. As a result, Zhao Lan''s nose Just like a dog, every time Huaping picks it up with his front foot, he arrives with his back foot.


    After eating, after reading the official documents that Mr. Shen was waiting for him to review, Zhao Lan left in a hurry.


    Looking at his back, Hua Ping couldn''t help but wonder, "There must be someone watching my every move, and as soon as I come over with the food box, the little prince will follow me."


    Mr. Shen smiled and said, "Then who do you think this spy is?"


    Hua Ping frowned and doubted, "Is it Old Man Huang?"


    ¡°Why do you suspect it¡¯s him?¡±


    ¡°One is Old Man Huang who is the shopkeeper at Suji, and two, don¡¯t forget what is Old Man Huang¡¯s nickname?¡±


    Mr. Shen smiled and nodded, "It''s very possible."


    "It''s not very possible, it must be this old guy." Hua Ping decided to try to bypass Huang Shun next time to see if he would come forward, and the little prince would follow behind.


    Mr. Shen was interested in another thing, "Brother Hua, have you noticed that the little prince no longer goes to Dr. Su''s house for dinner?"


    Hua Ping was so stunned that he looked up at Mr. Shen, "It seems so, why?"


    ¡°You are in contact with the Su family every day, I want to ask you why?¡±


    Hua Ping: ...could it be that the little prince is dissatisfied with Dr. Su? If you are dissatisfied, why do you take action personally as soon as you hear about the Su family?


    Shen and Hua really didn''t understand why Zhao Xiaojun didn''t go to Su''s house to have a meal.


    Early on the next morning, Hua Ping went to Su''s house early and taught the children how to practice boxing and kicking. After breakfast, the group set off to Wenshan Street.


    It¡¯s February again, when the spring breeze is like scissors, cutting out light yellow and new green, and the mountains are bright.


    When we arrived at Wenshan Street, it was almost noon.


    ?Obviously it operates a breakfast shop, but almost at noon, the lobby is still full of people. Almost everyone has a bowl of noodles in front of them, and it is exquisite Soviet-style noodle soup.


    A bowl of Suzhou-style noodles is served to the diners. First of all, it is a visual enjoyment. The soup is green and green, the noodles are white, like a small freehand brushwork, revealing the elegance of a scholar.


    Secondly, the taste is required. Not only is the soup required to be clear but not oily, it also needs to be fresh and not dry after eating. With various toppings and noodles, Sheng Sheng turns a breakfast shop into a Chinese restaurant.


    Su Ruojin really didn¡¯t expect it.


    Ye Huaizhen came out from the counter and said, "Little boss¡ª"


    ¡°Is this your idea?¡±


    Ye Huaizhen nodded, "You made a bowl last time when you came here. It looked clear and watery, but it was actually fragrant and moderately salty. I liked it very much. I tried it in the morning and sold it, and the effect was very good."


    As expected, he was the shopkeeper and had a business mind. Su Ruojin was very happy and told her one by one some of the characteristics of Su-style noodle soup that she knew, such as "wide soup", "tight soup", "high green soup", "free green soup", etc. , cultivating diners¡¯ sense of gourmet sophistication.

 Chapter 166： Su Kee morning tea

    Chapter 166 Su Ji Morning Tea


    The Shi Er couple had one in front of the shop and one in the back kitchen who were busy without touching the floor. They had three sons, two waiters, one was a shopper, and they hired two women, one to cook the fire and the other to wash dishes and do odd jobs.


    Su Ruojin stood in front of the breakfast shop, looking at the literati-filled Wenshan Street, and suddenly thought of the morning tea culture of later generations. Since there are so many different kinds of food at the breakfast shop, why not take one more step?


    ??Wouldn¡¯t it be better to turn Su Ji¡¯s breakfast shop into a morning tea shop, in line with the literati craftsmanship of Wenshan Street? Thanks to Prince Zhao''s generosity, he built a small courtyard and gave it to her. She divided the east courtyard near the shop into two rooms and made it a morning tea room.


    ?Morning tea is a unique catering culture in the south. Drinking morning tea literally means drinking morning tea, but this "tea" is not that "tea" and has a broader meaning. Drinking morning tea includes eating breakfast, drinking tea, and spending time socializing.


    There are two main schools of morning tea in the South. One is Su-style morning tea, represented by Yangzhou and Taizhou; the other is Cantonese-style morning tea, which is popular in Guangfu area.


    There is often a saying among relatives and friends in Guangfu that "drinking tea when you have time" (Cantonese means "drinking tea when you have time"). Drinking tea together when you have time is an important part of the life and communication of Cantonese people. Tea drinking among Cantonese people is not really just about drinking one or two cups of tea, but rather going to a teahouse with relatives and friends, ordering a few snacks, brewing a pot of tea, chatting, filling your stomach and having fun.


    There is a popular saying in Yangzhou that "the skin is filled with water in the morning and the skin is filled with water in the evening".


    ?The "shuibaopi" here refers to Yangzhou''s morning tea culture, and "shuibaoshui" refers to Yangzhou''s bathhouse culture. This reflects the leisurely and contented life attitude of Yangzhou people, and we can also see from this that morning tea occupies a very important position in the lives of Yangzhou people.


    ?Of course, Yangzhou morning tea is inseparable from Yangzhou salt merchants. The salt merchants had a lot of wealth, and they were very particular about food and entertainment. They not only required exquisite and luxurious food, but also wanted to be luxurious in the dining environment and food ostentation. Therefore, they repaired gardens, hired cooks, and raised scholars. Rich merchants Dajia also developed an unprecedented habit of drinking tea at this time, and liked to drink tea in the morning to discuss affairs. Under the influence of these elegant effects, Yangzhou morning tea came into being.


    At that time, Yangzhou, where tea shop culture was prevalent, was a big tea-drinking port. Places selling tea were usually not called teahouses, but tea houses, tea houses, and teahouses. Many time-honored hotels and restaurants were even called teahouses and teahouses. name. No wonder there is a written record: The tea shop in my hometown is the best in the world.


    Although the salt merchants later declined and the prosperity disappeared, the picky taste in food and the sense of ritual of eating morning tea have always been engraved in the genes of Yangzhou people and have been passed down to this day.


    Su Ruojin and Ye Huaizhen, two little girls, studied and discussed for two days. Two days later, Su Ruojin asked Hua Ping to ask Prince Zhao Xiaojun for help, and asked his steward Siping to get her exquisite tea sets, tables and chairs.


    By the time the morning tea shop is fully open, it will be the end of February and the beginning of March, which is exactly the season for people in the city to travel.


    Su Ruojin didn''t expect this flow of people. She wanted to attract the ladies from Dongshan Academy to have morning tea. According to Su Dalang''s statistics, there were nearly a hundred faculty and staff in Dongshan Academy. If they came to eat at the foot of the mountain, the atmosphere of Su Ji''s morning tea would definitely be great.


    To make a leaflet, Su Ruojin asked Su Dalang for help. Anyway, he was studying on the mountain. In the evening, he went down the mountain to help him draw hundreds of copies.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking my brother to draw hundreds of copies. Instead, I¡¯m going to draw the template and ask your classmates to help draw it together. Then we¡¯ll treat them to our Suji morning tea for free.¡±


    Su Dalang smiled and said that there was no problem. He and his sister calculated the size and content of the poster. It took them two nights to finalize the draft. After drawing one picture, the sister thought it was OK and then brought it to the academy. After school, he took a break and asked his classmates for help. .


    The young people gathered a bunch of paintings, and Su Xiangheng saw it. Not only did he not teach the young people not to miss their job, he also disliked their poor painting, so he started directly, knowing that he would paint hundreds of pictures, took the paintings and left.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you in two days.¡±


    Su Dalang:¡­


    ?The classmate asked: "An Zhi, do we still want to draw?"


    Su Dalang looked at the drawings on the table and said, "Let''s draw them first." In case the master is not reliable, he can use these as a supplement.


    Su Xiangheng, who was suspected of being unreliable, suddenly sneezed, "Does Su Shaobai miss him?" That was just in time, so I went to have a drink with him, went down Wenshan Street, and arrived at a farmhouse.


    He knocked on the door.


    ¡°Brother Yu¡­¡±


    ¡°It turns out to be Shaoqing.¡±


    In the dusk and night, a sickly young man opened the wooden courtyard door with a lantern. His long hair was simply tied up, and there seemed to be many deep thoughts hidden between his slightly frowning eyebrows. Although his clothes were a little gray, they were still worn on him. It still makes people feel dignified and dignified.?????¡°Sorry to bother Brother Yu.¡±


    ¡°Where¡­where¡­¡±


    ?Shangguanyu took two steps away to let Su Xiangheng in.


    He asked: ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ?Shangguanyu shook his head: "I have no appetite."


    "How can this be done?" Su Xiangheng frowned, "Shaobai asked me to take care of you. If you don''t eat, it''s not good for your health!"


    ?Shangguanyu smiled forcefully, "It''s all an old problem, it doesn''t matter."


    The two of them walked and talked, and soon entered the main room.


    The main hall of the farmhouse is not large. There are ink landscape paintings hanging on the front wall, and there are two couplets on the side: the first couplet: Smoke trees floating in the distance and the misty spring, the second couplet: The sailboat sails and the moon wanders.


    Su Xiangheng smiled and said, "Fortunately, I was prepared." He asked the boy to take out the instant noodles he collected from the students, "Just boil water and boil it in the pot and you can eat it."


    "Shaoqing, don''t bother me. I''m three-thirds full after drinking some loquat leaf juice."


    After drinking water and being three-thirds full, Su Xiangheng was speechless for a moment. He really didn¡¯t know how to comfort him.


    "Leng Mo, go and cook it. When it''s done, Brother Yu and I will share it."


    ?Leng Mo went to the kitchen, and after a while, he brought out two small bowls of instant noodles. The aroma of instant noodles filled the whole room.


    ?Shangguanyu¡¯s nose moved, and then he sniffed again.


    Su Xiangheng saw it and said with a smile, "It smells good!"


    Under the oil lamp, a slight blush appeared on his sickly face that had not seen the light for many years. Shangguan Yu was obviously embarrassed, and he looked very embarrassed.


    Su Xiangheng was filled with emotion after seeing this. No wonder Su Shao was a charming person in a platinum house. He was elegant and elegant in a shabby house. He was ordinary but dignified. He was born with the appearance of a noble son left behind among the people.


    Leng Mo put the noodles on the table next to the two of them, "You two gentlemen, please¡ª"


    Su Xiangheng said with gentle humility, "Brother Yu, please¡ª"


    "Then you''re welcome." Shangguanyu, who had been anorexic all day, was made hungry by the aroma of food. He picked up the small bowl, put a chopstick into his mouth gracefully, chewed the noodles, and sipped again. Mouth soup.


    ??The rich soup suddenly opened up his taste buds that were too bland to taste, and he finished a small bowl of noodles gracefully and quickly.


    Su Xiangheng pushed his own bowl over and said with a smile: "I brought several bags." Meaning, if there is not enough, don''t buy more.


    Lately, the second update is in the evening, family members! !


    Looking forward to supporting you! !

 Chapter 167： reopen

    Chapter 167 Reopening


    Even though Shangguanyu wanted to eat, he was still embarrassed and pushed the bowl back. "What I ate just now is Shaoqing''s use of my firewood."


    Su Xiangheng had a headache, but he still refused to take any advantage. He smiled helplessly and said, "I''m here to ask for your help."


    ¡°What are you busy with?¡±


    Su Xiangheng took out the sample manuscript and said, "One hundred copies."


    Shangguanyu took the sample and looked at it. It turned out to be a promotional poster for the opening of the business. After a closer look, it turned out to be Su Ji. Shaobai seemed to have taken him to have breakfast. He heard that it was his brother''s shop, "This is..."


    "It''s not a change of ownership." Su Xiangheng explained: "Su Ji Xiaodongjia added refreshments and reopened."


    It turns out that this is the case. Shangguanyu put the painting on the table and then asked, "I wonder where the noodles like Shaoqing''s belt can be sold?"


    "I can''t sell it even if it''s sold. It''s a gift from a student." Su Xiangheng didn''t tell him that these were snacks made by Su Yanzu''s niece. It would be better for Su Yanzu to tell Shangguanyu himself about this kind of thing.


    He motioned to Leng Mo and gave him several bags of instant noodles in the bag, and took out half a tael of silver. "This is the retouching fee for the painting. I don''t care about artistic conception, just smoothness and speed. I''ll come and get it tomorrow night."


    Su Ji is Shaobai''s brother''s shop. Shangguanyu shook his head and said, "I have nothing to do at home anyway. It''s just a casual thing." He didn''t charge any money.


    Su Xiangheng stopped pressing and took back half a tael of silver. After thinking about it, he said to him, "Mobao Library is missing a scribe. I wonder if Brother Yu wants..."


    ?Shangguanyu quickly agreed, "Go, I''ll go."


    ¡°The manager of the library told me that every day the clock is on the clock and the clock is off on the third hour every day, a lunch is included at noon, four days off a month, and two taels of silver a month, that¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Shangguanyu thanked him again.


    Everything is ready, Su Xiangheng said goodbye.


    Shangguanyu looked at the clear night sky. The crescent moon hung in the sky. The hazy moonlight poured down and shone on the small courtyard and the fence, as if coated with a layer of phantom. Inspired, he quickly turned around and entered the house. Spread out the rice paper, pick up the brush, dip it in ink, and stroke slowly. In a few breaths, the farmyard, the fence, and the crescent moon in the sky suddenly appear on the rice paper. With just a few strokes, the poem is full of poetry and artistic conception. Far away.


    Probably because of the effort, Shangguanyu suddenly coughed non-stop. At the end of the cough, he almost couldn''t breathe. He quickly sat down, holding on to the armrest with one hand and stroking his heart with the other. It took a while. Slow down.


    ??He stared at the beams for a long time before he came back to his senses, as if he had saved his life from the gate of **** again.


    Since the business was about to reopen, Su Ruojin decided not to return to the capital and lived directly in the small courtyard, followed by Huaping.


    Su Dalang was afraid that his sister would live alone, so after classes in the afternoon, he went down the mountain to stay with his sister.


    ¡°Brother, how many paintings have you done?¡± Su Ruojin plans to hire two boys tomorrow. One will stand at the intersection of Ruwenshan Street and the other at the intersection of Academy Hill to hand out posters and spread the word first.


    Su Dalang took out hundreds of drawings he and his classmates had made, "There are still a hundred and ten copies left. I''ll bring them back to you tomorrow night."


    Su Ruojin thought it was too little, but he didn¡¯t urge Su Dalang to paint. He accepted it with a smile and gave out as many as he had.


    On the second day, Siping came over and took Ye Huaizhen and Shi Er to purchase things that were still in need of opening. During the recent period, Siping has been taking the two of them to pave the way for Su Ji to make purchases, whether it is purchasing or recognizing people.


    ?Ye Huaizhen is not to mention, she is a lady from an official family, illiterate and can settle accounts. If it hadn''t been for family changes, she would probably be the mistress of a house in the capital now, and it would be easy for her to purchase and take charge of affairs.


    To Su Ruojin''s surprise, after nearly a year of study, Shi Xiaoer transformed from an illiterate person into a waiter who could write and do math. The progress was huge, and she did not hesitate to praise him in front of him. "Thanks to my little boss, it''s because you are willing to pay this money that my boy has the opportunity to write and do calculations."


    Su Ruojin was not looking for a serious husband for the three brothers of the Shi family. Wenshan Street is located at the foot of Dongshan Academy. In addition to food and clothing, the whole street is related to book culture. There are fortune tellers on the street, as well as people who sell acid writings and books. She invited a middle-aged fortune teller from the street to teach the three Shi brothers for an hour every night for one tael of silver each month.


    He did not hesitate to live in fortune -telling. When Su Ruojin sat in front of the stall, he did not hesitate to agree, "How long?"


    ¡°Three years.¡± Su Ruojin said. The opportunity was given, and it was up to the three brothers to seize the opportunity. In the end, Shi Xiaoer and Shi Baogui seized it.


    ?Although Shi Da and Shi Xiaosan have not made as much progress as Shi Xiaoer, they are still considered illiterate. They can report and write menus without problems, and they can finally stay in Suji.


    In the afternoon, Siping took Ye and Shi to pull three carts of things. All the things needed for the business were ready, and they were waiting for the business to open.


    In the evening, Su Dalang brought back two to three hundred leaflets. Su Ruojin asked with a smile, "Did we invite a lot of classmates today?"


    Su Dalang shook his head, "We are still classmates in the 3rd and 5th grade."


    ¡°Then why are there so many more today than yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Su Fuzi drew more than a hundred copies for us.¡±


    Su Ruojin was surprised. She didn''t expect Su Xiangheng to be so interesting. "It seems that I didn''t steal brother''s instant noodles in vain."


    Su Dalang was laughed at by his sister, it was true.


    Su Ruojin was curious and asked, "Are those painted by Su Fuzi?" She wanted to find them out.


    Su Dalang''s face turned red, "The good paintings are all painted by Master."


    "That''s the above, isn''t it?" No wonder it felt different from yesterday. He quickly got in front of the oil lamp. The light was bright, and it was obviously the same picture, but what Su Fuzi painted was better than what Su Dalang and others painted, no matter with the brush. The artistic conception was really good, so Su Ruojin kept a copy privately.


    ?Seeing that everything was ready, they were waiting for the opening on March 3, which was the day after tomorrow. On that day, Su Yanli asked for leave and brought his family over to attend the opening ceremony.


    On the second day, Su Ruojin hired seven or eight children and asked them to go to intersections, alleys, bookshops, libraries, and pen and ink shops to attack people they saw. Almost everyone on Wenshan Street and Dongshan Academy knew that Su Ji''s shop had expanded and reopened. There are promotions.


    That night, Su Yanli came over with his whole family. He had been busy working at the shop for a few days. Su Ruojin felt like he was still at home yesterday, but also felt as if he had been away from home for a long time. Seeing his parents coming early, he was so happy and so excited. In the arms of the couple.


    ¡°Dad, mother¡­¡±


    The couple both caught the coquettish eldest daughter and said, "Thank you for your hard work, Jin."


    Su Ruojin hugged her parents'' arms and arched them, acting coquettishly, which made the couple''s hearts melt. It turned out that no matter how capable her daughter was or how she looked like an adult, she was still a child after all. Seeing them both It''s all revealed.


    After playing coquettishly, Su Ruojin helped Su Sanlang and Su Silang and took her parents to visit the morning tea room. Each table was separated by a screen. It was like a lobby but also had privacy. The layout was very novel.


    Su Yanli couldn''t help but nodded, "If it were near my home, I would eat here every day."


    "That''s right." Su Ruojin said with a proud smile, "When the time comes, the Su Ji in the capital will also be changed in this way."

 Chapter 168： All are here

    Chapter 168 is here


    On the second day, the morning light was dim.


    ??The mountain mist floats on Wenshan Street, lingering like a misty long silk floating in the middle of the street. Walking in it is like walking on the clouds. The heat from the fireworks at Su Kee''s shop diluted the fog and opened a path for people who got up early to have breakfast.


    The morning tea opening ceremony is exactly at the right time, which is eight o''clock in later generations. If there is a clock, Su Ruojin can be accurate to eight o''clock eight minutes and eight seconds. Unfortunately, it can only be counted to eight o''clock by pressing the funnel, but it does not affect the sale of steamed buns and shaomai in front of the shop. Waiting, people passing by saw the roll-up banner placed in front of Su Ji''s shop, which said that the new morning tea shop would open at eight o''clock, welcome to visit, and get a 50% discount.


    ?Some curious people stayed and gathered around, eating breakfast and watching the excitement.


    ?Unconsciously, the sun climbed up the hillside, jumped into the sky, broke through the clouds, and glowed brightly. Seeing that the good time was coming, Su Ruojin, Ye Huaizhen, and Shu Tong were as busy as little bees coming in and out.


    ?The shop reopened, and Su Ruojin didn''t invite anyone except her own family, so she didn''t want to wait for anyone. When her family members all stood at the door, Shu Tongshu and the Shi brothers were about to light firecrackers, but were stopped by Siping.


    "Wait a moment, the little prince will be here soon."


    Zhao Lan knew the whole process of reopening the shop. After all, his manager Siping came to help almost every day, so Su Ruojin didn''t find it strange that he could come, so he didn''t light the firecrackers yet.


    Zhao Lan didn¡¯t arrive, but when he arrived, he saw Su Yanzu coming from the street.


    Su Ruojin leaned close to her father and asked in a low voice: "My uncle also asked for leave today?"


    Su Yanli shook his head, "He doesn''t need to ask for leave."


    ¡°Huh?¡± She thought to herself, isn¡¯t Xiu Mu today? Is my brother-in-law so awesome that he can enter and exit the Imperial College at will?


    ¡°After the New Year, your brother-in-law will not go to the Imperial College.¡±


    Su Ruojin was even more shocked, "He won''t take the imperial examination?"


    Su Yanli didn''t know, "I heard that I''m taking care of my family''s business in the capital."


    ??Grandpa and grandma looked away when it was cheap? No more forcing him to take the imperial examination? For some reason, Su Ruojin remembered the articles about tyrants that she had read before. Those tyrants who came home to inherit the family business only returned home under certain conditions. Could it be that the uncle also had conditions for returning home?


    Of course, at this moment, Su Ruojin couldn''t think about this anymore, because she saw her uncle Su Yanzu bringing a young man about the same age as him. He was obviously wearing an old linen robe, the most ordinary dress, and even looked pale and sickly, but None of this seems to affect his detached and clean scholarly temperament.


    ??There is a sense of elegance and handsomeness that is not as graceful as his. It is really full of poetry and painting, which is amazing!


    Su Ruojin raised his head and asked, "Dad, who is this person?"


    ? It turns out that the rumors are true. His brother-in-law is really as good as Long Yang. Su Yanli has a dark face. Even though he is his favorite daughter, he can''t reply.


    Su Ruojin was shocked as she had never seen her father''s face like this before... She didn''t expect her guess to come true.


    ? People of later generations think that the ancients were very orthodox and had nothing in common with them. But in fact, the good things about Long Yang and the habit of cutting sleeves are all idioms that came out from ancient times. People think that orthodoxy is after the Neo-Confucianism of Cheng Dynasty in the Song Dynasty.


    Before the Song Dynasty, both Longyang''s kindness and masculinity were actually very popular, especially in the Wei and Jin Dynasties, which reached their peak.


    ??If it is true love, although Su Ruojin cannot accept this, she can put aside differences and respect other people''s choices, but if she is as masculine as a **** from a wealthy aristocracy, she will spurn Su Yanzu.


    The two came hand in hand to greet the glow. One was handsome with straight features and picturesque eyebrows; the other was handsome with melancholy, gentle and elegant; both of them had fluttering clothes and full of fairy spirit, just like the immortals in the painting, they were simply graceful. dazzling everyone''s eyes.


    Probably because he was surrounded by everyone''s eyes, the melancholy young man looked uneasy and turned to look at Su Yanli. His brother-in-law also turned his head and smiled at him, his eyes gentle and lingering, filled with endless affection.


    Su Yan turned his head politely.


    ?Cheng Yingzhen was so embarrassed that she didn''t know where to look.


    Everyone pretended not to understand what Cheng Yingzhen was saying.


    ?Only Su Ruojin was the most convinced. As expected, he was a cool and unrestrained uncle who had his own way of doing things. She probably guessed why he came home to inherit the family business. It must be because of his blue-faced confidant.


    well! What a waste of genes... what a waste of two handsome guys who can''t become other people''s husbands...


    ? Su Ruojin hadn¡¯t finished feeling emotional in her heart. Su Yanzu and the young man came forward and congratulated Su Ji on reopening. ¡°I wish A Jin a prosperous business and abundant financial resources.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡±


    Su Yanzu smiled and introduced her, "My dear friend, Shangguanyu."


    ¡°Hello, Uncle Shangguan.¡±


    ?Shangguanyu was facing Shaobai''s family for some reason, but he didn''t expect that the young lady had already asked them. He responded slightly, "Second lady, you''re welcome."


    ???After greetings, just when Zhao Lan''s carriage arrived and Siping hurriedly greeted it.


    Su Yanli and his family also came up to greet him.


    ?He ignored his brother-in-law from beginning to end. For some reason, although he hated his original family, he felt that Su Yanzu''s life should not be like this. It was such a pity.


    Zhao Lan usually only has one carriage when he travels. For some reason, two carriages came today. Did he bring a carriage with gifts? When Su Ruojin was wondering, Zhao Lan jumped out of the carriage and smiled at her. She smiled back. Just when he was about to say hello, he turned around and walked to the carriage behind, stretched out his hand to open the curtain, and revealed a breathtakingly fine white flawless He put his hand on Zhao Lan''s arm, and then the girl who came down from the other side put her other hand on her.


    ?Princess Yuehua stepped off the carriage stool.


    The princess is here!


    She didn¡¯t invite him! Suddenly, the pressure in Su Ruojin''s heart increased sharply, and she followed her father and quickly stepped forward to salute, "I have met Her Highness the Princess!"


    Yuehua''s face was pale and expressionless. She looked past Su Yanli''s family and looked at the two young men following behind. They were bowing and saluting.


    ??When the eldest girl saw the sick man, she glared with anger and wanted to eat him. Su Ruojin was so frightened that she followed the gazes of the master and servant and looked back, landing on his brother-in-law and Shangguanyu.


    Here comes, everyone comes!


    Su Ruojin¡¯s scalp was numb. Today was the opening of Su Ji¡¯s morning tea shop. How did these three people meet together? It¡¯s really¡­


    Su Ruojin had no idea what happened this year or what was going on in Beijing. Su Yanli didn''t bring a word of it home.


    Zhao Lan''s eyes were so cold that he could kill. The moment the young lady looked at him, she quickly switched to the gentle channel like a Sichuan opera, smiled slightly, and stepped forward, "Ajin, I wish you a prosperous business and make money every day when you open your new store." ¡±


    ¡°Thank you to the little prince for your support all the way. I will keep it in my heart.¡±


    Zhao Lan smiled and asked, "The auspicious time has come."


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re just waiting for the little prince!¡± Su Ruojin waved away the inexplicable awkward atmosphere, quickly heated up the opening atmosphere, turned around and shouted, ¡°Uncle Shutong, let¡¯s start.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Zhao Lan and his aunt Princess Yuehua stood in the lobby. A group of maids stood guard at the door, and the popularity of the opening instantly increased.


    When Shu Tong saw that the nobles were all standing, he asked the three Shi brothers to light the firecrackers and start lighting firecrackers. Suddenly, Wenshan Street was filled with the sound of firecrackers. The sound floated upward and was heard even in Dongshan Academy.


    Su Xiangheng was on his way down the mountain with a group of colleagues. He smiled and said, "It''s a step too late."


    ?All colleagues laughed and said, "We are here, we must have just received guests."


    "Too."


    The firecrackers were set off after nearly half an hour, and all the shopkeepers and clerks who could come to Wenshan Street came to join in the fun. They only waited for the beautiful female shopkeeper Su Ji to say: "Everyone can go in and have morning tea."


    Excited and curious people filed in.


    Since the princess arrived, the second room was given to her. Everyone lined up in the first room or crowded in the former lobby. In March, it was not too cold when the sun came out in the morning, so Su Ruojin asked people to use all the spare tables and chairs. Take it out and place it at the door.


    It was full of diners inside and outside.


    Although Bianjing City is the most prosperous and wealthy place in Dayin, for ordinary or middle-class people, it is almost impossible for everyone to have access to exquisite morning tea. Everyone was shocked when they looked at the expensive order sheets. If the owner''s house was opening for business today and there were no nobles present, someone might have started scolding him right away, but they held it back and they didn''t dare to cause trouble.


    Su Xiangheng took the lead in ordering a set meal.


    Two tall, slender and delicate female waiters came out pushing a trolley. From the trolley, they brought out every kind of exquisite refreshments that were astonishing, as well as tea sets that were so exquisite that you couldn''t help but touch them.


    Someone couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°No wonder it¡¯s expensive. Just looking at these small cages, sauce dishes, and plates, each one is so delicately decorated with gold and flowers that you can¡¯t bear to move your chopsticks, not to mention the Mingqian tea that smells so fragrant.¡±


    It¡¯s really worth the money.


    ?The food was brought to the table, like a threshold. Some people touched their noses and automatically went to the door to buy a basket of buns and left.


    Those who stayed were the shopkeepers, bosses or the masters of Dongshan Academy. They had money and leisure. They sat at the table and chatted while eating. During the chat, the shopkeepers and bosses recommended unique books or famous paintings to the masters. It was like a cultural feast to discuss the value of unique copies and the genres of famous paintings.


    Unknowingly, Suji Morning Tea Shop has become a gathering place for literati, or a place for them to make friends, or a place where certain works of art are traded. In short, Wenshan Street, which sells cultural products, has become more prosperous. Many people come here because of its reputation, and it has become a popular place for literati to check in.


    ?After the automatic filtering, the shop that was obviously full of people became quiet. Everyone ate politely and talked elegantly. Suji Morning Tea instantly became an elegant place.


    I won¡¯t tell you what happened next. Su Ruojin could finally sit down and take a breath, and then she remembered to ask, "How about my dad''s place in the second private room?"


    Mao Ya replied, "My lord has returned to the backyard a long time ago. The princess does not want your company, so she only keeps Mr. Su and Mr. Shangguan as her companions."


    Three people in one room? Su Ruojin was surprised and asked quickly: "What about Prince Zhao?"


    "The little prince saw that you were busy and took a rest in your steward''s room."


    ¡°Let¡¯s serve tea to the little prince.¡±


    ??Mao Yatou nodded, "Sisters Chunxiao and Qiuyue are waiting for me personally."


    ?Then she would be relieved.


    When he was free, his mind became empty, and Su Ruojin''s heart of gossip ignited unknowingly. Wouldn''t the three of them start fighting in a room without the little prince in charge?

 Chapter 169： Dog blood

    Chapter 169: Dog blood


    The large round table in the tea room is filled with all kinds of refreshments, as well as tea made from the latest tea leaves this year.


    Su Ji''s method of brewing tea comes from Su Ruojin. It is brewed with boiled water and divided into one and two passes. At this time, the tea in the Dayin Dynasty was not brewed, but ground tea powder and seasonings (salt, ginger, etc.) were added. )decoction.


    About adding seasonings, you may be surprised. How can salt and **** be added to tea? However, tea before the Tang and Song Dynasties was indeed cooked with other foods, and adding seasonings was relatively common. Moreover, the tea powder used in making tea was tea powder ground from finished tea cakes, not the tea leaves we are familiar with.


    Su Ruojin was really not used to putting salt, **** and other seasonings in tea, so she just bought the tea and brewed it herself. It was clear, strong and fragrant, and she could brew it at will. It was simple and left an endless aftertaste when she drank it. Under her influence, Su Yanli also liked tea. The simple way to drink tea.


    Neither Princess Yuehua nor the gourmet Su Yanzu noticed that Su Ji Tea was different from what they usually see.


    ?We were in the same room, Princess Yuehua was sitting at the head of the table, she was graceful and dignified, with a solemn look on her face. Her judgmental eyes fell on Su and Shangguan, who were standing side by side, with a cold air.


    In May of last year, Su Shaobai was looking for a house outside in order to pick up Guanyu and come to the capital. Princess Yuehua''s stewardess deliberately put a suitable house for Ya Ren and asked him to rent it to Su Yanzu. Something went wrong at this stage. Until Su Yanzu returned to his hometown, he did not rent a house in the capital.


    After the end of Qiu Wei, Su Yanzu failed again and brought Lan Yan Zhiji with him when he entered the capital. At that time, no one thought that the person he brought was the person he liked. They all thought he was bringing a friend and did not take it seriously. .


    After this friend came to Beijing, he stayed in an inn. Princess Yuehua and her subordinates thought that he came to the capital to accompany Su Yanzu, who had fallen into disgrace. In order to win Su Yanzu''s heart, Princess Yuehua "went to save the country" and found out that Shangguanyu was breathing. Because of his illness, he specially asked the best doctor from the imperial hospital to prescribe Gongting Lengxiang Pills to him. Shangguanyu, who was about to die from coughing when he came to Beijing, actually got better day by day after the special effects pills given by the princess.


    Su Yanzu thanked Princess Yuehua, so at a suitable opportunity he said that Shangguanyu was still his soul mate and thanked the princess for saving his life.


    "Is it because of his illness that you failed to pass the exam and brought him to the capital?"


    Su Yanzu did not deny it.


    Princess Yuehua was so angry that she almost got asthma. Su Yanzu was looking for someone to treat his sweetheart like an imperial physician. She actually sent the imperial physician to him and cured his love rival?


    ? Sheng Sheng made people watch a joke. Because of this, she beat and scolded several maids and sold them, but...but...she still lost to a man...a man...


    She knew it was ridiculous, but Princess Yuehua just refused to give in. She was the princess of the Yin Dynasty, and she had to get this man, including his heart, so she couldn''t help but leave the princess''s house and come in person to see what kind of man could rob her. Her man. As expected, she was a bit glamorous at first sight, but it didn''t matter. She stared at Shangguan, and she instantly turned him into dust just by his identity.


    Su Yanzu knew that he had made it very clear. He felt that it was impossible for a princess of a country to entangle an ordinary squire''s son, but he did not expect that the princess would come anyway.


    Shaobai had already told him about the misunderstanding between Shaobai and Her Royal Highness, but the relationship between him and Shaobai was unbearable. Everyone who knew about it would despise them. They lived in a corner where they never saw the light of day. Seeing the noble princess, Shangguanyu really felt inferior to the dust. If it weren''t for him, Shaobai might have been a second-ranked Jinshi and his future was limitless.


    Su Ruojin quietly approached the second private room and put her ear against the wall, listening to the sounds inside. However, except for the sounds coming from the first room, the second room was unnervingly quiet.


    Would you like to go in and see what''s going on? Su Ruojin was thinking about how to get in. Suddenly, she was lightly tapped on the shoulder. Her heart almost jumped out of fright. When she turned around, she saw that it was the little prince.


    What do you think of his appearance?


    She asked what was going on inside?


    ??Zhao Lan sneered coldly and whispered, "Su Dekai threatened his son to return to Pingjiang Mansion if he didn''t take over the business, so that he would never see Shangguanyu again."


    ¡°They are originally from Pingjiang Prefecture.¡±


    ¡°Su Dekai also used his own life to force Su Yanzu to marry a concubine to carry on the family line.¡±


    (¡Ño¡Ñ)Do you want to be so bloody?


    Dear friends, in Chapter 168, which is the previous chapter, I misremembered a plot, that is, Su Ruojin knew that the princess had confessed to Su Yanzu, so Su Ruojin should know the relationship between them and why they came together.


    Binghe made a mistake in writing, so the last chapter has been revised. Those who have subscribed can go back and read it.


    Hong Kong is deeply sorry for affecting your reading experience. Thank you for your continued support. I love you!

 Chapter 170： if

    Chapter 170 If


    It is said that women don¡¯t care about anything when they fall in love, such as marrying far away, cheating, etc., etc. In fact, men have no IQ when they fall in love, and they don¡¯t even care about their future.


    Su Ruojin really didn¡¯t expect that her talented and charming brother-in-law would risk everything for love. Thinking about it from another perspective, one day, would she like someone so purely? She laughed secretly. She had been suppressed by society for a long time. The reality was so overwhelming that there was no innocence and romance left.


    The little lady smiled strangely. Zhao Lan was condescending and had a panoramic view of her expression, "What are you thinking about?"


    "It''s nothing." Su Ruojin moved away quietly, not gossiping about what the three of them would be like. She went to the steward''s room to have some lovemaking, but it was all in vain.


    The smell of fireworks in the world is the most soothing to the human heart.


    After a busy morning, Su Ruojin moved her chopsticks and suddenly realized that the tea on the table was for the little prince, "You didn''t eat it."


    Zhao Lan sat down opposite the young lady, "Yeah." His aunt was obsessed with a low-level scholar and wanted to compete with men for men, which had completely embarrassed the royal family. His father wanted him to hurry up. The two dealt with it, but the aunt wouldn''t let it.


    ?Princess Yuehua said that she was not cheating on money or feelings, so she refused from the beginning because she was unwilling to do so.


    ?Dare to refuse the princess, it is a sin in itself.


    ???If it weren''t for Dr. Su and the little lady, Zhao Lan would have followed his father''s words and taken action. But now...the little lady calls Su Yanzu a brother-in-law, introduces people to her as her brother-in-law, and just makes people disappear, as if...


    Zhao Lan has been hesitating.


    Su Yanzu didn''t know that he had offended someone from the royal family, and not only was his wealth at risk, but his life was in danger. His niece''s face saved him for the time being.


    He knelt down in front of the princess again, thanked her for her appreciation, and thanked him for saving people. "I have nothing to repay, but I will work hard to repay Her Highness the Princess in the next life."


    Shangguanyu also knelt down and said, "The grass people are poor people. I thank the princess for saving my life. I will hold a grass knot in my next life to repay the princess for her great kindness."


    Princess Yuehua has always been aloof and has never heard any flattering or grateful words. She will take their words into consideration and narrow her eyes slightly, "I want to see how you really love each other."


    Su Yanzu is miserable. His old father at home is forcing him to step into the secular world. Now the imperial power is forcing him to stay away from his true love. How can life be so difficult?


    Shangguanyu''s already melancholy heart dropped even lower. Suddenly, it felt as if his throat was being pinched and he couldn''t breathe. His face instantly turned pale and he fell straight to the ground. Su Yanzu was so frightened that he hugged him and quickly pinched him, "Ah Yu¡­Ayu¡­¡±


    Princess Yuehua, who was sitting in a high position, watched Su Yanzu panicking and hurriedly trying to save his sweetheart. She looked calmly and glanced at the big girl.


    The eldest girl was unwilling to give in, but she did not dare to disobey the princess''s order. She took out the cold scented pills from her sleeve pocket and put them on the table in front of the princess.


    Su Yanzu saw this and quickly knelt down in front of the princess, "Your Highness, help!"


    Yue Hua acted as if she didn''t hear anything. She picked up the tea poured by the girl and drank it in a noble and elegant manner.


    Su Yanzu knelt forward two more steps as if resigned to his fate, and reached out to touch the hem of the princess''s skirt, "Your Highness..."


    Yuehua stepped on Su Yanzu''s shoulder, "Will you do anything for him?"


    Su Yanzu raised his eyes, with a look of humiliation indicating that he would go through fire and water for his lover.


    ??Princess Yuehua, who had been in control just now, suddenly became angry, kicked Su Yanzu down, and stared at him fiercely, "What if I meet you first?"


    Su Yanzu, who was in a state of embarrassment after being kicked, raised his eyes with a determined expression: "Your Highness, you know, if there is a ''if'', there will be no clouds and sunny days in this world."


    "You..." Yuehua closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Although glory is rare in this world, she stood up suddenly, waved the cold flower pill on the table, turned around and left.


    A group of girls and women quickly followed.


    Out of the door, I heard the princess¡¯s voice, ¡°I want a table of tea to be sent to another courtyard.¡±


    "Yes, Your Highness." Su Yanzu quickly climbed to the front of the Lengxiang Pills, grabbed the Lengxiang Pills and turned to Shangguanyu. He poured one pill into his mouth and fed it to his mouth. He then found some water and drank it down. After a while, his face turned purple. Shangguanyu took a deep breath.


    He came back from the gate of **** again.


    ¡°Shao Bai¡­¡±


    "Ayu..." Su Yanzu hugged Shangguanyu tightly. Without him, he didn''t know how he would live in the future.


    It was a beautiful spring day in Hexun in March. He had taken leave and was in Dongshan. After eating and drinking, Su Yanjin went to find his father.


    ¡°How about we find a place with beautiful scenery for a picnic in the afternoon?¡±


    Of course they all agreed. Su Sanlang and Xiao Shilang danced very energetically, "It''s best to find a place where dad can fish."


    Hey, Su Ruojin doesn¡¯t know when his father started to like fishing.


    I heard that "once you enter the Diaoyu Gate, you will cease to be a worldly person, girls will become passers-by, and money will be like floating clouds." You are no different from a monk.


    Su Yanli smiled and said: "Some masters in the Imperial College talked about going outing and fishing. I talked about it at home, and Sanlang remembered it."


    That¡¯s it!


    Su Ruojin is a doting father. Since she mentioned it, she quickly asked someone to go to a fishing gear shop to buy it. You may not be able to find a fishing gear shop in the capital, but where is Wenshan Street? Everything that literati like to play can be found here.


    Su Yanli quickly stopped them, "There are a lot of children. It''s too dangerous to go to the river. It''s better not to go there."


    That''s right, Su Ruojin gave up.


    With a goal in mind, the Su family took tea for lunch, and after eating, they drove a mule cart to play.


    ??Zhao Lan also wanted to go, euphemistically calling it, "Let''s relax together."


    Su Ruojin asked, "Her Royal Highness the Princess has gone back, why don''t you follow her and have a look?" Don''t worry, your aunt?


    Zhao Lan drooped his eyelids and said, "It doesn''t matter." He has everything to do with heaven and earth, but how can a nephew take care of his aunt''s affairs? What should I do if I go back now? Comfort or threaten to kill? None of them are appropriate. It¡¯s better not to see them.


    ?Half an hour after the princess left, Su Yanzu also left with Shangguanyu. It is said that Shangguanyu lived in a small village at the foot of Dongshan Mountain and made a living by selling calligraphy and paintings.


    ?I heard from a shopkeeper who knew him on the street that he was talented and stylish, but he was weak. Sometimes he would be out of breath after walking a few steps. I heard that he would choke if he was not careful.


    Su Ruojin was shocked again, "Could it be that my uncle went back to Pingjiang Mansion to take care of him? No wonder he failed to pass the exam."


    On a sunny hillside, Su Ruojin and Su Yanli were sitting under the shade of a tree. They couldn''t help but discuss their uncle and Shangguanyu.


    Su Yanli hated the fact that iron cannot be made into steel, "Your grandfather and grandmother gave up all of me as a Jinshi for him, and he actually..."


    It is true that as great as the hope is, there is also great disappointment.


    On the recliner, Zhao Lan turned his head and looked at the father and daughter who were filled with emotion. He thought to himself, your brother-in-law is not ready to get married or have children for the sake of a man, and he wants to make the old Su family become a legitimate heir!


    Su Ruojin clicked her tongue, "My uncle is a true-hearted person, but..." No one in the world can tolerate them!


    ?This is destined to be a love journey full of ups and downs.


    "No more, no more..." Feeling all negative energy, Su Ruojin stood up, stretched, and asked Sister Mao Ya to find the kite. She wanted to run into the wind and enjoy the bright spring scenery.


    ??As Su Ruojin stood up, Zhao Lan also climbed up from the recliner, "I''ll help you."

 Chapter 171： Huapings thoughts

    Chapter 171 Hua Ping¡¯s Thoughts


    Su Yanli was sitting next to his wife, playing with his little daughter who was a few months old. He didn''t even notice that the student was so close to his eldest daughter, and of course he didn''t expect that the student had already considered abducting his daughter.


    What would happen if you knew?


    The sunshine in March is gentle but not dry, making people feel comfortable. The willows and flowers are charming, the green mountains and streams are full of vitality. You can be intoxicated by the breeze and beautiful scenery, and enjoy the quiet time with your family. You can feel that even your breathing is filled with the spring spirit of love.


    On the road, flowers are blooming into a sea, refreshing and indifferent, why not return home slowly!


    Su Yanli took three days off, and could still spend two days playing near Dongshan Academy. There was a place to live outside the city, so the Su family was not in a hurry to return to the city. They stayed until the sun set and the cool breeze started to play before returning to Su Ji''s morning tea shop.


    After flying a kite in the afternoon, Su Ruojin returned to Suji. She didn¡¯t even eat dinner. After washing herself, she crawled into bed and fell asleep. She was so tired. She was tired from busy business in the morning, and her outing with her family in the afternoon was also very exhausting. Anyway, as soon as she got into bed, she went to meet Duke Zhou, and she didn''t even have time to ask Zhao Lan if he was going back to the city.


    Su Yanli left Zhao Lan behind and realized that the two rooms used for entertaining guests had been converted into morning tea rooms by her daughter. "I''m really sorry for Zijin. If you don''t mind, I''ll ask Zijin to stay in Dalang''s room."


    Zhao Lan refused, ¡°I have a place to live in Wenshan Street.¡±


    Su Yanli still felt sorry for him and asked him to stay.


    Seeing Dr. Su''s apology and guilt, Shuangrui smiled and said, "The Dongsheng Restaurant on Wenshan Street is the property of my young master, and there is a residence for him in it."


    ??If Su Ruojin was here, she would definitely be surprised. Isn''t it the restaurant where she met Su Xiangheng for dinner last time? Unexpectedly, it was the property of the little county prince.


    Su Yanli and his wife sent the young prince to the door and waited until he got on the carriage before turning back and entering the courtyard.


    After a busy day, Ye Huaizhen, the female shopkeeper of Su Ji, had no time until Haishi (ten o''clock). After checking the shop, she dragged her tired body back to her room to sleep. When she walked to the door of the room, she saw someone standing with arms crossed and one leg leaning against the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of being a playboy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been helping you all day, and you¡¯re treating me like this?¡±


    ?Ye Huaizhen sneered lightly, "I didn''t ask anyone to help me." After that, he opened the door and entered the house.


    Huaping put down his legs and stretched out his arms to stop others from opening the door. "I made some tea or some wine?"


    "I don''t have as much energy as Mr. Hua. I have to open the shop early tomorrow, so I won''t chat with Mr. Hua." Ye Huaizhen pushed his blocking arm, but didn''t move at all. He raised his eyes and said, "I know Mr. Hua''s skills." Okay, there¡¯s no need to embarrass me as a prostitute!¡±


    The woman opposite refused to take advantage of him and made it clear that she didn''t like him. Huaping was a little helpless. When his brain was weak, he was too lazy to think. When he was lazy, problems would arise. "You are not young anymore. Why are you so tired? You might as well find a man to marry." ¡±


    ??This kind of straight man, no matter how handsome he is, is single based on his ability.


    Ye Huaizhen was too lazy to sneer at him. Instead, she stood in front of someone with her arms folded, "I will never marry in this life, no matter what age I am."


    Hua Ping looked at her with contempt, "If you don''t get married in your twenties, you will have to pay taxes. You have been paying taxes for several years."


    ¡°How many years does it matter to you?¡± Ye Huaizhen, tired and sleepy, ran out of patience and sneered, ¡°Besides, do I look like someone who can¡¯t afford to be friends?¡±


    Huaping:¡­


    ??The light from the lantern in the corridor was dim and dim, but it could not hide Hua Sicha''s embarrassment. Even a classic male chauvinist sentence appeared in his mind: Why should women come out to show themselves? Shouldn''t they be at home caring for their husbands and raising children?


    This time, Ye Huaizhen was scornful and pushed him away, "Say this in front of your boss and see if she will hire you in the future." "What...words?" Hua Ping thought to herself, what should I say? Oh...ah...did I just say what I was thinking?


    this¡­


    ??Ye Huaizhen gave a fake smile, and when the other person was stunned, he pushed him to open the door and went in, then slammed the door shut with his backhand.


    Huaping:¡­


    ?No, he clearly wanted to ask you, you didn¡¯t eat much for dinner, would you like some midnight snack, but what did he just say...what did he say...


    ?? Hua Ping, who has been dragging her around, encountered the Waterloo of his life. He finally found a woman who was compatible with him. Unexpectedly, after knowing him for half a year, she didn''t even care about him. Could it be that women are reserved? Looking for a matchmaker?


    ??The little prince looked for Huaping, and Siping came to call for someone through Su Ji''s bento. Unexpectedly, he stood at the door of the Moon Cave and watched the play. He shook his head and laughed, waving to him.


    Huaping put away his annoyance and followed Siping out of Suji and onto Wenshan Street. He habitually looked around with vigilance. The clues revealed in the Dongshan Academy Explosives Case and the Dragon Boat Festival Attempt Case all pointed to Wenshan Street. However, all along , they didn''t even find out which shop on Wenshan Street was the stronghold of the Liaoxia people.


    In fact, last year, the Detective Department found out that there were spies from the Liaoxia Kingdom in Wenshan Street, but they were too cunning and cautious, and they kept slipping away.


    ? Zhao Lan and Hua Ping gathered together under the lamp and decided to take advantage of the opening of Su Ji¡¯s morning tea shop to get to know the shopkeepers of various shops on Wenshan Street.


    ¡°Yu Hou, how many days do you plan to stay here?¡±


    Yu Hou, the official name of Zhao Lan.


    As mentioned earlier, the Imperial City Department has a very powerful authority, similar to that of the Jinyi Guards. One hand controls the palace guards, and the other hand conducts spying and supervision. The official departments under its jurisdiction include: Detective Department and Bingjing Affairs.


    Among them, the people in charge of the leadership are all personally deployed by the emperor. They are usually selected from the Forbidden Army Department or the Guards and Pro-Army Department. These two departments are combined into the Palace Front Department, and their subordinate organizations are commanding the Envoy Department in the Palace Front. The three yamen are collectively known as the "Three Yamen" together with the Guards and Pro-Army Horse and Army Command Division and the Guards and Infantry Commander-in-Chief Division, subordinate to the Guards and Pro-Army Department.


    The "two divisions and three yamen" system was the highest command organization of the imperial army in the Yin Dynasty.


    Yu Hou is one of the commanders in front of the palace. He is ranked in the fifth rank and ranks above the official defense envoy. In the command sequence of the Dianqian Division, he is second only to the Dianqian Metropolitan Commander and the Dianqian Deputy Commander. The three yamen in charge of the army are located above Yuhou, the capital of the horse army and the infantry capital of the guards and pro-army.


    Fourteen-year-old Zhao Lan, in addition to being born with the title of Pingyang County Prince, now also has an official position from the fifth rank, making him a powerful person among the powerful.


    The Su family will stay here for three days, and Zhao Lan will stay here for at least three days.


    Hua Ping probably guessed it, but he was still surprised when he heard Zhao Xiaojunwang admit it personally. He thought to himself, I handle official and private matters together. Could it be that Xiaojunwang also wants to win over his mother-in-law?


    But there are two little girls from the Su family, one is nine years old and the other is less than a year and a half old, so they can¡¯t book a wedding now!


    ? Hua Ping smiled to himself, feeling better about being rejected by a woman. When the moon was in the sky, he left Dongsheng Restaurant and quietly returned to Su Ji.


    On the second day, if it weren''t for Su Wumei''s loud crying, Su Ruojin would have been able to sleep until noon. When her little sister woke her up, Su Ruojin didn''t even have a place to vent her anger after getting up. She sat by the dressing table, yawning all the time, and asked, "How''s business at the shop?"


    Mao Ya fetched some face wash, came in from the outside, and said with a smile, "It''s pretty good."


    ¡°Are they all those people?¡±


    Mao Ya said, "I heard from Shopkeeper Ye, mainly the bosses and shopkeepers on the street, as well as the masters of Wenshan Academy."


    It is indeed this group of people, Su Ji¡¯s morning tea shop is ready!

 Chapter 172： Shopping in blue (two updates combined into one, 4,000 words)

    Chapter 172 Shopping in blue (two updates combined into one, 4000 words)


    After getting dressed and washed, Su Ruojin was ready to treat herself as a guest and go into the tea restaurant to order a set meal and experience the morning tea culture. As soon as she left the Moon Cave Gate, she met Zhao Lan coming over.


    ¡°Morning, little prince!¡±


    Zhao Lan smiled slightly and said, "Morning."


    The two of them greeted each other and asked if they had eaten breakfast. The young lady said that she wanted to order food as a guest, and Zhao Lan said that he was treating her.


    Su Ruojin, as the host, wanted to treat guests, but was stopped by Zhao Lan, "Then there is that little lady who is treating guests."


    ?Zhao Lan insisted on inviting this guest, so Su Ruojin couldn''t insist anymore. After entering, his father Su Yanli had already taken his mother, Sanlang and Shilang to eat.


    Zhao Lan stood at the door and hesitated for a moment. He wanted to treat the young lady to eat alone, but did not want to sit at the same table with the teacher.


    Su Yanli didn''t see what the student was thinking, but the food on the table was half-empty. The students had different identities, so it didn''t look good anyway, so he stood up and said, "Why don''t you, Ah Jin, sit at the next table with the little prince?"


    Just what Zhao Lan wanted.


    Su Ruojin thought that it would be good to save her mother from being uncomfortable eating at the table, so she sat at the same table as Zhao Lan. The waitress brought the order book to the two of them and asked them to order.


    Su Ruojin painstakingly listed all the snacks and tea in the dining book. She could tell what was there even with her eyes closed, so she asked Zhao Lan to order.


    He smiled slightly and asked her what she was going to eat over here. Su Ruojin smiled and said, "Prepare a crystal set meal. Where are you, little prince?"


    ¡°Then just like you.¡±


    Crystal set menu mainly includes crystal shrimp dumplings, crystal osmanthus cake, crystal crab roe soup dumplings, crystal meat, fried spring rolls, pumpkin cake with red dates and wolfberry glutinous rice porridge, and a cup of green tea.


    ? Zhao Lan used to be silent during food and sleep, but since he went to Su''s house for dinner, although he didn''t talk about it himself, he liked to listen to what others said. Of course, this person refers specifically to Mrs. Su Er.


    After eating a big crystal crab roe soup dumpling, Su Ruojin was so satisfied that she couldn''t help but sigh: "If it weren''t for the little prince''s favor, a small shop like Su Ji wouldn''t be able to get crab roe at this time of year."


    Zhao Lan was sucking the soup out of the big crab roe soup dumpling. He took a full mouthful and was really satisfied. Seeing that his master was eating happily, Shuangrui quickly took another basket from the side table and placed it in front of his little master.


    There is only one in each cage. The transparent and bright ones are lying in the small cages. They are very delicate.


    ??Zhao Lan poked the orange tube into the sloshing crab roe soup dumpling, raised her eyes and asked, "What are you going to do after breakfast?"


    ¡°Stay with my parents¡­¡±


    Su Yanli had finished eating at the table. He got off the table and was about to go out and give the table to the queue behind him. He happened to pass by and when he heard his daughter''s words, he quickly interrupted: "We don''t want to accompany you. You can do whatever you want."


    Su Ruojin: ...she still disliked being accompanied, so she puffed up her mouth to express her dissatisfaction.


    Su Yanli said to the students: "Don''t be in a hurry, eat slowly."


    ?Zhao Lan nodded.


    Sanlang and Silang were young and could not have the patience to accompany the adults to have morning tea slowly, so Su Yanli and his wife took their two children out of the restaurant. Also, Su Xiaowu was still sleeping in the room, so the couple hurried back to the room worriedly. .


    The empty table was quickly occupied by waiting guests.


    Business is booming!


    Su Ruojin''s mood improved and she asked casually: "What are you going to do after breakfast?"


    ¡°March is a perfect spring season. Let¡¯s go out for a walk. Do you want to come together?¡±


    ¡°Where to go?¡± Su Ruojin didn¡¯t want to go out today after being out for a long time yesterday afternoon.


    ¡°Where does Ah Jin want to go?¡±


    "Me?" Ye Huaizhen took care of the things in the shop, and her parents brought her younger brothers and sisters. It was rare for Su Ruojin to have free time, "Go shopping."


    ¡°I happen to have nothing to do.¡± It means going shopping with you.


    Su Ruojin was about to grab the crystal shrimp dumplings. When she heard this, she raised her eyes and said, "You asked for leave like my father?"


    "Um."


    The young lady stared at him with her clear eyes. Zhao Lan felt guilty for some reason and did not dare to look at him. He lowered his eyes and reached out to pick up a cup of green tea. He lowered his head and pursed his lips and took a sip. The tea went into his throat. It was very fragrant. He tasted it carefully. The sweetness between the teeth is a unique taste. No matter whether it is a sweet pastry or a salty soup bag, the tea leaves only a faint fragrance in the mouth.


    ?No wonder it¡¯s called morning tea so appropriately.


    Since having dinner at the restaurant during the Dragon Boat Festival last year, Zhao Lan has almost never gone to Su''s house to have a meal. Even if she gave out gifts during the New Year, she only asked the two stewards to come over and deliver them. She thought that Zhao Lan had picked up an errand and got busy.


    The relationship between a prince''s student who doesn''t go to school and an ordinary wife will slowly fade away if they don''t move around. Su Ruojin thought that Zhao Lan and Su Yanli were developing in this direction, but every festival was timely and valuable. When she needed help, He was not stingy and seemed to be even better to her than his brother, so much so that she felt that this fourteen-year-old boy was strange.


    Has it changed from middle school to adolescence?


    Su Ji breakfast opened and she didn¡¯t invite her, so why did he ask for leave to come? Want to go shopping with her?


    Su Ruojin always felt that something was wrong, but it didn''t seem right to take back what she said. Just go shopping. Anyway, there are only two main streets in Wenshan Street, both of which can be seen at a glance. It doesn''t take much time to go shopping. Okay, come back for dinner.


    As long as Su Ruojin goes out, Mao Ya must follow. Su Ji Morning Tea Shop has just opened. Except for the two waitresses Siping helped find, Shi Da and Shi Xiaosan are a little uncomfortable with the service model of the tea restaurant. Chunxiao and Qiuyue do not follow. go shopping.


    March in spring, the sun is warm and the breeze is just right.


    Zhao Lan went shopping with the young lady, slowly and leisurely, watching her trying snacks and visiting bookstores. She picked out a storybook and read it with gusto. When she wanted to laugh, she suddenly realized that someone was waiting for her, and she immediately smiled apologetically. ,"Excuse me¡­"


    ¡°Want to buy¡­¡±


    "Don''t buy it." It''s a joke. She is only nine years old and can read such a romance book. Su Ruojin hurriedly read a collection of literary and historical scriptures.


    Zhao Lan raised the corners of her lips and followed her silently.


    ?After leaving the bookstore, Su Ruojin didn''t know where to go for a while. Unintentionally, she glanced at the calligraphy gentleman on the street and said casually, "I asked the calligraphy gentleman to teach the three brothers of the historian how to read."


    ?Siping told Zhao Lan about this, and he nodded to show that he heard.


    ¡°How about we go over to do a calligraphy test?¡± Su Ruojin asked Zhao Lan for his opinion, but as soon as he finished speaking, he straightened his legs and sat down opposite Mr. Zhao Lan.


    Of course Mr. Mo knew the little boss and smiled lightly, "What does the little boss want to test?"


    "When you open a shop, of course you want to make money, so let''s test the word "wealth." Su Ruojin said as she took a pen and wrote on the paper. She wrote in block letters, neat and stretched, elegant and delicate. At first glance, it was written by a young lady.


    After writing, she turned the paper so that it was facing Mr. Mo.


    Mo Liyun''s face condensed when he saw the words, just like a monk in a temple who saw a pilgrim draw a lot and was full of sympathy and wanted to hide it, but had to say it.


    "Sir, isn''t it good?" Seeing that he didn''t speak for a long time, Su Ruojin reached out to pick up the paper and held it up toward her, "Cai... Bei... Cai... I think it looks good!" She looked at Mo Mo who didn''t want to read the words. gentlemen.


    ?He looked embarrassed and helpless, and reminded: "Young lady, it''s best not to go out casually these days."


    ¡°Why?¡± ???Mo Liyun smiled helplessly: ¡°Little boss, the secret must not be leaked.¡±


    Well, all fortune tellers like to say this, saying that if the secret is revealed, they, the fortune tellers, will have to pay for it with their lives.


    Su Ruojin curled her lips: "Mr. Mo, we are old acquaintances, but there is no harm in testing."


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you the result directly, but the boss is still not satisfied?¡±


    ¡°I like the process of character testing.¡±


    ?Morrie:¡­


    ?Zhao Lan:¡­


    ?Unable to do so, Mo Liyun had no choice but to tell him how to measure "wealth" and why knowing a fortune would cause trouble.


    Su Ji''s morning tea would have been in trouble without Prince Zhao. This was undoubted. However, Zhao Lan had already come to the small breakfast shop in person to protect Su Ji. Who would dare to reach out to Prince Zhao?


    Su Ruojin took the meaning of Mr. Mo''s paper and took it apart. It turned out that shells are not only shells and money, but also can be used as knives. Recalling that when traveling in his previous life, he saw a rural lady cutting leeks with clam shells, so he used the shells as knives. .


    The knife and the **** light are really not suitable for going out.


    Su Ruojin didn''t believe it, but also wanted to avoid going back to Beijing in the past two days. Anyway, there was a place to live here.


    Seeing that the sun was hitting her head, Su Ruojin was no longer interested in shopping, "It''s hot, little prince, let''s go back."


    ??Zhao Lan just wanted to accompany her. It didn''t matter to him whether he was going shopping or just dazing at home.


    ?Hence, the group turned around and headed towards Su Ji.


    Mo Liyun looked at the young man''s back, and then at the words he wrote in his hand. He always felt that the young man looked at him with a scrutinizing look, as if he looked at everyone with a scrutinizing look.


    It really is¡­


    Back at the shop, Uncle Shutong and Shi Xiaoer were unloading crabs, river shrimps, and some seafood, such as scallops, clams, etc., from the car, as well as a bundle of dried kelp, which Su Ruojin specially asked Shutong to buy.


    Su Ji¡¯s morning tea includes pickled cucumbers, pickled plums, mustard mustard, sauerkraut, etc. There is one less sea vegetable, so kelp is just right.


    Bianjing City is not close to the sea. Although kelp is not valuable, few merchants are willing to bring it out to sell it, so it is not easy for her to eat some kelp to supplement iodine.


    Today she finally saw it. She couldn''t help but mix the kelp shreds and make kelp soup. "Sister Mao Ya, help us get some to soak. I''ll go to the kitchen to make some kelp shreds later."


    "Okay." Mao Ya took a large bundle of kelp to the kitchen, cut some and soaked it in water.


    Su Ruojin took Zhao Lan to the steward''s room and asked Chunxiao to serve him tea. "Little Prince, please take a rest. I''ll prepare lunch."


    Zhao Lan nodded, "Excuse me, A Jin."


    Su Ruojin smiled at his politeness and turned to go to the kitchen.


    The boss has been here for the past two days, and Miao Ercui is preparing lunch in the kitchen. The main dishes are beef fried noodles, leek and pork dumplings, and the dishes include roasted chicken with black fungus and spring bamboo shoots, sweet and sour pork ribs, hot kidneys, shredded pork with lettuce, fried vegetarian meatballs, and dried fragrant vegetables. Mix cucumber, minced meat and tofu.


    Seeing the little boss coming, he quickly asked: "Second Madam, is it okay for me to arrange these?"


    "very good."


    The little boss recognized her hard work, and Miao Erjian was very happy. "The kelp has been soaked. I want you to teach me how to make it. If you do it once, I will be able to do it next time."


    Miao Ercui doesn¡¯t know how to make kelp.


    Su Ruojin smiled and said: "It''s simple." She can only make two things with kelp, making soup and cold salad.


    ?More than half an hour later, a simple lunch was cooked in the shop. A large table was set up, and Su Yanli took the whole family to eat with the students.


    I don''t know since when, Su Yanli liked to chat with Zhao Lan at the dining table. As a result, after everyone had finished eating, they were the only ones still chatting at the table. Sanlang and other children had long been impatient, so they slipped off the table after eating. Went to play.


    Cheng Yingzhen went to the room to feed Su Wumei. Su Ruojin had to watch her two younger brothers, and followed them as they ran in and out to be naughty. They ran to the well in the back kitchen. There were two large wooden basins placed beside the well. There are various bowls and chopsticks on it. On the other one, the kelp has been soaked just now, and the water in it has not yet been poured out.


    Su Sanlang took a few pieces of paper from somewhere and threw them into the water playfully.


    Su Ruojin hurriedly chased after him to stop him, trying to grab the unharmed paper from his hand. When he saw the writing on it, he guessed and snatched it from Saburo''s hand, "I''ll beat you if you act naughty again."


    Su Sanlang was in high spirits and didn''t pay attention to Sister''s threat at all. Suddenly, he exclaimed: "Sister, why did the words on the paper turn blue?"


    Su Ruojin was stunned and stopped grabbing the other papers in Su Sanlang''s hand. She quickly squatted down and took out the paper floating in the basin. She looked at it carefully and saw that the black calligraphy did not fade, but was soaked in water and swam away.


    ?Then the blue words are written on them first, and then the unsuspecting person practices the calligraphy on them.


    Su Ruojin looked at the basin. This was water soaked in kelp. The kelp contained scriptures. There was a top-secret letter written on paper with a starch solution. When it dried, nothing could be seen. The written paper was still It''s like a blank piece of paper, as if nothing has been written on it. If you want to read the top-secret letter, it''s easy. The chemical revealing agent corresponding to the starch solution is iodine.


    Normally, only iodine is sufficient, but now why the water soaked in kelp can reveal the originally transparent paper, Su Ruojin has no idea.


    She quickly went to ask the brother of the Shi family who had practiced these calligraphy. As soon as he entered the fortification room, Shi Da saw the calligraphy he had written in the hands of Xiao Dong. He blushed and said embarrassedly, "I can''t write well, let Xiao Dong The boss is laughing."


    Su Ruojin was not in the mood to discuss whether calligraphy was good or not, so he asked, "Where did these papers come from?"


    ¡°Mr. Mo bought it for us from the pen and ink shop.¡±


    After Su Ruojin heard this, he knew better and asked Shi Da not to tell anyone what he asked him.


    ¡°Yes, little boss.¡±


    Su Ruojin found Xiao Sanlang again and told him not to tell anyone about seeing the blue letters and to keep it secret, "otherwise, I will never make delicious food for you again."


    Su Sanlang originally wanted to show off that he saw the blue letter, but after hearing what Sister A said, he had no choice but to nod in agreement.


    After everything was arranged, Su Ruojin came to Zhao Lan and told him about the discovery of the blue letter.


    ¡°Is there any more?¡±


    Su Ruojin replied: "At that time, I also put the remaining papers into the water to test. When they were gone, there was only one piece."


    After saying that, he gave the dried paper to Zhao Lan.


    Zhao Lan could still see a few blue characters through the smeared ink paper. They were not Chinese characters. Due to his job, he had already learned the Liao-Xia Chinese characters from Mr. Shen.


    I could recognize those words at a glance. They were probably written poorly, like an abandoned draft, but there were only three words that I could recognize clearly: urgent...open...di...


    ¡°Did Shi Dayou say that Mr. Mo bought it from that pen and ink shop?¡±

 Chapter 173： spy den

    Chapter 173 The Spy¡¯s Nest


    Shi Da said: "Sir didn''t say it, but he once saw him coming out of Yuxuan Pen and Ink Shop, and he guessed that he probably bought it from that shop."


    ???Although you can see the beginning of Xiaowenshan Street at a glance, there are at least five or six pen and ink shops, and Yuxuan pen and ink is among them.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Su Ruojin asked, ¡°Do you want to call me Uncle Hua?¡±


    Zhao Lan was thinking about how to arrange the investigation. When he suddenly heard this, he raised his eyes and said, "Huh?"


    Su Ruojin smiled heartily: "Uncle Hua used to be a helper. I think he might be better at asking questions."


    The young lady clearly guessed Qida8, but she still pretended not to understand. After thinking for a moment, Zhao Lan replied, "I work in the Detective Department of the Imperial City Department, and your Uncle Hua is my subordinate."


    ¡°I...dad doesn¡¯t know either, right?¡±


    ¡°I hope Ah Jin will keep it a secret for us.¡±


    I didn''t expect that they were really the "Jin Yiwei" of the Yin Dynasty. Inexplicably, Su Ruojin became afraid when he found out that those Liao Xia spies were in the dark. Is it because of this that Zhao Lan has not come to the Su family for dinner in the past year?


    Su Ruojin nodded, of course she had to keep it a secret, but she didn''t mind her fate.


    Zhao Lan smiled and said, "Call your Uncle Hua in."


    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Ruojin suddenly realized the moment she turned around, ¡°Is Shopkeeper Ye also one of your people?¡±


    Zhao Lan didn''t say anything, which was regarded as acquiescence. This was a person introduced by Siping, so there was no way to deny it.


    Su Ruojin was startled, "There is Uncle Hua Ping in Su Ji in Beijing, and there is Shopkeeper Ye in Wenshan Street. How many people have you placed in our Su family? How come our Su family is like a spies'' nest."


    Spies'' den?


    There is also Shopkeeper Huang in Su Ji in the capital, as well as the two female waiters in Wenshan Street. The key is that Zhao Yuhou, the largest official in the Detective Department, wants to take her home as his sister, pamper her, stick to her, and live with her. Together.


    Su Ruojin didn''t know that in an instant, Zhao Lan was thinking about everything. She curled her lips and went to find Hua Ping.


    ?At the counter in the lobby, Ye Huaizhen answered various questions about customers ordering morning tea sets. Huaping sat beside her to collect money, count the money, and throw the money into the basket under the counter.


    One greeting and the other receiving, the two of them cooperated tacitly, and there was a feeling of a wife following her husband.


    Su Ruojin raised her eyebrows, and her heart for gossip ignited again. Uncle Hua Ping, who was so lazy that he could lie down and never sit, and could sit but never stand, actually laid hands on Shopkeeper Ye?


    Shi Er was selling steamed dumplings at the door. When there were no customers, he took a breather and saw the young shopkeeper standing at the door looking in at the two people at the counter. He smiled, stood behind the young shopkeeper, and said softly, "Little boss, it will be a while." , I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to arrange a wedding for the two of them.¡±


    There was a sudden voice behind him. Su Ruojin was startled and turned around: "Uncle Shi, you are scary!"


    "I''m sorry...I''m sorry..." Shi Er quickly apologized and turned around to go to work, but their movements still attracted the attention of the two people at the counter.


    Hua Ping blushed when he saw Su Erniang staring at him, and came out of the counter, "What do you want from me?"


    ¡°How did you know I was looking for you?¡±


    "At this moment, you are either accompanying your parents or the little prince. If you can come to the front, you will either find me or your book companion. If he is not here, it must be me!"


    As expected, he is a spy and his brain reacts quickly enough.


    Su Ruojin nodded, "I''m really looking for you." She turned around and headed to the steward''s room in the east courtyard.


    Hua Ping glanced at Ye Huaizhen reluctantly, and then slowly followed Su Erniang.


    Su Ruojin certainly felt his loving gaze and smiled, "Are you attracted to Fan Fan?"


    ?The little lady had a gossipy look on her face, which made Hua Ping feel embarrassed and annoyed, "What does a little lady like you know about ordinary things?"


    "Hey, you just have to be tough!" Su Ruojin glanced at the calm Ye Huaizhen and moved closer to Hua Ping, whispering, "Ignore you!" "You..." Hua Ping was depressed and found a mother-in-law to have a baby. Why is it so difficult for me? It''s even harder than catching the enemy''s spies.


    Su Ruojin smiled at him with a gloating look, "Do you need my aunt to help you?"


    Auntie?


    Hua Ping stared and stretched out his hand to hit someone, "Yellow-haired girl, whose aunt are you?"


    Su Ruojin laughed loudly and ran away quickly!


    After a while, Su Ruojin took Huaping to the steward''s room. She did not go in at the station door, but said, "Go in!" Then she went to her parents'' room.


    ?In front of the Su family, Hua Ping has been avoiding his boss, Prince Zhao. Why did the Prince ask the Second Lady to call him today? Entering the room suspiciously, the door was closed by Shuang Rui.


    ¡°Little Prince?¡± He looked outside at the door, meaning...


    ?Zhao Lan nodded, "She understands."


    ??For some reason, Hua Ping breathed a sigh of relief. He finally stopped being secretive in front of the young lady, but he immediately thought of a question, "Will it make the Su family unsafe?"


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Oh, since the boss will take care of it, it¡¯s not something that a little soldier like him should worry about. He asked, ¡°Yuhou, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Zhao Lan gestured to him to look at the paper on the table. Hua Ping''s eyes jumped directly over the black ink letters that were lumped together and looked at the blue letters. This color only appears when top-secret letters are sent, "Where did it come from?"


    ?Santai told the story of how he discovered the blue letter.


    "It''s really effortless to find this place without any effort!" Huaping whined as he sharpened his knife, "Most of the shopkeepers on Wenshan Street came to Su Ji for breakfast. Among those who didn''t come was Yuxuan Bimo Shop. It turns out it''s not Jealous and jealous, but cautious, little prince, I will mobilize the manpower immediately. "


    ? Huaping stood at the counter to help. Of course, he also wanted to pursue his wife. He even used Su Ji''s opening to get to know the shops on Wenshan Street. Now that he had such a large amount of evidence, he could finally lock in the target.


    ¡°Remember to be careful, be sure to get the big snake this time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the little prince.¡±


    Huaping left Su Ji and drove Su Ji''s mule cart out of Wenshan Street as if he was replenishing supplies for Su Ji.


    On the street, there was a copycat who was wandering around looking for work, but in fact he kept his eyes on the people coming in and out of Su Ji''s morning tea shop. The man named Hua drove out in a mule cart and quickly attracted their attention. Someone who seemed to be wandering around actually went around to a certain place. Behind the shop, one enters a small courtyard through a small door.


    In the attic, there are various books, pens, inks, papers and inkstones. It looks like a storage room. An old man is resting inside. When he hears the sound of the stairs, he opens his eyes and waits for someone to come up.


    ¡°Head, Huaping from the Detective Department came out of Su Ji.¡±


    ¡°Have you asked someone to follow you?¡±


    "Following me." The person who dressed up for Xian looked uneasy, "The Detective Department has been active in Wenshan Street recently, and I suspect they have discovered us."


    The old man was very conceited, "They didn''t find anything here last year. Don''t be afraid, just be careful."


    ??The helper was still worried, but the boss didn''t care, so he had no choice but to leave. When he saw that the boss''s desk was very messy, he stepped forward to tidy it up, lit a lamp and burned the scraps of paper.


    As a habitual question, "Head, there are six pages of waste paper."


    ??The old man closed his eyes and rested his mind, as if he didn''t hear it.


    Seeing this, Bang Xian bowed and retreated.


    Just as he was about to go down the stairs, the old man suddenly opened his eyes and asked, "What did you just say?"


    ?Helping: "Six pieces of waste paper!"

 Chapter 174： 174 Shangguan Island

    Chapter 174 174 Shangguan Island


    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± The old man sat up suddenly, ¡°There are obviously seven sheets, but is there another page?¡±


    ?The helper also became nervous, "Boss, has anyone else been here before?"


    The two of them quickly searched for the source to see where the piece of paper ended up.


    In the afternoon of March, Su Yanli and his wife took Su Xiaomei from a nap and got up. After washing, they sat in the corridor and enjoyed their leisure time. Su Ruojin sat beside the bamboo stroller and played with her little sister.


    ??The little guy was lying in the car, grinning, and one of them said, "Ah, hurry up and grow up, I will take you out to fly a kite..."


    ¡°Ah¡­ah¡­¡± The little guy seemed to say, okay, okay!


    ¡°Why is our Ayi so beautiful and cute...¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ah¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ??The two sisters were saying, "Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah." They both seemed to understand each other''s words. They saw Su Yanli''s face beaming with smiles, the bamboo recliner rocking, and the book in his hand patting his legs in rhythm.


    Su Sanlang and Su Xiaosi squatted under the tree in the courtyard to play with bugs. The two brothers would block the bugs and then release them to see how the bugs escaped. With each startled start, the quiet courtyard was full of life.


    ?His wife was sitting next to him sewing clothes for the child. She lowered her head and lowered her eyes. The breeze blew by, blowing a strand of black hair on her temples. She was quiet and graceful.


    Su Yanli felt that the years were peaceful and peaceful. He was about to close his eyes and enjoy the gentle breeze in the afternoon when the noise from the front bed spread to the backyard.


    ?Zhao Lan, who was standing in the corridor and envious of the master, looked away, Shuangrui immediately turned around and walked out of the courtyard.


    ??The Su family were also attracted by the noise and got up one after another.


    Su Yanli put down his book and walked out of the courtyard. From the sound, it sounded like his father''s steward had been here before.


    Sure enough, the next moment, the steward of the Su family broke into the courtyard, stumbled and shouted, "Dalangjun...Dalangjun...save the master...save the master..."


    Su Yanli stopped and frowned: "What''s going on?"


    Supervisor Su cried, "The master heard that Mr. Erlang was looking for Mr. Shangguan again, so he asked me to drive him over to find Mr. Young Master. When they met, they quarreled again. The master was so angry that he couldn''t even breathe. Madam asked The younger one hurriedly came to see the doctor. The doctor gave him an injection and he woke up, but half of his body could not move. The doctor said that he needed to find a skilled doctor to force out the phlegm, otherwise... he might end up lying in bed for the rest of his life. "


    This is a symptom of stroke. Su Yanli asked, "Where is father?"


    ¡°In the small village at the foot of the mountain.¡±


    Su Ruojin asked his father, "Where do you go to ask for a doctor?"


    Zhao Lan answered: "There is a doctor at Wenshan Street Medical Center who is good at treating strokes."


    Su Yanli handed over his hand and said, "Please ask the little prince to help me."


    Shuangrui received the signal from his master and quickly went to make arrangements.


    After inviting the doctor, Su Yanli went to the village with the steward of the Su family.


    Su Ruojin also wants to go.


    The young lady went, and Zhao Lan followed her.


    As a result, the carriage was so big that Su Yanli and his family all got on the carriage to go to where Shangguanyu lived. Unexpectedly, they got off the carriage and saw a luxurious carriage parked in front of the simple farmhouse. The girl guarding the door saw the little prince and hurriedly He stepped forward and saluted, "I have met the young master."


    ??Zhao Lan went straight into the small courtyard, and Su Yanli''s family followed suit.


    The courtyard door was only a few steps away from the main hall. Zhao Lan saw his aunt sitting in the upper seat and Shangguanyu standing in front of her with a pale face, as if he was about to die. He didn''t want to go in.


    Su Ruojin saw that he was not moving and looked at him.


    He took a deep breath and stepped into the simple main hall.


    "aunt¡­"


    Yuehua was a little embarrassed when she saw her nephew. Such a place was not for a princess, but she couldn''t control her heart and asked her nephew to sit down awkwardly.


    After the nobles finished their greetings, the doctor didn''t see the patient, so he couldn''t help but raise his hand and asked: "Excuse me, where is the patient?" Princess Yuehua said coldly: "No need."


    The doctor looked at Su Yanli.


    Su Yanli looked at the students.


    ¡°Auntie brought the imperial doctor?¡±


    ?Yuehua nodded.


    Su Ruojin was secretly stunned. The cheap grandfather was really lucky. With the imperial doctor here, the danger would be resolved soon!


    Su Yanli quickly took his family to salute and thank the princess for her help.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of hands.¡±


    ?Yuehua is not in the mood to entertain everyone.


    Su Yanli asked his wife and children to step aside, and he went into the inner room to see how his father was doing.


    For a while, everyone seemed to be waiting in silence for the diagnosis from the imperial physician in the inner room.


    Su Ruojin''s eyes moved to her uncle''s beloved, and saw a layer of sweat on his forehead, as if he was seriously ill. He was pale, weak, and crumbling. If the princess and others were not there, he might not be able to hold on.


    ?She couldn''t bear to look at it anymore and moved her eyes to the home furnishings, which were simple, clean and full of life. It could be seen that this was a literary young man who loved life, but it was a pity...


    Su Silang suddenly whispered, "Mom, I need to pee."


    Cheng Yingzhen quickly confessed to the princess and took Xiao Silang out.


    Su Ruojin smiled and asked, "Master Shangguan, could you please tell me where the toilet is?"


    ?Shangguanyu seemed to hear the sound of nature, and quickly cheered up, "I will lead the way for you." He took the opportunity to leave the princess''s eyes.


    ?Zhao Lan glanced at Mrs. Su, clearly creating opportunities for others.


    When Zhao Lan saw it, Su Ruojin smiled at him sheepishly.


    Zhao Lan lost all his energy.


    After leaving the main hall, turned to the side of the small courtyard, Shangguanyu pointed to the toilet, and Cheng Yingzhen took her son to relieve herself.


    Su Ruojin did not follow, she whispered, "Master Shangguan, please sit down and have a rest first."


    Shangguan handed over his hands and said, "Thank you, little lady." In the eyes of the world, no one could understand them. He felt the kindness of the little lady. There was a stone bench and table in the courtyard, so he sat down.


    Su Ruojin looked towards the small courtyard. There were some vegetables planted on the left side of the entrance aisle. It was March now and the seedlings had just emerged. It was hard to see what they were. Flowers and grass were planted on the right side. There were roses, roses, etc. against the fence. They were lush and leafy. , there are faint flower bones, I guess they will be very beautiful when they bloom. The middle row is the winter jasmine, blooming vigorously, golden and beautiful.


    She sincerely praised: "It''s so beautiful."


    ? ? Being praised for the fruits of his labor, Shangguanyu, who had recovered his breath, smiled and said, "If you like it, little lady, you can cut some off and put them in a plum vase at home."


    Su Ruojin shook her head, "It''s better to look good here." She turned her head and the topic changed, "Where is Mr. Shangguan from?"


    ¡°The city is full of flowers.¡±


    ¡°It turned out to be from Chengdu.¡±


    ?Shangguanyu looked over: "Huh?"


    OMG, I forgot. In ancient times, Jinchuan City was not called Chengdu, but Shu County. It was famous for Shu Brocade, and Jin Guan was set up to protect the production of Shu Brocade. Later generations often used Jincheng and Jinchuan City as other names for Chengdu.


    Su Ruojin laughed, "Then how did you come to Pingjiang Mansion from such a far away place?" She also got to know her brother-in-law.


    When talking about this, Shangguanyu sighed three times in one sentence, "Time is also destiny."


    ? It turns out that the Shangguanyu family is a famous Shu Brocade businessman in Shu County, Shu region. They are rich and prosperous in the local area, but their big trees attract people. No matter how rich the merchants are, if they encounter unkind people, they will go bankrupt in the blink of an eye.


    Shangguan''s family was raped because of a failure to deliver gifts, and all his wealth was lost overnight. His family was ruined. He fled all the way down the river, landed at the end of the Yangtze River, and lived in the prosperous Pingjiang Mansion. He made a living by painting and calligraphy, and met by chance. He met Su Yanzu, who also loved calligraphy and painting, and they developed from an irreconcilable acquaintance to a life-and-death lover.

 Chapter 175： Return the Pearl

    Chapter 175 Returning the Pearl to the King


    ?Shangguanyu and Su Ruojin arrived quietly. Princess Yuehua and Zhao Lan stood in the courtyard at some point. Su Ruojin turned around and saw the two of them, turned around and saluted them.


    ¡°Your Highness the Princess, the little prince¡­¡±


    ?Shangguanyu also saluted.


    At dusk and sunset, the evening wind blows by, bringing a slight chill. The small courtyard, fences, vegetable seedlings, and vibrant flowers and plants look magnificent and dreamlike under the sunset.


    Yue Hua and Zhao Lan looked at the young commoner man. He had an unfortunate fate and was beaten by the world and was struggling to survive. However, they didn''t care. They accepted it completely and struggled to survive. He seemed to be sympathetic in every way, but he was weak and aloof.


    ?Perhaps it is these that attracted Su Yanzu!


    Just when Zhao Lan turned around and was about to persuade her aunt to leave, Su Dekai came out on the arms of his two sons.


    ?The imperial doctor came to the princess and the little prince and said, "Princess, I have tried my best. As long as the sick person stops being agitated and rests for a while, there should be no serious problem."


    Everyone looked at Su Dekai.


    ? Half a year ago, when Su Ruojin met her grandfather, he was still a wealthy man who had not been baptized by time. Unexpectedly, half a year later, he would become a tired old man with a vicissitudes of life on his face.


    ?She couldn''t help but look at Su Yanzu. A love that tolerated no worldliness not only made him tired, but also exhausted the people around him.


    Su Dekai saw the man who made him sick at a glance. He was about to get angry, but Su Yanli stopped him, "Father, this is Your Highness the Princess. This is the youngest son of Prince Jin - Prince Pingyang..."


    Princess? Prince?


    Even though the wealthy gentry of Pingjiang Prefecture was well-informed, Su Dekai had never seen officials above the fifth rank, let alone princesses and princes, who struggled to come over to salute the two of them.


    ??He knelt down with a bang: "Cao...Cao Minsu...Dekai has seen Her Royal Highness the Princess...the little prince..."


    Yuehua glanced at him casually: "Master Fusu, please get up!"


    ?Brother Su Yanli quickly helped him up.


    Su Dekai pointed to Shangguanyu excitedly, his lips trembling: "Please... princess..."


    Princess Yuehua interrupted his anger: "Master Shangguan is the painter I invited, and I let him live here. What objection does Mr. Su have?"


    Everyone was shocked¡­


    ?Zhao Lan frowned and then lowered his brows.


    Su Yanzu also looked at Princess Yuehua in disbelief.


    Yuehua said calmly, "This princess always values ??talented people, Shangguanyu..."


    ?Shangguanyu hurriedly came over to salute, "The grass...the grass people are here..."


    ¡°From now on, I will donate at least one painting every month.¡±


    "This..." It was not Shangguanyu''s turn for a civilian to refuse. He bowed respectfully and replied, "Yes, Your Highness."


    Princess Yuehua raised her eyes and looked at the sunset sky, distant mountains, nearby trees, and farmhouses with smoke curling from their cooking stoves. It was like a vast landscape painting full of life, making people forget to leave.


    by -


    ¡°The slave is here¡ª¡±


    ¡°To pay the Shangguan son in advance.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    After saying that, the eldest palace maid named Wushuang took a small box from the little girl''s hand and handed it to Shangguanyu.


    ?Shangguanyu refused, "It is a small citizen''s fortune to be able to serve His Highness."


    ??The big girl put the box into his hand indifferently, then turned around and waited for the master to leave the simple farmyard.


    With the princess protecting him, no matter how unwilling Su Dekai was, it would be of no avail. He complained angrily and asked his son to force him to leave.


    ?Mrs. Su who was parked behind wanted to eat Shangguanyu, but with the princess protecting her, she could only endure her hatred and leave. Before leaving, she glanced at Cheng Yingzhen, mother and son, with the same resentment.


    Su Ruojin:¡­ It¡¯s not me who told your son to love men. What kind of look is this? It seems like the whole world owes you. It¡¯s really...


    ?Zhao Lan¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ?Shuangrui motioned to the two guards to hold the resentful Mrs. Su, and reached out to teach her a lesson, but Su Ruojin held her back, "Little prince..."


    ¡°There is no room for her to run wild here.¡±


    Qian Muxiu, who was used to being domineering at home, was trembling with fear when the palace guards held her up like a horse. When she heard that the young prince would not spare her, she was so frightened that her legs weakened and she knelt down. , "Noble man, please spare your life... Noble man, please spare your life..."


    Su Yanzu looked at Su Ruojin asking for help.


    She sighed secretly. She was not prepared to meet her in the same way. She raised her little head and said, "The little prince is kind, just an old woman who lives in a house."


    ??Zhao Lan always listens to the little lady and looks calm.


    Shuangrui received the signal and then signaled the guards to let Su Qian go.


    Qian Muxiu was so frightened that he collapsed to the ground.


    Su Yanzu bowed his hands and saluted, "Thank you, little prince." He helped his mother up and carried her away. Before leaving, he glanced at Shangguanyu and saw that everything was fine with him. He nodded slightly, telling him to take care and come to see him again in a few days.


    ?Shangguanyu was about to respond when he saw Mrs. Su''s eyes and lowered his head.


    Su Ruojin sighed and called out, "Mother, Sanlang, Silang, we are going back."


    Zhao Lan followed the Su family''s mother and son and protected them from the small courtyard.


    ?After a while, the crowded courtyard was cleared, leaving only Shangguanyu''s lonely figure. As if his strength had been drained, he fell down on the stone bench and subconsciously opened the small box given by the princess.


    turned out to be a pearl.


    Pearl?


    There is a poem saying: Returning the king''s pearls sheds tears, wishing they could not meet again when they were not married.


    ¡°Princess, she¡­¡±


    ?He quickly got up and chased him all the way to the official road. The carriage moved forward, gradually getting smaller and smaller in the dusk, until it disappeared from his sight.


    Su Dekai did not live in Su Ji Xiaoyuan and could not catch up in the city. They stayed in Dongsheng Restaurant and returned to the city early the next morning. His uncle Su Yanzu also went back. As for his relationship with his family and his relationship with Her Royal Highness, Su Dekai The story of love and Shangguanyu left Su Ruojin''s life as they left. She didn''t ask about it intentionally or deliberately, and it seemed she didn''t hear any rumors.


    ??Of course it involves Her Royal Highness the Princess, and it is difficult for ordinary people like them to hear it. After the three-day holiday, Su Yanli returned to the capital with his wife and children, and the life of the Su family returned to peace.


    Soon after, Su Ji¡¯s morning tea shop at the foot of Dongshan Academy became a gathering place for wealthy and idle people in the capital, either for fun, shopping for calligraphy and paintings, or gathering with friends. It became a unique place.


    Mrs. Yang next door came over to cooperate with Su Ruojin again, "Second Madam, we have cooperated for so long, and the share of the milk tea shop has never been less than yours!"


    This is true.


    Su Ruojin nodded and smiled, "Of course."


    ¡°Then what do you think?¡±


    ?Mrs. Yang proposed to expand the existing Suji Breakfast into one like Wenshan Street, and she would pay for the expansion.


    Su Ruojin shook his head.


    "Why?" Mrs. Yang was anxious, "If 30-70 doesn''t work, then 20-80, I''ll give you 80."


    Su Ruojin smiled and said, "Before you came to me, two families came to me."


    Mrs. Yang was about to ask which two, but she already knew which one it was, "Okay." Su Ji''s morning tea shop was too profitable for a little supervisory censor like her, so she had to give up.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 176： 176 Not greedy

    Chapter 176 176 Not greedy


    After Mrs. Yang left, Su Yanli came back from duty. After dinner, Su Sanlang was dragged to the study room by Su Yanli to take a test on his homework. He did not do well in the test, so he was punished by copying a large-character essay and memorizing two ancient poems.


    After getting a son, I¡¯m looking for a daughter.


    ¡°Ah Jin, did your mother say that Mrs. Yang came to see you today?¡±


    She nodded: "Yeah."


    ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡±


    ?? Zhao Lan and Mrs. Fan both want to copy the morning tea shop on Wenshan Street, but they are both the Su family''s big partners.


    The daughter seemed to have solved the problem and felt relaxed. ¡°What does Dad think his daughter should do?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even agree?¡±


    "How is that possible?" Su Ruojin deliberately made a small face, "Who allowed me to give birth to three sons and two daughters for free? Even if the little prince and Mrs. Fan don''t come to me, I will still look for opportunities to do so. where are they!"


    Su Yanli ignored his daughter''s deliberate sarcasm and frowned, "It''s not good to have two Su Ji morning teas in Beijing all at once!" Su Yanli, who likes to live without a sense of existence, felt that the two morning tea shops were too pushy.


    ¡°What do you think, dad?¡±


    This girl clearly had an idea. She was still testing him. Su Yanli reached out to pop chestnuts for his daughter, but she dodged him.


    ¡°Speak quickly, or else you will be served in a feather blanket.¡±


    ¡°The dictatorial patriarch.¡±


    Su Yanli stretched out his hand to strike again.


    Su Ruojin stopped joking and smiled, "Mrs. Fan wants to cooperate with our family. I will provide food recipes. The morning tea shop will let her use the name of her family''s shop instead of Su Ji."


    "so?"


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Su Ruojin said with a smile, ¡°This way the Su family will not be a big tree and attract trouble, but also have money.¡±


    It is indeed a good idea, Su Yanli agreed, "Ajin''s little head is still spinning fast."


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I move fast, but that I¡¯m not greedy.¡±


    ??As long as you can''t get out of "Su Ji", you can''t be free and easy.


    "Very good." Su Yanli looked pleased when he saw that his daughter understood everything, "Very good, then would the young prince mind giving the food to Mrs. Fan?"


    Su Ruojin bared his teeth and said, "The little prince has no chance to mind."


    ¡°Huh?¡± What other evil ideas does the daughter have?


    ¡°It was indeed Mrs. Fan who opened the morning tea shop to the young prince, so I plan to give the young prince another business.¡±


    "What?"


    Su Ruojin, however, kept it secret, "I heard from Uncle Huaping that the little prince has been very busy recently and hasn''t had the chance to meet him yet. I will tell him the details when I meet him."


    It turns out that the little prince didn¡¯t know that his daughter had given the morning tea shop business to Mrs. Fan. ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t agree?¡±


    ¡°The little prince is very wealthy, so he won¡¯t disagree!¡±


    Su Yanli:¡­


    That¡¯s how you know the little prince?


    Mrs. Fan was actually quite uneasy. She heard that Su Ji Morning Tea Shop was run by Prince Zhao with the help of the Su family. She just tentatively invited the young lady and her daughter to have a meal at Hongtai Restaurant. Unexpectedly, the young lady Actually agreed.


    ??The steward reminded, "Is it possible that you agree with Prince Zhao in the same way?"


    Mrs. Fan:¡­


    ?There is nothing we can do about it. The Vice Minister''s Mansion cannot be compared with the Prince''s Mansion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drive ours.¡±


    ¡°What if our business is not as good as the little prince¡¯s after we open it?¡±


    ?Mrs. Fan frowned and turned to look at the nanny in charge, "Why do you talk so much?"


    "Yes...yes..." The stewardess was so frightened that she retreated.


    Mrs. Fan was told by the servant that she felt uncomfortable. When Mr. Fan returned to the bedroom to rest, she tactfully mentioned her worries.


    Master Fan glanced at her and said, "Then let''s stop."


    Mrs. Fan teased him, "I am doing this for the Fan family."


    Master Fan glanced at his old wife and said, "This is what you don''t need to worry about. You are the only one who has to worry about it?"


    ?Mrs. Fan thought for a moment and immediately figured it out, "The master is still transparent."


    ¡°You, if you are not greedy, you will not understand anything.¡±


    "Yes, yes." Mrs. Fan knew that she was wrong. She was gentle and courteous, serving her husband, taking off her shoes and picking up clothes, and being very attentive.


    No longer worried, Mrs. Fan asked her right-hand nun to invite the Su family mother and daughter to the restaurant to discuss food recipes. According to Mrs. Fan¡¯s knowledge, there were many types of breakfast snacks in the Su Ji Morning Tea Shop. She thought about it for a few times. day, decided to give 20% of Hongtai Morning Tea Shop¡¯s monthly profit to the Su family.


    In addition to providing food recipes, doing nothing and getting 20% ??of the profit was considered a deal according to Su Ruojin''s estimate.


    Su Ruojin handed the written recipe to Mrs. Fan.


    Su Ruojin said, "There are more types for Madam than those on Wenshan Street."


    This did not surprise Mrs. Fan. She looked at the young lady in surprise, "Why?"


    ¡°Beijing is more convenient and has more diners than Wenshan Street.¡±


    Mrs. Fan praised her sincerely: "The little lady is very brave." If it were her, she might not have the courage of the young lady.


    ¡°Madam, you are so complimentary.¡± Su Ruojin said with a smile, ¡°Madam makes a lot of money, and I also make a lot of money.¡±


    That''s what I say, but since ancient times, no one has been wary of others. The young lady is so courageous, either because she is young and does not understand, or she has real ability.


    Mrs. Fan prefers the latter. After several years of dealing with her, she finally saw the skills in the young lady¡¯s hands. She smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay, madam, don¡¯t worry, I will deliver the monthly distribution to your home on time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, madam.¡±


    The food recipe divides morning tea snacks into eight categories: buns, dumplings, cakes, dumplings, rolls, cakes, pastries, and others.


    The most common type of package is steamed buns. Su Ji used Xiaolong buns, crab roe buns, etc., which were Yangzhou morning tea, and Mrs. Fan used Cantonese style, such as barbecued pork buns, custard buns, etc.;


    The cracked skin of the barbecued pork buns is not made by cutting, but by adding an appropriate proportion of white sugar during the production process. After steaming, it will naturally crack. The texture is soft, fragrant and chewy. It is a favorite among Cantonese people.


    Speaking of dumplings, everyone¡¯s first reaction must be boiled dumplings and steamed dumplings. Dumplings can be found in some teahouses, but Cantonese tea snacks are generally steamed. The most famous ones are shrimp dumplings, which are also available at Su Kee on Wenshan Street.


    The third category is cakes. As the saying goes, "step by step, you rise higher and higher." cakes are indispensable in morning tea, such as osmanthus cake, water chestnut cake, jujube cake, rice cake, etc. Among them, water chestnut cake is made from water chestnut (water chestnut) powder. become. The water chestnut cake is tender and chewy, and you can bite into the finely chopped water chestnuts from time to time, which is very refreshing.


    Common types of dumplings include moxa glutinous rice dumplings and green dumplings. Of course, you can¡¯t just have these two types. Some tricks have also been developed, such as dumplings made of glutinous rice noodles wrapped in bamboo leaves or lotus leaves, which are both delicious, artistic, and exquisite. Very.


    Speaking of rolls in morning tea, spring rolls may be the first thing everyone thinks of, but here Su Ruojin serves their own specialty¡ªrice rolls.


    Mrs. Fan has been thinking about the rice roll recipe from Su''s breakfast shop for a long time, but she has never been embarrassed to ask for it. Unexpectedly, Su Erniang gave it to her this time. She couldn''t open her mouth from ear to ear with joy, and she felt more and more courageous about the little lady.


    ¡°Ah Jin is a person who does great things.¡±


    Su Ruojin: ...It doesn¡¯t matter whether you do something big or not, as long as you make money.

 Chapter 177： Birthday (more updates added)

    Chapter 177 Birthday (additional update)


    As for cakes, the people of the Dayin Dynasty were the best at this. Su Ruojin also gave them pumpkin cakes and sesame cakes, not to mention them.


    There are not many pastry snacks in Yin Dynasty, but one mille-feuille pastry is enough. As long as you can make this, you can make any plum blossom pastry, lotus pastry, or swan pastry with a little bit of work.


    ??Of course this is Mingsu.


    Su Ji uses dark pastry, such as egg yolk pastry. The egg yolk puff pastry has a smooth skin and is crispy and delicious when you bite it. It is already a specialty of Su Ji. This one was not given to Mrs. Fan.


    There are so many types of dim sum that cannot be covered by just a few categories, such as the siomai that Su¡¯s family has been selling, whether it¡¯s Cantonese morning tea or Yangzhou morning tea. In addition to these dim sum, it also comes with meatballs, porridge, and steamed pork ribs. , and the side dishes include pickled, pickled, and seasonal vegetables such as boiled cabbage hearts.


    The menu of morning tea changes from time to time, because the ingredients corresponding to each season are different, and the dishes are also different. The second is the authentic taste. Because the ingredients are fresh, there is no need for too much seasoning.


    ¡°This depends on the skills of the cooks you hire, madam, and how they develop new products for the shop.¡±


    The young lady is right, and Mrs. Fan deeply believes it.


    Finally, Su Ruojin said with a smile: "Of course, in addition to the exquisite food, the most important thing is to let the rich and idle people enjoy the leisurely time of morning tea."


    Isn''t it? There are countless restaurants, Qinlou and Chuguan in Beijing, and there are also teahouses, but there are really no breakfast teahouses. Su Ji is the first of its kind. With the opening of Hongtai Morning Tea Shop, Mrs. Fan believes that morning tea will be the best in the future. There are just more shops.


    ?Then it depends on who has the upper hand and whose snacks are exquisite and delicious. Once the first opportunity is obtained, the rest is the operation of the cook and the shop.


    ?Mrs. Fan is full of confidence and will definitely make a lot of money this time.


    Su Ruojin couldn''t see how Mrs. Fan was busy, but she kept waiting for the little prince to be free, but she didn''t. Even Hua Ping was too busy for a long time and didn''t come to Su''s house to teach Mao Ya Kung Fu.


    By the time I saw Zhao Lan again, not only had March passed, but summer had also passed.


    September 10th was Su Ruojin¡¯s birthday. As in previous years, my family held a table and invited no guests. However, my neighbor Xue Wulang saw Su Dalang come back from leave, so he came back with him and bought gifts. The gifts were all given, so of course Su Ruojin stayed for dinner.


    ??Yang Birong, a good friend next door, also gave gifts, and Su Ruojin also went to invite people over to have dinner together.


    Su Ruojin¡¯s birthday was actually more lively than usual, and she happily laid out a large table of dishes.


    ??? Before Yang Siniang had time to express her happiness, Shu Tongshu, the steward of the Su family, ushered people in.


    ¡°Sir, second lady, look who¡¯s here?¡±


    Everyone who was about to sit down looked towards the door of the restaurant.


    ?In the light and shadow of the lanterns in the corridor, the young man is slender and tall, wearing a lavender brocade robe. He is noble and handsome, with sharp eyebrows but soft brow lines, and his bright eyes are smiling.


    ¡°Teacher, excuse me.¡± He bowed his hands and saluted.


    "Where...where..." After being stunned, Su Yanli hurriedly welcomed the person in, "I heard that Jinzhi is very busy recently, why do you have time to come here?"


    ¡°I just happened to finish my work.¡±


    "That''s just right. Today is Ah Jin''s birthday. The two of them cooked a few dishes and sat down to eat together."


    ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡±


    ??Zhao Lan finished chatting with the teacher and turned around with a gentle smile: "I wish A Jin a happy birthday."


    ?Shuangrui held the gift in front of Su Ruojin with both hands while the host was saying his congratulations.


    Su Ruojin was embarrassed to accept the gift: "The little prince is too polite. When he comes, we sit down and have a meal together. This is more satisfying than any gift."


    Shuangrui said respectfully: "Please accept it, second lady."


    ? ? Okay, it¡¯s all in front of her, and it¡¯s okay not to accept it. Su Ruojin took the gift and said with a sweet smile, "Thank you, Brother Zhao." ? ? Su Sanlang: ...Isn¡¯t this what I call you? Why was Ajie robbed?


    Su Yanli stroked his forehead: ...Her daughter is a money-crazed person. Before accepting gifts from others, she was called "Little Prince", and after receiving gifts, she was called "Brother Zhao". If she gives some benefits, can she be called her brother?


    Because her daughter was obsessed with money, Cheng Yingzhen also laughed and interrupted, "Little prince, please sit here."


    ¡°Thank you, madam.¡±


    Zhao Lan sat in the upper position.


    An important guest came to the Su family. Xue Wulang and Yang Siniang were a little embarrassed. One subconsciously approached Su Dalang and the other approached Su Ruojin.


    ??As for Zhao Lan, although he had not seen him for half a year, Su Ruojin treated him with ease and gave Xue Wulang and Yang Siniang a comforting look, indicating that they did not need to panic and just eat as usual.


    With the little prince, it was different after all. There was no ordinary dining atmosphere. The group of people waited reservedly until the last dish of birthday noodles was served.


    This noodle was cooked by Su Yanli and Cheng Yingzhen together.


    ¡°I wish our Ah Jin peace and health and a successful life.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mom and Dad.¡±


    Su Ruojin took the noodles specially made for her by her parents, happily picked up a pair of chopsticks, took a sip and slid it into her mouth, just like living a harmonious and smooth life.


    ??The young lady looked happy and contented. Zhao Lan was moved by the sight and secretly wished her a happy life.


    After dinner, Xue Wulang and Yang Siniang said goodbye and went home.


    The two of them walked out of the Su family courtyard gate, one to the left and the other to the right.


    The road goes in different directions, but the mood is the same.


    Since Mr. Xue was investigated, the Xue family''s life has fallen into the same situation as before. Even because of the birth of another child, the family''s expenses seem to have suddenly become tight. Mother and father often quarrel over expenses.


    ??If it weren''t for Ah Jin''s birthday, he wouldn''t want to go home at all, so he knocked on the door with heavy steps.


    ¡°Wu Lang, are you back?¡± The doorkeeper shouted happily towards the main hall, ¡°Sir, Madam, Wu Lang is back!¡±


    In the main hall, Mr. Xue and Mrs. Xue had several quarrels over their favors. When they heard their son came back, they tacitly kept their mouths shut.


    Xue Wulang entered the main hall and felt it immediately, but pretended he didn''t know it and saluted his parents, "Dad, mother..."


    Master Xue asked, "Why are you back?"


    ¡°A¡¯an is back to celebrate A Jin¡¯s birthday. I miss you too, so I¡¯ll come back to see you.¡±


    Mr. Xue was a little moved when he heard what his son said. "Good boy..." He quickly asked his servants to prepare dinner for his son.


    ¡°A¡¯an invited me to eat at his house.¡±


    Hearing this, Mr. Xue¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, ¡°Prince Xiaojun Zhao is at his home, right?¡±


    ? Zhao Lan Jingui''s carriage attracted attention every time it came to the alley, but in the past two years, it rarely came to the Su family. Many people in the alley speculated that the Jin Palace was neglecting the Su family.


    As a result, the little prince came again!


    Mr. Xue thought to himself, if the second wife of the Su family asked him to make a water faucet or something, would she be able to feel proud in the Ministry of Works again? But until now, Su Erniang still hasn''t asked him to do anything else. Why not ask his son to ask?


    Not only did Ah Jin¡¯s brother come back to celebrate her birthday, but her parents also made birthday noodles for her in person. However, her father, let alone making birthday noodles for her, rarely saw her. He was either doing business in the study, or else If you don''t come back outside, it''s rare to see him anyway.


    It would be great if his father was as good as Ah Jin¡¯s father. Yang Birong really envied Ah Jin¡¯s father! She also dragged her steps back home unhappy.

 Chapter 178： The Xu family was called

    Chapter 178 The Xu family was transferred


    In the study, Su Ruojin sat aside, listening to her father chatting with the little prince. She was so anxious that she almost wanted to drag the little prince to her room. Fortunately, she didn''t lose her mind because of the gossip, and waited until the little prince stood up to leave.


    She shouted, "Dad, go and see the fifth sister. I will send the little prince off to you."


    Shuang Rui was surprised. Mrs. Su never took the initiative to see her master off in the past. She hadn''t seen her for half a year. Did she miss the little prince?


    Since arriving at the Su family, Zhao Lan has always been gentle and smiling. Of course he is happy to have a young lady to see him off: "Then please trouble the young lady."


    Su Yanli was a little strange, but her daughter always acted in a measured way, so she didn''t think much about it and nodded, "It''s getting dark, let the little prince go back and rest early." In fact, he reminded me that it''s getting dark, my daughter, and she will come back as soon as she arrives at the door.


    In order to be able to talk to Zhao Lan alone, Su Ruojin of course agreed to everything at the moment, nodded, "I know, dad." and led the person out the door.


    Mao Ya followed him out, but did not dare to walk in front of Zhao Lan and followed carefully.


    As soon as he walked out of the door, Su Ruojin asked in a low voice, "Little prince, has the boss of Yuxuan Bimo been caught? Is he Mr. Mo who escaped?"


    Zhao Lan thought that the young lady wanted to thank him for coming to celebrate her birthday. Unexpectedly, the fortune teller from Bagua, despite being disappointed, still smiled and said, "Well, it''s him."


    Su Ruojin patted her heart in fear, "I have been teaching Shi Jia brother for almost a year, but I haven''t found out at all that he is not from Dayin."


    Zhao Lan said, "No, he is from Dayin."


    "ah?"


    There are some differences in appearance between the Liaoxia people and the Dayin people, especially the literati. They do not have the charming temperament of the Dayin people.


    "The Han people on the border were bribed by the Liaoxia people and came to the capital to work as spies. The bombing of Wenshan Academy and the attempted dragon boat race were all organized by him. He is a leader. Catch him and bring all his troops to justice. ¡±


    ¡°Wow, the little prince is really awesome.¡± Su Ruojin admired sincerely. He is only fourteen years old. It is really amazing to do such a big thing.


    ??The heart that had just been lost seemed to be healed by the little lady''s flattery, and Zhao Lan was in a better mood again, "The chrysanthemums in the palace are blooming just right, do you want to go and see them?"


    "There are flowers blooming at your house again?" ????That''s not the case.


    ??Zhao Lan looked at the young lady with a smile on his face, waiting for her to agree.


    It doesn¡¯t seem right for a nine-year-old lady to go home with a boy to look at chrysanthemums!


    Su Ruojin shook her head and refused, "By the way, little prince, you have never been free. The morning tea shop cooperation was given to Mrs. Fan. Aren''t you angry?"


    Of course, Zhao Lan was not angry, but he looked at the young lady a little aggrievedly, with an expression on his face like "Why don''t you cooperate with me? Will I lose you?"


    Su Ruojin felt guilty and quickly coaxed her over, "Of course Brother Zhao won''t lose money to me, but I think your big shop is more suitable for a hot pot restaurant."


    ¡°What if a breakfast shop opens together with a hot pot restaurant?¡±


    Su Ruojin: ...The little prince is so short of money?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it difficult to find shops in Beijing?¡±


    Shuangrui smiled and said, "The Xu family was arrested. Their restaurant was auctioned, and the young master bought it back."


    Wow, this is really big news.


    "what happened?"


    Zhao Lan replied: "The Xu family was bribed by Mr. Mo and used the restaurant to collect news for them. The Ling Shuang you saw on Wenshan Street came here to deliver the news."


    ?Oh my God!


    Su Ruojin couldn''t help but worry, "She is a girl from the palace, so the palace..."


    Speaking of this, Zhao Lan''s face darkened. These ignorant people dared to betray the country and collaborate with the enemy once they did not get any benefits from the palace. The chief criminal of the Xu family has disappeared from this world, and all the old, weak, sick and disabled women and young girls have been sent to their homes. In the southernmost miasma land, those who can survive are lucky.

 Chapter 179： mediocre big shot

    Chapter 179 The mediocre big shot


    Since there was a shop, Su Ruojin listed all the morning tea and hot pot recipes to Zhao Lan''s steward Siping, but he refused to leave after taking them.


    ¡°Is there anything else the fourth manager has to do?¡±


    Siping bowed his hands and smiled respectfully: "Whether it''s a morning tea shop or a hot pot restaurant, I''ve never seen it before, so I''m not sure, so I asked the second lady to help me give some ideas."


    ¡°What idea do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the renovation of the shop or the matching of dishes, please ask the second lady for guidance.¡±


    ¡°The fourth steward is humble.¡±


    Siping still asked her for help.


    Su Ruojin did not want to participate. Firstly, she was ''young'', and secondly, she hugged her thighs and hugged her thighs. She could give him a meat grinder or give him food prescriptions, but she always paid attention to her sense of propriety and did not get too close to Zhao Lan.


    Su Ji''s breakfast shop on Wenshan Street asked Zhao Lan for help. This was a hugging behavior, letting the wealthy customers know that Su Ji was not to be trifled with. But now that she is asked to participate in Zhao Lan''s general affairs, what is this, just giving advice?


    Seeing the young lady''s hesitation, Siping smiled again and said, "The little prince said that whether it is a morning tea shop or a hot pot restaurant, we are on equal footing with the young lady."


    Zhao Lan''s two stores are much larger than Mrs. Fan''s, but they are still giving 30% of the money. Doesn''t that mean she will become a rich little woman?


    Su Ruojin couldn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over and check out two stores tomorrow.¡±


    Seeing that she finally relaxed, as if she had completed a major task, Siping secretly breathed a sigh of relief and said, "The young one will come to pick up the second lady tomorrow morning."


    Su Ruojin nodded and agreed, so come and pick it up!


    After seeing off Siping, Su Ruojin turned around and entered the yard, but was stopped by his neighbor on the left, Mr. Xue, "Ah Jin¡ª"


    ¡°Master Xue?¡±


    "What are you calling me, sir!" Master Xue smiled like a wolf grandma, "Just call me Uncle Xue."


    She is not Little Red Riding Hood.


    Su Ruojin smiled innocently and asked, "What''s the matter with Uncle Xue?"


    Mr. Xue asked: "Is the faucet still working? Do you want to make a few more?"


    She knew what Mr. Xue wanted to do as soon as she heard it. Although the theft of the drawings was found to have nothing to do with Mr. The adults are marginalized in the Ministry of Works and feel a little bit difficult to move forward.


    If Su Ruojin''s guess is correct, he is now eager to make a particularly eye-catching achievement to reintegrate into the Ministry of Works. He borrowed the power of the faucet from the last promotion and salary increase, and he also wants to get rare things from her to return to glory. time.


    Even if she has rare things, she has to adapt to the opportunity and get modern things casually. At her age, it would be strange not to be burned as a monster.


    She shook her head, "No."


    Mr. Xue, who came in anticipation, was full of disappointment.


    Su Ruojin shrugged her shoulders and said helpless, "Uncle Xue, I''m going home."


    Unable to get help from the young lady, Xue Changcheng was listless and turned to go home.


    On the second day, Uncle Hua Ping, who had not come to the Su family to teach boxing for many days, finally showed up and brought a large group of enemy spies. He was obviously in a good mood and pulled the lazy Su Sanlang out of bed.


    ¡°You brat, you¡¯ve given back everything you learned some time ago to your master, right?¡±


    Su Sanlang has been being pinched by Su Ruojin''s ears. It was rare that he was lazy today, but unexpectedly he was caught by the master. He explained to Hua Ping that he didn''t believe it. Not only that, he also punished the lazy apprentice severely.


    Su Sanlang was squealing as he was torturing him, as if he was killing a pig. Everyone came to the corridor to watch, and the six-year-old Su Ganzhi even turned red in the face.


    ?After breakfast, Su Ruojin went out with Siping. Su Sanlang was too embarrassed to stay at home and insisted on going out with him.


    Su Ruojin didn''t want to take him with her. She wasn''t going out to play, but Su Sanlang insisted on going. Once he got entangled with someone, his grudge would be beyond the reach of ordinary people, so he had no choice but to take this follower with him.


    It was September and the autumn air was crisp. It was really nice to go out for a walk. The two siblings looked at the lively streets outside, chattering and chattering.


    Half an hour later, Siping took Su Ruojin to Xu Ji Restaurant, which was confiscated by the government.


    "Now it belongs to the little prince." Siping pointed to the building next door and said, "That one also belongs to the little prince. It is also empty now and is used as a morning tea building."


    They are all small three floors! Su Ruojin was jealous. She was indeed a descendant of the royal family, so she casually took pictures of two more shops. If it were an ordinary person, who would dare to take them.


    Su Ruojin suppressed her exclamation and quickly got down to business. She didn''t see a penny, so she got to work first.


    She took out her eyebrow pencil and wrote on the paper, and Su Sanlang jumped around beside her. Although they were only three years apart, they felt like they were thirteen or even twenty years apart.


    The morning time passed quickly, and before she could clear the lobby, Siping came over to invite her, "Second lady, the young prince has ordered lunch at Fengle Building, and asked me to take you there."


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    ?It only takes less than an hour to have the best lunch in the world, right?


    Siping invited him with a smile.


    Su Ruojin had no choice but to be hospitable and follow the host''s changes.


    ?I came out today and followed three people, Mao Ya, Qiu Yue, and Uncle Hua Ping. She took her third brother''s hand and followed Siping out of the shop, got on the carriage, and arrived at Fengle Building half an hour later. Siping welcomed them directly to the private room on the fifth floor.


    Su Sanlang had never been here before. It was the first time he went up to such a high building. He was so surprised that he opened the window and looked out, "Sister, it''s really high. Look, is that the palace?"


    You can''t point at the palace at will. Su Ruojin quickly pressed his hand, "Just look at it, don''t point at it, be careful to behead."


    ¡°Ah!¡± Su Sanlang was so frightened that he quickly retracted his hand.


    ??Zhao Lan stood on the side and watched the two siblings playing around. He didn''t ask the two siblings to come to the table to eat until the food on the table was almost there.


    The table was full, and Su Ruojin couldn''t help but remind her, "Little Prince, we are all children and we can''t eat so much."


    Are they all children?


    When Hua Ping heard this, he almost rolled his eyes. Prince Zhao was fourteen years old and was already a fifth-rank Yuhou of the Detective Department. Lady Su Er was nine years old and had been doing business for three years. She probably didn''t even earn a thousand taels a month now. Next words.


    Can these two be considered children? Su Sanlang was tired and hungry from playing, and his eyes lit up when he looked at the food. He was the only one who could be considered a child.


    It¡¯s true that he¡¯s a child. Zhao Lan didn¡¯t ask anyone to serve wine, but only served fruit drinks. He was asking the waiter to help him pour it, when someone at the door smiled and handed over his hands, ¡°Little Prince Zhao, can my young master come in and have a meal?¡±


    Everyone in the private room looked towards the sound.


    Su Ruojin and her brother did not know each other.


    Zhao Lan immediately put down his chopsticks and left his seat when he saw the waiter at the door.


    Su Ruojin realized that the person who could make Prince Zhao stand up to greet him must be above him, so he pulled his third brother to get down from his seat and followed him.


    ?The attendant came in and stepped aside. A young man in his twenties put his hands behind his hands and said with a smile, "Jinzhi, I didn''t bother you."


    ¡°What are you talking about, fourth brother?¡± Zhao Lan extended his hand to invite him.


    The man called Fourth Brother smiled and did not move. "Where have I seen the young lady and young gentleman behind Jin Zhi?" He turned to look at his entourage.


    A waiter who was similar to him said, "Young master, you have a good memory. These two are the young lady and young gentleman who stood next to Prince Zhao during the Dragon Boat Festival."


    Dragon Boat Festival?


    Su Ruojin suddenly understood who was coming. It was the fourth prince¡ªZhao Jing, the prince who was considered the most mediocre by the court because he was on an errand for the Ministry of Works.


    No matter how mediocre the fourth prince is, to people like Su Ruojin, he is a noble person, a big shot. A person with such a high status can still remember two children. Either he has a really good memory, or he is always paying attention to Zhao Lan. , closed the house and the house, so I also remembered them as siblings.


    ?In front of big shots, Su Ruojin, like Su Yanli, tried every means to reduce his presence, and even made himself invisible.


    ?Seeing that the young lady and her younger brother lowered their eyebrows and lowered their eyes, making themselves look like quails, Zhao Lan inadvertently took a step and blocked the fourth prince''s sight, "Fourth brother, please¡ª"


    The fourth prince was very approachable: "Are these two little ones your teacher''s children?"


    ¡°Yes, fourth brother.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t my elder brother about the same age as your teacher¡¯s son?¡±


    Zhao Lan pulled out a chair for the fourth prince and helped him sit down, "Well, he is the same as Yao''er, he is also six years old."


    ?Hearing that they were as old as his son, the fourth prince became more approachable. "I''d like to take them to the palace to play with Yao''er when I have time."


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    Hearing this, she felt as if the palace was an ordinary place where her siblings were allowed to enter.


    ?Brother, you are the son of the emperor. That is the royal palace. The biggest official I have ever seen in my previous life is probably the director of the county education bureau. That was something I was lucky enough to see only when I inspected the school.


    As expected, he followed Zhan Guang and saw the emperor''s son because he was holding his thigh.


    Well...it would be better if you can leave after reading it. I have been busy for a long time in the morning and I am hungry. How can such a big shot let people eat?


    Probably because the fourth prince was too approachable and wanted to introduce his son to Su Sanlang, Su Sanlang ate without restraint. Su Ruojin was affected and slowly relaxed and just filled his stomach.


    There was no wine on the table. Zhao Lan asked someone to get the wine, but the fourth prince blocked him. "I went out to run errands and stopped by for a meal. I have to go to the shop in the afternoon."


    ??Zhao Lan stopped being polite and poured him juice instead of ordering wine. "Is it for house repairs?"


    "Hmm." The fourth prince said, "Winter is coming soon. If the roof and walls are damaged, they may not be able to withstand the heavy snow."


    ¡°Tianzuojian said that there will be heavy snowfall this winter, and repairs on public rental housing must be arranged early.¡±


    Zhao Lan echoed a few words, and the fourth prince Zhao Jing smiled and said, "I heard that you have two shops and you want to renovate them?"


    He nodded, "Yes, now you want to repair the public rental housing, I guess the employer will take advantage of it."


    "It can''t be that fast. I''ll look at it again and apply for approval. I''ll go through all the yamen and get it to Dad. It''ll probably be the Chinese New Year."


    What a typical bureaucracy. Su Ruojin almost laughed out loud when she heard the fourth prince''s faint words, "It''s probably the Chinese New Year." Fortunately, he lowered his head in the bowl and didn''t lose his composure.


    I didn¡¯t expect that it would be so difficult for a prince to run an errand, let alone an ordinary person. It turns out that everyone has their own difficulties.


    Sorry, King Jin is set to be the brother of the official family. Chapter 98 mentioned that he is an uncle, which is wrong. Binghe wanted to change it, but it was locked and there is no way to change it. I will talk to the editor tomorrow and I will unlock it. Change it over!

 Chapter 180： So soft and powerful (two updates combined into one, 4,000 words)

    Chapter 180 So soft and powerful (two updates in one, 4000 words)


    After eating and sitting for a while, the fourth prince went to run errands. Su Ruojin also continued to go to the shop. She gradually got into the groove of working, as if she had found the feeling she once had. She didn''t stop all afternoon. She didn''t know when Su Sanlang was taken away. Huaping took it out and when did he bring it back.


    ¡°Sister, when will you come home?¡± He was tired of playing.


    Su Ruojin asked while sorting out the manuscript: "Will you come with me tomorrow?"


    The little guy pursed his lips and said, "I won''t follow you anymore." It didn''t mean anything at all.


    When the work came to an end, Su Ruojin breathed a sigh of relief and turned around, "Four..." unexpectedly found that Zhao Lan was also there, "Little Prince, when did you come here?"


    In the afternoon, Zhao Lan saw off the fourth prince.


    Shuang Rui was just about to say that the young master saw off the fourth prince when he came to the shop. He saw the second lady Su was busy and watched silently for a while. Seeing that she was fully focused, he went to the steward''s room to handle official duties and waited until Su Sanlang came back to let him go. She came to her senses.


    Stopped by Zhao Lan''s eyes, he stepped aside and silently acted as a backdrop.


    ¡°How do you see it?¡±


    Having been idle for a long time, Su Ruojin suddenly found a three-story shop. Su Ruojin felt itchy and couldn''t help but rush in. Many thoughts came out, "Little Prince, this is what I think..." He was about to open the manuscript.


    Six-year-old Su Sanlang called out impatiently, "Sister, I want to go home." The little guy bulged his mouth and shed tears of grievance.


    "Okay..." the little cute baby cried. Su Ruojin hurriedly handed the manuscript to Mao Ya. Mao Ya reached out to take the manuscript from the little master, but when she reached it halfway, she was intercepted by Prince Zhao, who took the manuscript away.


    Su Ruojin knelt down and wiped Adi''s tears, "How old are you to have the nerve to cry?"


    Su Sanlang acted coquettishly in front of his sister: "I miss my father, I miss my mother..."


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    Have only been out to play for a long time!


    She subconsciously looked outside. It turned out that it was getting dark. No wonder Su Sanlang was making trouble. Children of several years old would look for their mothers when it got dark. If they couldn''t find their mothers, they would feel insecure and would make troubles, especially little boys aged five or six. .


    Su Ruojin didn''t know why such a recognition appeared in her mind at this moment, and she didn''t know how these things came into her mind. Anyway, she put her arms around Su Sanlang and carefully and gently comforted his emotions.


    Zhao Lan looked at the dozens of pages of drawings in his hand. There were more than a dozen pages in the lobby alone. From the counter to the wine cabinet, the food display area, the arrangement of tables and chairs, partitions, etc., there were drawings for everything and every area, and there were also drawings. The dimensions are all marked, and they are comparable to the craftsmen of the Ministry of Industry.


    He calmly raised his eyes and glanced at the gentle young lady who was coaxing his younger brother. It was clear that when they first met, she was still acting like a spoiled child in his father''s arms. In three years, she turned into a younger brother acting like a spoiled child to her.


    Unknowingly, they have known each other for three years, and she has grown so much!


    Zhao Lan originally planned to take his sister and brother to Fengle Building for dinner, but he didn''t know whether it was because he was sleepy or it was dark in a strange place. No matter how delicious and fun the food was, Su Sanlang couldn''t be attracted, so he had to go home.


    In September, it gets dark early. In her previous life, Su Ruojin was born in a certain place where there was no nightlife. She felt that she was not a good child if she didn''t go home before seven or eight o''clock, so she didn''t want to go to Fengle Building for dinner, so she just I want to go home quickly.


    Zhao Lan sent the siblings home.


    Su Ruojin quickly declined: "The fourth steward can just send us off. Besides, Uncle Hua is also following us, so we won''t bother the little prince."


    ¡°I happen to have knowledge and want to ask the teacher for advice.¡±


    It was an excuse at first sight. He only went to school for half a day... No, I heard from my father that the little prince did not go to the Imperial College for the whole day recently. He wanted to ask for advice on what he learned.


    The two looked at each other.


    Zhao Lan was determined to give it away.


    Su Ruojin had no choice but to let him go.


    After leaving the restaurant, there were two carriages parked at the door. Zhao Lan led the young lady and her sister into the front one. Mao Ya wanted to follow but was stopped by Shuang Rui, "Madam Mao, the carriage you are riding in is behind."


    Mao Ya did not move and looked at the little master.


    Su Ruojin looked at Zhao Lan. During the day, Mao Ya and Qiu Yue were riding in the same car as their siblings.


    Zhao Lan said, "Sanlang is sleepy. I opened the stool to let him sleep for a while."


    Hearing that he was sleeping, Su Sanlang yawned reflexively.


    ? It turned out that the little prince was quite thoughtful, so she turned around and said, "Sister Mao Ya, please sit in the back." She hugged her brother and thought to herself, we are all children, so it should be okay!


    ?The little master spoke, and Mao Ya and others got on the carriage behind.


    When she got on the carriage, she saw that the stool she usually sat on had become wider. Su Ruojin sat on it and hugged Su Sanlang in her arms. The little guy soon fell asleep while swaying. Just holding him in his arms, she herself Akira fell asleep.


    Zhao Lan reached for a small blanket and covered the two siblings.


    While moving forward, there were always rough moments on the road. Su Ruojin hugged her brother, but the bumpy road accidentally loosened her hand. Seeing that Su Sanlang was about to fall out with the inertia, Zhao Lan reached out to catch Su. Saburo, put him next to him and hugged him with one hand.


    With his other hand, he was protecting Su Er Niang, who had also fallen asleep. When the inertia of the turn at the next intersection was about to throw her out, he caught the little lady with his other arm and gently placed her on the other side of his body.


    ?Hand to the left, Zhao Lan was surrounded by the soft bodies of the Su siblings. His eyes naturally moved to the sleeping face of the little lady on the left, and he felt the incredible softness in his arms.


    Amazing!


    ? It turns out that holding a child feels so good. No wonder the teacher used to hold Ah Jin and now holds Su Xiaomei, which makes people''s hearts soft and soft. This is an incredible experience, as if life has been extended, and there is joy and joy.


    I don¡¯t know how long I watched, but suddenly there was a bump. Zhao Lan regained consciousness and subconsciously hugged the two siblings tightly. She turned to look at Su Sanlang and also hugged the little boy. Why didn¡¯t he feel this way about Su Sanlang?


    He raised his head and thought carefully, had the teacher hugged Su Sanlang?


    In the first year we met, the teacher held Ah Jin, and the steward of the Su family held Su Sanlang. Later, when Ah Jin was older and no longer held him, the teacher held Su Silang. This year, it was Su Wumei. In other words, the teacher held his child. Basically, they treat everyone equally. When both the young man and the young lady need to be hugged, he dotes on the young lady more.


    So he also prefers little ladies?


    Zhao Lan found sustenance for his preference for young ladies. Yes, he also liked daughters just like his teacher.


    ??How come the soft, waxy and fragrant little lady doesn¡¯t belong to his family?


    It¡¯s useless no matter how big your heart is, your body is that of a child. After a busy day, Su Ruojin fell asleep in the carriage due to exhaustion. When she woke up, she was already in bed. Chunxiao heard the noise and opened the bed curtain, "Jin Niang , are you awake?"


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ?Chunxiao turned her head and looked at the hourglass, "At the beginning of Zishi."


    It was eleven o''clock at night, and Su Ruojin woke up from hunger. Of course Chunxiao knew that, and had prepared delicious food for a long time. She quickly went to the kitchen to bring over the food that was warm in the pot, served the young master, washed her hands briefly, and put it on half a table in the room. Had a late dinner.


    After eating, Su Ruojin rinsed her mouth and continued to sleep until dawn.


    ?This morning, only Mao Ya and Hua Ping practiced their skills. The Su family siblings didn''t get up until nine o''clock. After eating, they realized that Siping had been waiting for more than an hour.


    Su Sanlang stopped following the road this time and ran to the alley to play with his friends. Su Ruojin still took the three of them and Siping to work on the shop.


    Cheng Yingzhen asked her, "How long will you be busy?"


    Su Ruojin made an estimate for the two shops. The design drawings are all done by hand. "It is estimated that they will be completed by the end of the month."


    Cheng Yingzhen felt distressed when she came back last night and fell asleep from exhaustion before she even touched the bed. "You kid... the little prince has many capable people, why are you joining in the fun?"


    After Siping heard this, he immediately said, "It was a small mistake yesterday. Let the second lady take a rest after lunch today. I will also send the second lady back early in the evening to ensure that the second lady is not tired."


    ??That''s about it. Cheng Yingzhen wanted to prevent her daughter from getting hurt, but she also knew that she couldn''t do anything to help. The only thing she could do was to let her daughter do whatever she wanted to do.


    ¡°Come back soon, Ah Jin.¡±


    ¡°I got it, mother.¡±


    When Su Ruojin entered the shop again, a middle-aged man who looked like a shopkeeper was waiting with a charcoal pen and paper. Siping introduced, "This is Mr. Shen. He is good at drawing straight lines like little ladies. The young master asked him to Come and help you."


    ¡°Mrs. Jin, just say, I will paint. If the painting is not good or wrong, please point it out to Mrs. Jin.¡±


    Are you actually assigned an assistant? Zhao Lan can do it!


    Su Ruojin accepted with a smile, "Sorry, sir."


    ¡°Mrs. Jin, you¡¯re welcome.¡±


    ?The two of them barely had time to get along, so they started talking and painting. Such a miraculous tacit understanding that even Su Ruojin couldn''t believe it.


    ¡°Mr. is awesome.¡±


    Being praised by a little lady, Shen Mingqing shook his head and laughed: "It is the little lady who is really powerful."


    ???A nine-year-old girl''s renovation of the restaurant''s door, even if it is an experienced expert, I''m afraid it can''t be more than that.


    This little lady who appears in Huaping''s mouth all day is indeed extraordinary.


    After being praised back, Su Ruojin realized whether she had gone too far. Is it strange for a nine-year-old girl to do this?


    Fortunately, Mr. Shen did not dwell on this topic, but promptly reminded her whether it was time to drink water or have lunch. This time, she had lunch just behind the shop, across an alley, and there was an elegant and exquisite restaurant. In the small courtyard, food has been put on the table.


    ¡°Little lady, please¡ª¡±


    Su Ruojin felt like an important guest and was treated very considerately.


    Most of the dishes on the table are dishes that Su Ruojin has cooked before. It is estimated that the cook is from the Jin Palace, and these recipes are probably exploited by Mrs. Xu from herself.


    ?Thinking of Mrs. Xu, I feel that a long time has passed since the Su family once lived in poverty.


    It tastes okay!


    After eating, Su Ruojin was urged to take a nap again. She had work, food and drink, and a lunch break. She was urged to get off work before five o''clock in the evening. How could she live such a nourishing life in this small life!


    Su Ruojin worked on how to decorate the two shops until the end of September, then worked out all the drawings and required materials with Mr. Shen and gave them to Siping.


    At night, in the secret courtyard of the Investigation Department, Mr. Shen took the drawings given to Siping and looked at them carefully. He sighed with emotion, "It''s a pity that I am neither from the Ministry of Housing nor from the Ministry of Works. Otherwise, with just one hand, I I will definitely become a good accountant in the Accounts Department, and with these drawings, I can move around in the Works Department.¡±


    Zhao Lan glanced at him and glanced at the drawings and material budget sheets on the table, "Don''t talk nonsense here. These are not all drawn by you and calculated by you. If you want to be a good player or go sideways, you can come to me now." Father, let him get you in."


    It was just a disguised compliment to the little lady. The young master was not only unhappy, but also very serious.


    Mr. Shen immediately understood why the young master was so sensitive. Dr. Su''s eldest daughter was only nine years old, and she was a young lady. She was simply a child prodigy. If word spread, being a young man would certainly help his future, but the young lady...


    If you want someone to be good to you, it is best to protect her silently. Mr. Shen immediately shut up and never mentioned it again.


    Zhao Lan asked Santai to put away the drawings and budget, "Give it to Siping tomorrow and have someone find a craftsman to start renovating it. If anyone asks about the drawings and other things, just say it''s the skilled craftsman I found."


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    Santai retreated.


    Zhao Lan put his hand on his forehead, "The fourth brother Huang asked how to avoid the household department and repair the shopkeeper''s house for the winter. He asked me to think of a way for him."


    Mr. Shen asked back: "His Royal Highness King Yan didn''t ask you to come up with a solution for him, right?"


    The title of the fourth son of the emperor is Yan.


    Zhao Lan raised his eyes and said: "Last year, even though the spies from the Ministry of Industry and Commerce had greeted Fourth Brother in advance, they were still caught by King Wei and King Qi, and ended up in a bad situation in front of the Holy Master. Mr. Hu was well-informed and knowledgeable, so he helped Think about it together, it¡¯s still a favor.¡±


    Mr. Shen was noncommittal.


    Although the prince has no backer, he is still the prince after all. Several princes actually acted as if the prince did not exist and were fighting among themselves. But when the young master brought it up, he had to analyze it: "If you want to repair the house of Lou shopkeeper, it is nothing more than money." , and if the money is not taken from the Hubu, where will it go if it is not taken from the Hubu? The King of Yan will definitely face the King of Wei."


    There are two outcomes. One is that King Qi makes various excuses not to give him money, so that he cannot complete the repairs. The other is that even if he gives money, it is probably a drop in the bucket, and it will also be completed. Wait until winter, if there is If the problem arises, those guys from Yushitai will come up to remonstrate again, and King Yan is afraid that he will lose his job in the Ministry of Industry.


    The cold weather in winter is not a good time to decorate a shop, but a restaurant shop is different from an ordinary private house. If it is not installed and used quickly, the loss will be great. Fortunately, most of the ancient decorations were made of wood, even if it is cold , it won¡¯t have much impact.


    ??In order to thank Su Ruojin for drawing decoration drawings and calculating materials for the two shops, Zhao Lan invited Su Ruojin and his family to have dinner at Fengle Building on the first day of October.


    It was a cold day, and even the first floor in the world was no longer attractive. Su Ruojin really didn¡¯t want to go out, but Zhao Lan came to pick her up in person. Su Ruojin had to go even if he didn¡¯t want to. It¡¯s hard to refuse such kindness!


    ??This is the private room every time. Su Ruojin suspected that the room in Fengle Building was reserved by Zhao Lan.


    She approached him and asked in a low voice, "Really?"


    ?Zhao Lan smiled and nodded, "Yeah."


    It¡¯s true!


    ¡°Full year package?¡±


    "Um."


    Su Ruojin took a breath, "How much will it cost?"


    Zhao Lan smiled and didn''t reply. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to tell the lady some things, but that the weighing of pros and cons and intrigues in the man''s world were really unnecessary.


    ??This week we will update in the evening, dear friends, please support Binghe! !

 Chapter 181： 181 Three-in-one proposal (two updates in one, 4,000 words

    Chapter 181 181 Three-in-one proposal (two updates combined into one, 4000 words)


    ??While Su Sanlang and Su Silang were having a fuss, someone asked politely at the door, "Little prince, can my young master come over and have a meal?"


    Su Ruojin turned around and looked over. This time she recognized him. This was the fourth prince''s person.


    She turned around and asked in a low voice, "Does it mean that the fourth prince owns the bakery, so when you come here, he also comes to have a meal?"


    ?That''s not the opposite side. Anyway, the fifth floor of Fengle Building is not accessible to ordinary nobles.


    ?He lowered his head and smiled, "I''m going to greet Fourth Brother, don''t be nervous, just do it as usual." After that, he got up and went to greet people.


    Su Ruojin quickly slid off the stool, signaled to her parents, and followed the little prince to welcome the guests. She trotted over and quickly pulled her eldest brother and younger brother in.


    Su Yanli gave Su Xiaomei to Mao Ya and took his wife to follow.


    As soon as he turned around, his family followed Zhao Lan and stood at the door to greet the guests.


    ??Zhao Jing appeared in everyone''s sight with a smile, "Zijin, I''m disturbing you again."


    "Fourth brother, you''re welcome." Zhao Lan introduced to Zhao Jing, "My teacher is Dr. Su of the Imperial College."


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Zijin¡¯s teacher to be so young and handsome.¡±


    Su Yanli lowered his head and bowed his hands.


    ¡°Teacher, this is His Highness King Yan.¡±


    "Your Majesty, Su Yanli, has met His Royal Highness King Yan." After saying this, he was about to kneel down to salute, but Zhao Jing pulled him back, "This is not a formal occasion, Dr. Su does not need to salute."


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    Zhao Jing was led to the main seat by Zhao Lan. After he sat down, the Su family dared to finish the ceremony. The Su family, who were already a little restrained, became even more restrained now.


    Zhao Lan had to entertain King Yan and could not take care of the Su family. Although His Highness King Yan had always been close to Ai, he was the emperor''s son, and he was very different from the Su family. No matter how approachable he was, in front of the prince who had the power of life and death, The Su family was still cautious and did not dare to say anything.


    Most of the dishes were served as they were served. The rich and long meal was finally finished. Zhao Lan and the fourth prince sat at the small table in front of the window to drink tea and eat.


    The silent private room finally gained popularity.


    With a smile, King Yan Zhao Jing asked Su Yanli to sit down, and asked in a gentle and homely manner: "How many children does Dr. Su have?" When asking this question, he glanced at the four children in a row, and even the ones he held in his hands were Brought out.


    Zijin really likes Dr. Su, otherwise it would be impossible to invite the whole family to Fengle Building for dinner.


    Su Yanli stood up and replied, "Your Highness, except for the eldest son who is studying in Dongshan Academy, all the children of the lower officials are here."


    ¡°Dr. Su is so blessed to have many children.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Dr. Su still rents a house?¡±


    ?No one expected that His Highness King Yan would ask this question, but it seems that this is the only common gossip, so it is okay to ask like this.


    ??Of course the Su family still rents a house.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Zhao Lan always thought that the teacher''s house was bought by himself. He looked at Su Ruojin in surprise. As far as he knew, the Su family''s business made enough money to buy a decent two-in and two-out house.


    Why didn¡¯t you buy it? Could it be that the money earned by the Su family is used for other purposes? Or someone is collecting money from the Su family invisibly?


    Su Ruojin felt guilty when Zhao Lan saw her, but then she thought about it. The house she lived in was not owned by a shopkeeper, and it was not a rich household occupying the resources of the poor. Why did she feel guilty? She smiled instantly and thought to herself, she lives well, wait. I¡¯ll talk about buying it that day.


    ?? Zhao Lan saw that the young lady was not paying attention at all, so she put aside her doubts for the time being. She turned her head slightly and looked at King Yan Zhao Si out of the corner of her eye, feeling that he seemed to be in a hurry about the affairs of the shop.


    ??Same, it''s already October, the public rental housing has not yet started to be repaired, and the first heavy snow of winter may come when.


    ?He lowered his eyes and thought to himself, the teacher is just a doctor from the Imperial College, what kind of confusion can he solve for him?


    Zhao always had a smile on his face.


    Su Yanli was a little puzzled when he saw that he was still waiting for her to reply. He had already replied, so why was he still waiting? Could it be...


    ?His mind suddenly moved, oh, and he immediately went on to say, "The courtyard rented by Xiaguan is not a public rental house for the shop owner, but a private courtyard."


    ¡°Have you rented it before?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I moved out of public housing three years ago.¡±


    ¡°Why move out?¡±


    Of course, Su Yanli couldn''t say that he managed to escape from the trap because the evil servants of the Jin Palace occupied public resources. Instead, he said in embarrassment, "I have given birth to more children, and the public rental house is too small, so I have to move out."


    "Oh I got it."


    ?Why does King Yan keep asking about public rental housing? Is the errand he is doing related to public rental housing? When a prince in charge of the Ministry of Industry was involved in public rental housing, Su Ruojin immediately thought of the reason.


    ?Sure enough, in the next sentence, King Yan asked, "What should you do if the house leaks or the walls seep when you rented a public rental house?"


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s from¡­¡±


    Su Ruojin coughed quickly.


    Su Yanli glanced at his daughter subconsciously.


    "Dad, I didn''t get wind or cold. I will go out to play next time."


    ??The daughter is as big as a brat and there is absolutely no way she would interrupt him and say such childish words for no reason. After all, Su Yanli is a master who stands on the podium in front of many people. He is still quick-witted when encountering problems. He will immediately realize the problem as soon as his brain moves.


    ?First he pretended to blame his daughter, and then turned around and continued to reply, "The eldest daughter is rude, please punish her."


    ?? King Yan raised his hand and let it go, "Dr. Su continued."


    "Yes, Your Highness." Su Yanli saluted and continued: "If the house is damaged, go to the store to apply for repairs."


    The store management of the building should have belonged to Jing Zhaoyin, but there was too much oil and water in it. The previous unified management by Jing Zhaoyin gradually turned into an independent department, with subordinate officials, each performing their own duties, including management and leasing of rental houses. Houses, those who collect rent collect rent, and if the house is damaged, there are maintenance workers. It is its own system. Logically speaking, it has nothing to do with the Ministry of Industry!


    But there is money and water that cannot be tolerated. I don¡¯t know how many people are infiltrating it. It is simply the best place to breed corruption. The evil servant of the Jin Dynasty Palace is a typical example. There was also the incident of the wife of a young official hanging himself in the past few years. The business of the building is rich in oil and water. This place has become a place for censors to give advice, and they can make a lot of money, but if they don''t do well, they will be sent to prison, or even their homes and families will be confiscated and exterminated.


    So in the end, this land of oil and water was unknowingly gathered into the hands of the princes.


    ?Now that the wife of a minor official hangs herself, there is no one who confiscates the family and annihilates the clan. The emperor can''t annihilate himself!


    This is also the reason why King Yan Zhao Jing has a headache this year. His second brother King Wei¡¯s household department collected the rent, and asked him to do the repairs. If he wanted to repair, he had to apply for money. King Wei was not easy to deal with. Waiting for his money, I don¡¯t know if in the Year of the Monkey, if there is a natural disaster such as snow on the roof in winter, it will be impossible to exterminate the entire family, but his incompetence will still be in the emperor¡¯s mind. The person named Su clearly didn¡¯t tell the truth.


    ?His eyes moved slightly to the innocent-looking little lady. The little lady stood aside obediently. When she met his gaze, she pursed her lips timidly, looking cautious and scared.


    He smiled gently at the young lady.


    ?The little lady pursed her lips and smiled back.


    ??Zhao Jing understood that this was a bold person. He was a gentle and kind-hearted superior who did not expose his subordinates and just laughed it off.


    But he didn''t let Su Yanli go. "What if the store clerk refuses to come and repair it, and it''s too cold in winter?"


    ¡°This¡­¡± Su Yanli looked at Zhao Lan.


    He turned his head and said, "Fourth brother..."


    ??Zhao Jing raised her hand again, "It''s rare for me to meet someone who has rented public housing. I just want to hear a few words of truth."


    The truth? What is truth.


    Su Ruojin curled her lips secretly. Although she didn''t ask anything intentionally, she has a breakfast shop and now a morning tea shop, so she can always hear things that ordinary people can''t hear.


    ? ? Several princes in the Dayin Dynasty were fighting fiercely among themselves. The business of the building and shop was now controlled by the princes, and actually became a **** in their struggle. This was especially painful for those who rented public housing.


    It has been nearly a hundred years since the founding of the Dayin Dynasty, and the public rental housing has a history of several decades. The frequency of repairs is indeed becoming more and more frequent. If Tian Zuojian really said that it will be cold this winter, then repairs must be carried out quickly.


    Su Yanli was obviously at a loss. He raised his head slightly and looked at the student and the fourth prince. He had not rented a house for three years. What truth did he want to hear? He didn''t understand.


    Is it like what his daughter complained to him in the study at night? To put an end to corruption, we must keep the money out of the hands of the court, but we must not let the house builders fool the court and the tenants. The only feasible way is to link the house repairs with the vital interests of the renters. Only in this way can we achieve the three things Oneness.


    Zhao Jing quickly asked, "What is three-in-one?"


    "Ah!" Impulsively, he spoke out the idea of ??how to eliminate corruption that he had discussed with his daughter. Su Yanli was sobered by King Yan''s rhetorical question that he quickly knelt down, "Xiaoguan is just a little master, and he can''t talk nonsense." Please don¡¯t punish me, Your Highness.¡±


    Su Ruojin didn¡¯t expect that his father would dare to say it. Maybe it was because he had been caught in the rain and wanted to hold an umbrella for those who were suffering from dilapidated public rental housing!


    "No, you said it very well." Zhao Jing stood up and pulled him up personally, "Dr. Su, can you elaborate again?"


    Su Yanli was pulled up by King Yan and said humbly, "I can''t explain anything in detail. I just think that the tenants should hire craftsmen to repair the house, and then the corresponding rent will be reduced or reduced based on the repair cost. Between the tenant, the craftsman, and the rent collector, Time, combined into one, isn¡¯t this simple and trouble-free?¡±


    Zhao Jing was thinking.


    Su Ruojin knew that King Yan was worried that the tenants were pretending to make repairs to pay the rent, or that they were passing off shoddy repairs at a low price and paying a high price to pay the rent, or that the rent collectors were unwilling to do so.


    Whether it is a fake repair or a shoddy one, the Ministry of Works can act as a third-party supervisor and sign the actual repair price in the market. Only after signing can the rent be paid. As for whether the Ministry of Households will accept it or not, it depends on King Yan¡¯s ability. Let¡¯s see if he can get the emperor to agree.


    ??Su Yanli was sitting on pins and needles as King Yan kept staring at him. He was sweating profusely in the tenth month.


    Zhao Lan looked at the fourth prince.


    ??Zhao Jing glanced at her little cousin and said with a smile, "It''s good that he is Zijin''s teacher. What a three-in-one teacher."


    King Yan didn''t know what the young lady was thinking, so he grasped the key point, that is, he didn''t need to apply for money from his second brother. This was great! Since the Ministry of Household Affairs is unwilling to give money to the Ministry of Works for repairs, then it is okay for him to collect less rent.


    ??There was no loss to the Ministry of Industry at all, and even because the money was limited to so many people, corruption was eliminated. He discussed this issue with his father, and his father would definitely agree.


    Zhao Lan smiled modestly, "Fourth brother is so impressed."


    Zhao Jing finally solved a big trouble. He felt relaxed. He looked at Su Yanli and smiled. He looked very appreciative and wished he could work under him. Su Yanli was frightened.


    For a person who is indifferent to worldly affairs, the most fearful thing is to be involved in the fight between princes.


    Zhao Jing left with satisfaction.


    Su Yanli stared at the student with a nervous look on his face, "Zijin, I...are you okay?"


    Zhao Lan stood at the window and looked downstairs. He waited until Zhao Jing got on the carriage and left before giving Su Yanli peace of mind, "Teacher, don''t worry, His Highness King Yan is a kind and kind person. He knows that the teacher has suffered from public housing, so he will bear the hardship." Tenants seek well-being.¡±


    Su Yanli understood what the student was saying, and the implication was that King Yan would not involve him, so he put his heart into his stomach.


    Su Ruojin was worried just now, but his father has already said that if King Yan wants to recruit talents, just ask his father to refuse. Now Zhao Lan has promised that the peaceful life of the small Su family will not be broken. .


    Didn''t eat well at all.


    Zhao Lan called another table, ate again, and called singers to join in the fun. It was like eating on the first floor in the world.


    ? Cheng Yingzhen has almost never eaten out, and has never had the opportunity to listen to a ditty. She is the one who listens to it most seriously. If Su Ruojin hadn''t reminded her to eat, she probably wouldn''t even know she was hungry.


    After dinner and listening to music, the Su family wanted to go back, but Zhao Lan refused, "It''s a rare occasion to come out. I''ll send you back after dinner."


    ?Su family:¡­


    Zhao Lan: "Please squint for a while, wait a while, and I''ll invite you to watch the show."


    ??Wow, there¡¯s still drama!


    ?Cheng Yingzhen¡¯s eyes lit up and she looked towards her husband.


    Su Yanli said a bit too much in front of King Yan. Although the student assured him, he still felt a little uneasy and did not fully recover. Seeing that his wife was happy, he cheered up and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Thank you, officer.¡±


    Su Sanlang and Su Silang were jumping up and down, and they were very happy. With their parents by their side, Su Sanlang was not in a hurry to go home like last time, and they were having a great time.


    Su Ruojin saw that her father was a little uneasy, so she leaned close to him and comforted him in a low voice, "To King Yan, you are just a wife, and you are also the wife of King Jin''s youngest son. No matter what he wants, the first step is to consider King Jin first." Or Prince Zhao will not do anything to you."


    His daughter''s words were like a refreshing medicine. After hearing this, Su Yanli''s anxiety seemed to disappear automatically, and he sighed: "I have also suffered enough from public rental housing, so I couldn''t help but talk about what we discussed three years ago. "


    ¡°I remember that my father was afraid of becoming a strategist for the imperial examination, right?¡±


    Su Yanli nodded, "Unfortunately not."


    ¡°Perhaps public rental housing is just a part of people¡¯s livelihood, and it¡¯s not something the emperor can use to make policy decisions.¡±


    After talking to his daughter, Su Yanli finally put aside what he said in front of the fourth prince and watched the show seriously.


    Su Ruojin was thinking that maybe if she gave her father a chance, he would be a good official too! Although he was very scared, he still hoped that the tenants would get benefits and dared to speak in front of the prince.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 182： Snow disaster on the Kang (two updates combined into one, 4,000 words)

    Chapter 182 Snow disaster on the Kang (two updates combined into one, 4000 words)


    The Su family returned home happily after listening to music and watching a play. When Su Sanlang and Su Xiaosi went to bed, they even talked about asking Brother Zhao to take them to see the general riding a real horse next time. The two brothers were noisy for a while before falling asleep.


    Su Yanli took care of his son, passed by his daughter''s room, and knocked on the door, "Ajin, go to bed early."


    ¡°I got it, dad, good night.¡±


    "Good night!"


    ??Every time he said these two words, Su Yanli always felt weird, but it seemed very appropriate.


    With three girls waiting on her, Su Ruojin is now a well-off daughter. She doesn¡¯t have to do anything, just get into bed and lie down in bed and sleep soundly.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a psychological effect, but I feel that the bed is very cold today. I covered it for a while and it didn¡¯t get warm. He was really baring his teeth, ¡°Why is it so cold?¡±


    Today it was Chunxiao''s turn to be on duty. She turned around and asked, "Is it too cold for one Tangbaozi? How about I drink another one?"


    ¡°Are there so many Yubozi at home?¡±


    "I''ll try and find it."


    Winter is here, and there are many people in the family. If everyone puts one under the quilt, it is already a well-off family.


    While Su Ruojin huddled up to cover herself with heat, she thought, in her last life, she was from the south. In winter, except for air conditioners, heating was basically carried on her shoulders. She had never enjoyed heating methods such as kang and floor heating. In this life, she was born in the north, and from the age of one to six, she Don¡¯t mention it for a few years. Winter can be easily carried through.


    In the past two years, the conditions at home have improved. Each room can have a fire cage, but the fire cage is still much inferior to the kang. It will be extinguished when it is lit, and it can barely avoid freezing. I heard that the big kang and floor heating But she was comfortable, but there was no way to warm the floor. How about she build a kang and enjoy it?


    ??The more Su Ruojin thought about it, the colder she felt under the quilt. Finally, it was so cold that she asked Chunxiao to sleep with her, so that the two of them could keep each other warm.


    ??Is it really as cold as Qin Tianjian said this year? If the winter is very cold, what else do I need to prepare?


    Su Ruojin may be worried about her life. When she hears the wind, she already thinks of the rain.


    On the second day, Su Yanli was on duty as usual, and Su Ruojin asked Shu Tong, "Uncle, did you feel that it was cold when you slept last night?"


    Shu Tong is a man with an angry temper, and now he has a wife and a son. The three of them are squeezed into the same bed. It¡¯s very warm. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Ludani put her son in the cradle, and the couple worked together to put the cradle in the side room where Madam did her sewing, and asked Mother Ji to take care of it. She went to the kitchen to work, and when she heard what the little master said, she interrupted, "I feel that this year Colder than previous winters.¡±


    Shu Tong still didn¡¯t think so and shook his head.


    Is it because she is being pretentious? Su Ruojin looked up at the sky. The sky was not as blue and clear as before. It had become gray, and the sun had lost its warmth. It was eerie... cold.


    She looked away and shook her head: "No, I feel cold."


    ¡°Add extra quilts?¡± Or make the fire cage bigger?


    Su Ruojin continued to shake her head: "I want to make a bed on the bed." Since you are not cold, I am not polite. I have worked hard for a year, so giving myself a bed on the bed as a reward is not too much.


    ?Just get on with it, Su Ruojin went to her father''s study and started writing and drawing again. She was not busy enough.


    Cheng Yingzhen glanced at the study and asked, "Haven''t the drawings for the little prince''s shop been finished? What else is there to draw?"


    Shu Tong replied, "I didn''t understand what the second lady was talking about about the fire bed."


    ¡°This kid spends all day in his father¡¯s room looking through those incomprehensible books and making weird things!¡±


    Shu Tong smiled and said: "They are all good things that can make money."


    That''s true.


    Cheng Yingzhen smiled and stopped caring about her daughter. She turned around and went back to her room. She and Ding took care of the children while doing needlework, feeling very comfortable and comfortable.


    After drawing the picture and buying the materials, Su Ruojin asked Uncle Shutong to find a good Panzao master. Master Xue found out about it, so he quickly stopped Shutong and said, "I''ll come, I''ll help Ah Jin find it."


    Shu Tong didn¡¯t want to trouble a senior official from the Ministry of Industry for such a trivial matter, so he quickly waved his hand: ¡°Just¡­panzao¡­it¡¯s easy to find on the street.¡±


    Mr. Xue was unwilling to let go and insisted on taking over the matter. Shu Tong had no choice but to come back from the street and tell Mr. Xue that he was eager to find a craftsman.


    Su Ruojin pursed her lips and said, "Mr.


    ¡­ I deeply believe it.


    ?With Mr. Xue¡¯s help in finding craftsmen, construction started quickly.


    After the construction started, Su Ruojin moved into a room that had been used by the employees. As soon as she finished packing, she went to find Shu Tongshu and said, "The craftsmen are making kangs in the past few days, let''s go shopping."


    ??The Su family now has a shopping plan. After Shu Tong sends the adults on duty, they basically bring things back every day. There should be nothing missing at home. He asked doubtfully: "Preparing for the New Year?"


    ¡°No, prepare for the cold winter.¡±


    Su Ruojin was born with a sense of worry. Ever since the fourth prince told her that it would be a cold winter this year, she became addicted to hoarding goods. She always felt that she had to stuff her home full to feel at ease, otherwise she would not be able to sleep well at night.


    Shu Tong was puzzled: "Isn''t it already prepared? There are firewood and carbon, and the utility room is full.


    Su Ruojin shook his head, "The firewood is not enough."


    ¡°You¡¯ll buy it after you use it?¡± It¡¯s not like I won¡¯t buy it, it doesn¡¯t matter if the book is the same.


    ¡°No, I have to buy two months¡¯ worth.¡±


    "I really want to buy it for the Chinese New Year!" He also said that it was not for the Chinese New Year. Although Shutong thought it was not necessary, the second wife said that she should prepare it, so she should prepare it. It would be better to prepare it all at once, so as to save him from running out every day in the winter. Isn¡¯t it nice to spend time with your son?


    Thinking that he would be able to stay at home and take care of his son less often, Shutong suddenly became more motivated than the young lady. He drove a mule cart all over the streets, buying rice, noodles, pork, radishes, eggs, etc., as long as they were easy to store. purchase.


    The most difficult thing to buy is salt. Su Ji needs salt to do business. This can be seen clearly, but there is no reason to buy too much salt for no reason.


    ?Other than the Wenshan shop, Su Ruojin had not asked Zhao Lan for help with anything. This time, for the sake of salt, Su Ruojin asked Uncle Shu Tong to ask Siping for help to get more and store it.


    ¡°Buy salt.¡±


    ¡°How much to buy?¡±


    Shu Tong was embarrassed to speak directly, so he asked, "How much can the fourth manager buy for us?"


    Si Ping thought to himself that the little prince could get you a sack, but he did not dare to say. After all, salt and iron were things controlled by the court, and it was not easy to hoard them privately without a legitimate purpose.


    Seeing that Siping refused to reveal his true identity, Shutong had no choice but to ask, "We... want to pickle a lot of pickles. Can you give us a hundred catties?"


    Isn¡¯t it just a sack?


    ¡°I want to report back to the little prince.¡±


    "Okay, okay, I''m not in a hurry." Shutong went to the street to buy thick cloth, kapok, blankets and other cold-proof materials. Zhao Lan was puzzled that the young lady wanted so much salt all at once, so she went to Su''s house in person and saw the table where the young lady lived, and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m afraid of the cold, so I asked someone to make me a bed with a fire."


    ?Isn¡¯t that bed on fire?


    Su Ruojin saw Zhao Lan''s expression of disbelief and quickly took him to the room. The craftsman inside was like a stove and a bed.


    ¡°Not a wooden bed, but a bed made of stone bricks, so that no matter how you burn it, it won¡¯t catch fire.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to sleep on such a bed?¡±


    "Won''t."


    There were no kangs in the Northeast in Bianjing during the Dayin Dynasty. People in Dayin used fire pots and fire cages to keep warm. Su Ruojin didn¡¯t know if there were kangs in the northeast of Dayin, but in the Song Dynasty, fire pits were also used in the Northeast for heating. This heating method is still used today.


    This kind of kang is used by people for cooking during the day. At night, they seal the mouth of the stove and use it for heating. A kang can be used for both keeping warm and filling the stomach. It kills two birds with one stone and is very practical. .


    ??Whether he wants it or not, Zhao Lan usually accepts everything the young lady makes. Since it is better than a charcoal brazier, he will make one in his private courtyard and ask the young lady for the drawings.


    ?Then asked her why she used so much salt?


    Su Ruojin was confused by his question. Could she tell him that she was actually afraid of heavy snow in winter and would sprinkle some salt to melt the snow? Let''s not talk about whether there is so much snow, and let''s talk about the low productivity of salt in the Dayin Dynasty, and the output is very low. The court releases salt for sale, and the control is very strict.


    ¡°This...I want to pickle a lot of pickles.¡±


    ?At first glance, it was an excuse. Even if she took it and resold it, Zhao Lan wouldn''t mind and said with a smile, "I brought it over for you."


    ?Santai asked two guards to carry him in.


    ¡°Will you be allowed to...¡±


    "No." Zhao Lan said directly, "You have a shop, so stocking up some salt for the shop doesn''t count as a mistake."


    "Thank you, little prince." Su Ruojin quickly thanked her. After saying so, she did not forget to remind her, "Qintian Supervisor said that this winter will be colder than usual. If the little prince has subordinates, please remind them to stock up on food and drink to save money. Catch the blind when you get it.¡±


    Qin Tianjian said every year that Zhao Lan didn''t take it seriously, but Su Ruojin didn''t have the opportunity to come into contact with Qin Tianjian. When she heard it, she took it to heart and prepared a lot for it.


    Zhao Lan may have never been a householder after all, or maybe it''s what he thought: Qin Tian Jian said it every year, but he ignored one thing. If the fourth prince can personally supervise the renovation of the building, store, public rental housing, it must be Qin Tian Jian The emperor asked his son to take action after telling the emperor in private. However, natural disasters were taboo in ancient times. Natural disasters were always closely related to fire disasters, and they would not be prevented in advance. It seemed that they were ''crow''s mouth''.


    In fact, this is really not good for the people, but the ancients were so superstitious. His Highness King Yan said that this winter will be very cold, which was also a way to carry out errands. Unexpectedly, Su Ruojin heard it and prepared a scene for it. Not only In this way, Mr. Xue, who came to observe the craftsmen at work, saw that the master and servant Su Er Niang had prepared a large amount of winter food and winter clothes. He asked and found out that this was the case, and hurried to prepare it.


    ?Yang Siniang often came to Su''s house to play, and she also told Mrs. Yang that it was extremely cold this winter and it was inconvenient to travel.


    ¡°Is it Mrs. Su who said this?¡±


    ??Yang Siniang nodded, "Her family bought a lot of firewood, charcoal, and rice and noodles... Anyway, they bought everything for food. I think it''s enough to last until the first lunar month."


    ??Mrs. Yang has never regarded the second lady as an ordinary young lady. She would also hoard when she saw her hoarding. Anyway, she had money in her hand. Even if she couldn''t eat it, it was not bad in the winter. At worst, we would wait until next spring.


    ??Yang Siniang asked: "Mom, Ah Jin also made a bed for himself to warm himself by the fire. Do you want to make it?"


    ¡°A bed by the fire?¡±


    "Um."


    ?This...Mrs. Yang really didn''t accept it all of a sudden. She had to think about it.


    The winter of the 16th year of Chengxi was indeed very cold as predicted by Qin Tianjian. At the beginning of the winter month, the first heavy snow fell from the sky and covered the ground for two days and one night. The snow on roofs, yards and roads reached up to the calves. , causing great obstacles to people¡¯s travel.


    ?In addition to important government agencies and offices, many shops on the street have closed down, and private schools, academies, Imperial College, etc. have even closed early.


    The Su family got Zhao Lan''s favor, because they met His Highness King Yan''s repair shop in the public rental house and knew in advance that winter was cold, so they stocked up a lot of rice at home and in the shop early. When the heavy snow blocked the road and closed the shop, The Su family stayed at home for the winter, and Su Yanli took the children to draw pictures of ninety-nine to relieve the cold.


    ??The neighbors of the Su family also prepared enough winter food due to Su Ruojin''s stocking up. When the heavy snow trapped the shops in the capital, their lives were not affected. They were at home waiting for the snow to melt.


    But the people at the bottom of Bianjing were not so lucky. The heavy snow fell non-stop for two days and one night, and then continued intermittently. Many people did not have food stored in their homes. It kept snowing, the market was closed, and they could not buy food. There is a faint image of chaos, which makes people feel frightened.


    On the tenth day of snowfall, Su Ruojin got up early in the morning and opened the door of her room. All she could see was white snow. The patio that had just been swept yesterday was covered with a thick layer, and even the corridor had accumulated a lot of it.


    Shu Tong put on his felt hat and asked, "My dear lady, do you still want to use salt to sweep the snow on the patio and in front of the door?"


    ¡°Sweep.¡±


    Shutong was worried: "I can''t afford to use salt to clear the snow every day!"


    ¡°Are you running out of salt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough for the time being, but I¡¯m afraid the snow won¡¯t stop for a while!¡±


    "It''s okay, just sprinkle salt on it."


    Shu Tong was stunned. He finally understood why the Second Lady had hoarded so much salt and used it to melt snow. It was really enough... He was so moved that he didn''t know what to say.


    Su Ji Barbecue has stopped early. Su Ji only left two kinds of food for breakfast, which were steamed buns mixed with thick flour and soy milk made from soybeans. This was not to make money, but to provide convenience to the residents near the shop.


    The supply is limited every day, two pieces plus one soy milk per person per day, until 500 pieces are sold out every day.


    Although the three-in-one plan that King Yan got from Su Yanli was not fully implemented, the emperor still let him try it out with public rental housing on two streets to see the results before fully implementing it. As a result, before it could be fully implemented, heavy snow fell on the city. .


    For the convenience of work, Zhao Lan did not go back to the Jin Palace during the heavy snow. He has been working in the secret stronghold of the Detective Department. Due to Su Ruojin''s influence, his men also stocked up a lot of food and drink, as well as the kang under him. The bed is on it almost twelve hours a day. When working, roll up the quilt and put it away like a little lady. When sleeping, remove the desk from the kang and spread the quilt on it. It will be warm and sleep well. Daybreak.


    King Jin was worried. When his son came to see him, he sat on the kang and his eyebrows flew up in surprise, "My son, how did you come up with this? No wonder you didn''t even go back to the palace."


    Zhao Lan suppressed the smile at the corner of her mouth when I said, "Father, the king is here today..."


    Hearing this, King Jin felt depressed again, "The king of Wei fought with the king of Yan, and the emperor turned a blind eye. Let me remind you not to get involved in their fight."


    "I know."


    ??? King Jin frowned: "How did I hear that the idea of ??letting tenants repair their houses to pay the rent was your idea to King Yan?"


    Zhao Lan narrowed her eyes: "Last year, many spies were arrested at the Ministry of Industry, which caused the fourth brother to be scolded, so I asked Mr. Shen to help him come up with this idea."


    "You..." King Jin pointed at his son without blaming him for a long time. In fact, his son was only fourteen. He did a good job and was already pretty good. He didn''t want to blame him, but he couldn''t be careless about the prince''s struggle. If you are careful, you will lose your glory and may even lose your life.

 Chapter 183： unexpected promotion

    Chapter 183 Unexpected Promotion


    After entering Jiu, the heavy snow continued.


    Su Ji went from making thick flour buns to completely selling thick flour buns, but the quantity dropped from 500 to 300, and each person only sold one per day. This was no longer a business, it was purely for the nearby years. It serves the elderly and poor people who cannot open fire at home.


    Speaking of why Su Ji has such a large amount of thick noodles, there is another episode.


    Su Yanli finally got a salary increase and three acres of land because he taught the young son of the King of Jin. Three acres of land was a bit far away. Su Yanli had never been there before, or his daughter, a little girl, went there every season.


    When I went to collect rent this fall, I was surrounded by villagers. During the harvest season, the villagers sold their surplus grain and even sold part of their rations for their children''s weddings. One family was afraid that their daughter would get married with a shabby dowry. When they saw the landowner, they begged the young lady to buy theirs. Thick noodles add makeup to my daughter.


    Firstly, Su Ruojin couldn''t bear it, and secondly, because his family''s field had formed a good relationship with the villagers here, he collected the family''s coarse grains at a price higher than that of the small traders. Unexpectedly, one family fell in love with the other, and the villagers flocked to it. They all sold her the coarse grains that the family could sell.


    ??There was no other way, so Su Ruojin collected everything, not counting his own mule cart. He also rented two mule carts to transport all the coarse noodles back, and dedicated a room to store the coarse noodles.


    ?Perhaps this is good news for good people! I didn''t expect to use it in the cold winter. Otherwise, I wouldn''t even be able to sell the coarse noodles, so how could I help the poor people around me?


    ??The more I sat on the warm and comfortable kang, the more I thought about my little lady. I always felt that under the heavy snow, it seemed as if her family couldn''t open the pot and needed his help.


    Heavy snow blocked the road, so Zhao Lan rode over to visit the young lady. His horse was trained to ride in mountains and snow. No matter how thick the snow is on the roads in the capital, it is always easier to walk than in mountains and hills.


    ?When I passed by Su Ji, Su Ji''s shop was actually still open. The steamer at the door was steaming, and there was a long queue in an orderly manner. Each person had a black steamed bun and a bowl of boiled water, and the warm food was brought home.


    The master was so surprised that Shuangrui hurriedly went to inquire. After a while, he learned from the clerk Su Ji why he was still selling breakfast and where the food for making these breakfasts came from. He immediately told the master all this.


    Zhao Lan nodded, pulled the reins and turned around. Just when he was about to whip his whip, he reined in the horse in time. He stepped off the horse with his long legs, stepped on the exposed stone pavement, and looked along the snow-free road.


    There is no snow on the roads around Su Ji. Are they being swept all the time?


    Shuangrui immediately knew what the owner wanted to know, so he immediately went to Su Ji''s shop to ask.


    Zhao Lan looked up. The sky was overcast, and snowflakes were beginning to drift again. By noon, the road would be covered again.


    Soon, Shuangrui ran out of the shop, approached the owner, and whispered, "Feng Ershi said, use salt to turn into water and sprinkle it once a day. Sprinkle it once, and you can take care of it for a day. Young Master, you see, the snow will not accumulate on the ground here." , because there is salt gas on the ground and it cannot gather snow.¡±


    Zhao Lan''s beautiful eyebrows were raised high. It turned out that the young lady was not hoarding salt for the shop, nor for private sale, but to clear the road. In this era of lack of clothing and salt, there was no extraordinary recognition, no Maybe they used salt water to clear the road.


    ??Having not seen her for a few days, he didn¡¯t know if the little lady had grown taller. He had a weird idea and pulled up the reins, "Drive...drive..."


    Shuangrui and others followed.


    Hey, didn¡¯t the little prince say he was looking after the young lady? Why did you suddenly turn around and head towards the imperial city?


    ??When he dismounted at the entrance of the palace, he unexpectedly met Zhao Jing, King of Yan.


    by


    ¡°Fourth brother.¡±


    ???? King Zhao Jing knew that Zhao Lan had a special errand and could enter the palace anytime and anywhere. The two handed their horses to the palace official and chatted about daily life along the way.


    ¡°I heard from the princess that your mother-in-law is looking for a future wife for you. Do you have any favorites?¡± King Yan Zhao Jing said with a smile, ¡°How about I ask your sister-in-law to recommend one to you?¡±


    "Thank you, fourth brother." Zhao Lan saluted, "It''s just that I have told my father, the queen, mother and concubine that I will not consider the candidate for my wife until I am crowned, and I will not consider it in the next six years."


    ??? King Zhao Jing of Yan looked like your mother and concubine still looked at each other.


    Zhao Lan could only smile and said, "I''m not lying to Fourth Brother, I''m all focused on how to run my errands right now. If I don''t dig out all the spies from the Liaoxia Kingdom, I won''t be thinking about marriage."


    ??Yan Wang Zhao Jing smiled and nodded, "Zijin has a great heart and aspiration to serve the country. Fourth brother believes in it. I wish you to dig out the bad people in Liao and Xia Kingdom as soon as possible."


    ¡°Thank you, fourth brother, for your encouragement.¡±


    The two of them entered the Chui Gong Hall to see the emperor.


    Emperor Cheng Xi was in his early fifties, with a thin appearance, and his goatee was black and gray, showing signs of whitening. After being bowed to by the two, he gave seats to his son and nephew.


    ¡°Why is Jing¡¯er here?¡±


    Zhao Jing wanted to stand up and reply, but the official stretched out his hand to signal him to sit down and reply.


    He sat and cupped his hands and said, "Back to my father, the results of the two alleys that were trialled by letting the tenants find craftsmen to repair by themselves were good. They basically withstood the test of the heavy snow. Only a few people, in order to greedy rent fees, and bad behavior. The craftsmen colluded to fool things, but they were fooled, and the two heavy snowfalls revealed their traces. "


    The official stroked his beard and said, "When the snow stops, we will use the three-in-one method to deal with all the damaged public rental housing."


    Zhao Jing stood up: "Yes, Father."


    After asking his son, he asked his nephew, "Where is Zijin?"


    Zhao Lan stood up and held up his hands, "Back to the Holy Spirit, Zijin has been dealing with the people of Liaoxia country, and got to know their living customs when he had nothing to do. Suddenly he found that the Liaoxia country was much colder than Bianjing. When winter comes, they There is snow all over the mountains and fields, which can even drown people.¡±


    Emperor Cheng Xi listened attentively, "Zijin is right, but how do they live through the obstacles of snow?"


    Recently, many shops in Beijing were closed due to the heavy snowfall during the court meeting. Some of them were indeed affected by the bad snowy weather. There was no supply of goods and nothing to sell. There were also some merchants who were not honest. They took the opportunity to close down and stock up on goods to increase prices.


    Zhao Lan reported back, "It is recorded in the book that people in Liaoxia will use salt to boil water to melt snow. The place where the snow has been melted will not easily accumulate snow because there is salt residue."


    ??The emperor''s brows not only did not relax when he heard this, but he also frowned instantly, "What do you mean by Zijin?"


    "Going back to the Holy Spirit, can you please let Jing Zhaoyin and the Wucheng Army and Horses Division also use this method to wash away the snow in the streets and alleys, so that all kinds of shops can operate normally and there will be no situation where the people are short of food and the merchants cannot operate. ¡±


    ??The emperor stroked his beard and said, "The price of salt is not low!" This was the main source of taxation for the Yin Dynasty.


    Zhao Lan raised his hands to his forehead and said, "Your Majesty, some unscrupulous merchants in the market have started to raise prices, disrupting normal people''s lives. Seeing that the snow is not stopping, in ten or twenty days, merchants will take the opportunity to raise prices. Asking price, when..."


    The emperor looked solemn and weighed the pros and cons. After a while, he relaxed and said, "I''m going to tell you to give it a try near the palace first."


    Seeing that the emperor accepted his suggestion, he asked to leave the palace.


    Since he came, the emperor did not let his nephew go, "Have a meal with me."


    Zhao Lan had no choice but to stay.


    Zhao Jing also stood up to thank him.


    The two of them had lunch with the emperor.


    When the twelfth lunar month is about to enter, the heavy snow will stop, but once it starts falling, it will be very fierce. In the poor areas of the capital, roofs are often collapsed by the snow, causing casualties among the people. However, the shops on the street slowly begin to operate normally. Shutong came back and told the young master with a surprised look on his face, "I heard that people from the Bingma Division also used salted water to melt snow. Madam, has our method of melting snow been leaked?"


    Su Ruojin was funny: "This method only requires the use of salt, but it is not very clever. For the national economy and people''s livelihood, the court has so many politicians and think tanks, but they still can''t come up with a small method of melting snow with salt water? Uncle Shutong, please don''t talk nonsense."


    Shu Tong curled his lips, feeling that this method was brought out by his second wife. Forget it, the second wife refused to admit it. He then talked about another thing, "Your brother-in-law is giving porridge outside the city. I heard that It has been applied for seven or eight days.¡±


    Su Ruojin asked as soon as he heard this, "Have the wealthy nobles in Beijing set up stalls to serve porridge?"


    Shutong curled his lips again, "I heard someone tell you that your uncle is amazing. I heard that he was the first one. When the road was blocked by heavy snow, he even opened his own rice and grain shop to provide free food to the old, weak, sick and disabled every day. Mi Mian, you are really a family, and you are all doing good things with a kind heart."


    ¡°I am the one who collects money.¡±


    Shu Tong hummed, "This penny of yours is used to stop those who want to take advantage of others. It is not for making money."


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not as righteous as my brother-in-law.¡±


    Uncle is talented and talented, and he has to do it with a character. It ¡¯s really a young talent. Why do you like ... the same?


    Well, what a pity.


    Shutong saw the pity on the young lady''s face, and suddenly approached her with gossip, "I heard some gossip, Second Lady, do you want to listen to it?"


    "If you have any gossip, why don''t you tell me quickly." Su Ruojin rolled her eyes angrily. She was bored at home all day, and she wanted to hear gossip most to relieve her boredom.


    Shutong glanced in the direction of the adult''s study, and then whispered, "I heard that your brother-in-law propped up the stall on his front foot to serve porridge, and on his back leg, Princess Yuehua propped up the stall next to him and told them that they were ''husbands singing and women following''."


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    ?Your Highness, Princess, haven¡¯t given up yet?


    ?Oh my god, the fight between these three people has been going on for a year, and there is no result. Do they want to keep fighting?


    Su Dekai has been in bed for two or three months. If the heavy snow had not blocked the road, he would have taken his wife back to his hometown in Pingjiang Mansion. "It''s such a debt, a debt..." The son who had been raised and raised by all kinds of methods turned out to be for a man. He didn''t care about anything. If he hadn''t put his life on the line, he would probably have taken that man on a sightseeing tour.


    well! In just one year, Su Qian has become much older, but the recent rumors have made her come alive again, and her old face has a look of joy, "Master, it is said that Princess Yuehua is fond of my son. Do you think the emperor will Won¡¯t you give them a marriage?¡±


    Su Dekai was more clear-headed than his wife: "Unless the royal family doesn''t check Yanzu''s past, if he just checks it, let alone marrying a princess, both our lives will be at risk."


    "Ah!" Su Qianshi''s face suddenly turned pale, "Then... what should we do?"


    Su Dekai said, "I guess Princess Yuehua really likes your son. As long as she is willing to speak well in front of the emperor, our Su family may be able to avoid prison."


    His hopes were dashed, and Su Qian was as old and weak as if he had died.


    With the intervention of the court, the shops in Beijing that had been closed due to heavy snow began to open one after another, including the breakfast shop. When other shops opened, Su Ji stopped.


    The Feng brothers were about to go home. Su Ruojin persuaded them, "I finally made some money. Are we willing to give it to the robbers on the road?"


    Feng Ershi was startled, "Why are there robbers?"


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The two Feng brothers were very entangled.


    Su Ruojin added, "Besides, even if it doesn''t snow, the mountain road for you to go home will not be easy. Isn''t it very dangerous now that it''s snowing so heavily?"


    The Feng brothers were told by their little boss that they remained silent.


    "Besides, you and your wife are together, so you have company. Your parents and children, when the weather is better next year, I will let you go back and reunite."


    ?The two brothers were finally persuaded by Su Ruojin to stay and live peacefully in Su Ji''s shop. They would wait until the snow stopped and the road was completely cleared before returning home.


    ?This winter, due to the heavy snow, everything is expensive. The Su family has already prepared it and does not go out to buy anything. They just stay at home and wait for the New Year.


    Academies outside the city have not allowed students to go to school, but various schools in the city have held classes as normal.


    Su Yanli also went to the Imperial College for duty.


    Su Dalang and Xue Wulang studied together in his study. As Xue Wulang came often, Xue Liuniang, who often had troubles with Su and Yang, also came to play.


    From her mouth, Su Ruojin learned that one winter, Mr. Xue brought a few craftsmen to make a hot bed for people and made a fortune. The Xue family''s life was much better. Listening to Xue Liu Niang''s tone, it seemed that Mrs. Xue''s face was also much better. , she dared to speak loudly at home and laughed loudly.


    Su Ruojin sweated secretly when she heard this. Mrs.


    Su Ruojin is also happy for Mr. Xue that she can make money. She is also happy that her neighbors are living well.


    As the saying goes, good people are always rewarded.


    On the twenty-third day of the twelfth lunar month, Su Yanli returned home from the Imperial College to tell everyone good news.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been promoted.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Su Ruojin came to his senses first and asked quickly, "Dad, what official?"


    ¡°Dr. Taichangji¡±


    Su Ruojin asked puzzledly: "There are still doctors in Taichang Temple?"


    Su Yanli rolled his eyes at his daughter, "You stay in my study every day and you don''t even know this."


    Su Ruojin: ...She has never read it before.


    ?Taichang Temple has one official, Qing. Genuine third grade. As the chief of Taichang Temple, he is in charge of the affairs of the temple and community in Lejiao and manages the various departments under Taichang Temple. Shaoqing, two people. On the fourth level. The deputy chief of Taichang Temple, assisting the minister of Taichang Temple.


    Cheng, two people. Ph.D., four. Great wishes, six people. Feng Lilang, two people. Xie Lulang, two people.


    Dr. Taichang, an official in charge of sacrificial affairs at Taichang Temple, is the seventh grade. Responsible for presiding over the ancestral temple''s sacrifices, rituals and music, and cultural and educational affairs.


    Su Yanli was finally promoted from the eighth rank official to the seventh rank official.


    It¡¯s really not easy.


    Su Ruojin asked: "Dad, how come you were promoted from the Imperial College to Taichang Temple?"


    Su Yanli: ...He doesn¡¯t know either!


    Su Ruojin thought about several possibilities, and felt that they were all possible. In the end, he simply didn¡¯t think about it and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a good meal tomorrow to celebrate.¡±

 Chapter 184： 184 Beneficiaries come to the door

    Chapter 184 184 Beneficiaries come to the door


    On the second day, Cheng Yingzhen and her daughter took the servants to prepare two tables of delicious food. One was to celebrate the promotion of the head of the family, Su Yanli, and the other was a year-end dinner for the master and servants. Six cold dishes, twelve hot dishes, plus desserts, liqueur, and sake , two big tables of people.


    At the wine table, Su Ruojin also promised Shu Tong that after the new year, he would officially find a mule cart master and make him the real steward of the Su family.


    Shutong smiled sheepishly and quickly toasted to the lord, "Thank you for saving my life. With you, I not only saved my life, but also lived such a good life. My lord, you are my noble person, Xu Yan. I will first Do it as you wish." After saying that, he raised his head and drank a glass of sake.


    Before Shutong and Su Yanli, his family name was Xu, and his single name was Yiyiyan.


    This glass of wine eats a full -time, and the whole person is full of red face. I don''t know if he is promoted to make a fortune!


    ?Everyone covered their mouths and snickered.


    Shu Tong was embarrassed and glared at Lu Dani and others, "I''m happy for you, sir."


    Ludani glared back at him, "Don''t take advantage of me to drink like crazy."


    Everyone couldn''t help laughing now.


    Su Yanli and his wife were not only not annoyed but also liked the servants'' playfulness. It was great that everyone was having a good time!


    We ate until one or two o''clock in the afternoon before everyone got off the table.


    Shutong was drunk after all, so Lu Dani took him back to his room to sleep.


    Su Ruojin thought: "I never drank with my uncle before. In the past two years, whenever we have dinner together, we have to get ourselves drunk."


    ?Looking at Xianggui and others clearing the table, Dong¡¯s mother smiled and said, ¡°He was the only big laborer in the family before. We relied on him for everything. Drinking wouldn¡¯t be a waste of time.¡±


    Too.


    Su Ruojin followed Mother Dong to look at Aunt Xianggui who was clearing away the dishes, and then looked at the corridor opposite, where the women were busy, and the Feng brothers and Shi Liu were squatting at the door of the kitchen, chatting and chopping wood.


    ??Had it not been for the severe snow this year, the two would have gotten married in the twelfth lunar month.


    One of the two was a good citizen and the other was a slave. After the two considered it, Shi Liu signed a deed of sale with the Su family and became a slave of the Su family.


    Su Ruojin asked them: "What if your children are promising and want to take the scientific examination in the future?"


    They were both stunned.


    Xianggui lowered her head, "I can''t give birth to a baby."


    Shi Liu said: "I know that we are both poor people. If we meet a good person like my boss, I will ask my boss to support us for the rest of our lives."


    Su Ruojin didn''t think Xianggui could give birth to a baby. The conditions in the mountain village were so backward. Who knew who wouldn''t be able to give birth? So he took her to a famous medical clinic in the capital to check her pulse. Sure enough, the doctor said there was nothing wrong with her health. Xianggui cried in shock. Three days.


    After crying, she discussed with Shi Liu that she was still willing to sell herself to the Su family. "Shi Liu and I will stay with the boss for the rest of our lives. In the future, if we have children, we will work as book boys and girls for the boss."


    ??The Su family finally has a real servant.


    Su Ruojin took Mother Dong into the side room where Cheng Yingzhen usually did needlework. Mrs. Ding was supporting little girl Su who had just learned to walk. When the little girl saw her sister, she giggling with her calves and threw herself at her sister.


    She caught the little girl who rushed towards her. She was born when the Su family was in a prosperous childhood, with loving parents and loving brothers and sisters. The little girl who grew up in love has big eyes, long eyelashes, a chubby body, and Her skin is white and pink, and she is as beautiful as a doll.


    Everyone who saw someone loved her wanted to hug her, which made the little girl have a bad temper. However, there were two people who didn''t buy her temper. One was Su Ruojin. As long as the little girl did something wrong, they would punish her. Su Yanli and his wife They all had to stand aside. After the little girl realized that her parents could not save her, she became extremely well-behaved when she saw her sister;


    ?The other one is her third brother, Su Ganzhi. If she dares to go against him, humph, my little sister will get slapped on her **** several times.


    ¡°A¡­ah¡­sister¡­¡±


    "Ah!" Su Ruojin wanted to pick up the little girl, but unfortunately the little girl weighed at least twenty kilograms and couldn''t be held. When will her thin arms and legs grow up!


    Su Ruojin took her sister''s hand and sat by the fire cage. While warming herself by the fire, she told her a story. Today she still tells her how agarwood saved her mother.


    Ding and Mama Dong are about the same age. Whenever Mama Dong comes back, they must sit together and chat. Ding lives in the Su family and dares not go out. There is no gossip and entertainment, and she likes Mama Dong to talk about outside things.


    Sometimes Ding also told Mother Dong about the servants at home. What she said the most was the taciturn Li Xiuzhu, "I always feel that this girl has a big heart. I asked Ah Jin to sell her, and Ah Jin said that she It¡¯s hard to sell if you haven¡¯t made any mistakes, but if you really do, isn¡¯t it too late?¡±


    ?Mother Dong didn¡¯t like it very much either, so she agreed, ¡°If you have time, I¡¯ll talk to the second lady.¡±


    ¡°Yes, tell me more.¡±


    ??The two of them were muttering in a low voice. Su Ruojin was telling her little sister a story and didn''t pay attention, so the matter just slipped by.


    Su Yanli hugged his wife and sat beside the bed in the bedroom, with a proud look on his face. He was telling his wife his plans, "I am probably getting promoted this time because of the favor of the little prince. On the other hand, Mr. Fan took the opportunity to promote me. I am going to do this." I¡¯ll go to Lord Fan¡¯s house to say thank you in two days, and you and Ajin will prepare some gifts for me later.¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen nodded, "Thanks to Mr. Fan these years, otherwise our family''s life would be really different."


    "Um!"


    The couple were rubbing their hair together, looking happy.


    On the twenty-sixth day of the twelfth lunar month, Su Yanli went to Fan Mansion with his eldest son and daughter and gifts.


    Master Fan was happy to meet the Su family and his son.


    When other people come to visit the adults, they only bring their sons. Dr. Su is different. He brings his daughter every time he comes. If this is the first time, the servants in the family must have some ideas. Now everyone in the Fan family knows that the little lady of the Su family is here to represent Su. Madam, it is normal for two ladies to have business dealings and move around, and they will not think about other twisted things.


    Su Yanli saluted Master Fan when he saw him, "Thank you very much for your suggestion. Please accept my thanks."


    After saying that, he was about to salute, but Lord Fan took his hand and said, "Yuzhi, I don''t know anything about your promotion this time."


    Su Yanli was surprised and looked at Fan Shilang: "..."


    The Su Ruojin brothers and sisters were also surprised. If he wasn''t Lord Fan, could he be King Jin?


    Master Fan seems to have seen the doubts of the Su family and his son, "As far as I know, he is neither the King of Jin nor the King of Zhao Xiaojun."


    "That''s..." Su Yanli bowed his head and said, "Teacher, please help me clarify my doubts."


    He has no background and no money to travel around and work in camps. As for his ability, he has no performance to be promoted this year. He is not the king of Jin or the king of Zhao Xiaojun, so who would like an indifferent and unprofitable eighth-grade doctor? ?


    Mr. Fan sighed first, pursed his lips, and then said: "Many people know the person who prompted you."


    Well¡­


    The Su family, father and son, were shocked again. There were so many people. What do you mean?


    ??For some reason, Su Yanli thought of the King of Yan, Zhao Jing, with trepidation. She turned to look at her daughter, "Could it be..."


    Master Fan looked at the Su family father and daughter who seemed to know the answer: "Do you know it was King Qi who proposed the proposal?"


    (¡Ño¡Ñ)?


    How did you become the King of Qi?


    Su Yanli shook his head, "I thought it was King Yan."


    Lord Fan frowned slightly: "King Yan?"


    Seeing the teacher''s serious expression, Su Yanli quickly told Mr. Fan about the public rental housing incident, "Teacher, I really wanted to benefit those junior officials like me, but I didn''t expect that King Yan, who was in charge, didn''t mention me at all. The King of Qi was irrelevant. The students were puzzled and asked the teacher to explain. "Master Fan seemed to understand, "That''s it."


    ¡°Please tell the teacher clearly.¡±


    Mr. Su then talked about the internal fighting between several princes, "The King of Yan did not mention you because he admired you and wanted to keep you for his own use. During the internal fighting, the one with the most advantage was King Wei. He probably knew that you were the King of Yan." When I came up with an idea, I wanted to push you to get rid of you, but I never thought that King Qi, who was always watching the fight between tigers, would get you first. "


    ?God, Su Ruojin feels complicated when she hears this. Why is her father involved in the infighting among the princes?


    Su Yanli lost his composure and asked quickly, "Teacher, what should we do?"


    Unexpectedly, Master Fan smiled easily and said, "If it were two people, I would be worried. Now there are three princes, so there is no need to worry."


    ¡°Teacher, you mean King Yan...¡±


    "No, no, it''s not what you think." Mr. Fan was very patient. "When three people fight, what they fight is the result, not you."


    Su Ruojin understood immediately and concluded that Su Yanli could not win over anyone.


    ?In the sixteenth year of Cheng Xi''s reign, Su Yanli actually became the beneficiary of the three princes'' battle, which was really surprising.


    After finishing speaking, Mr. Fan realized, "Hey, why didn''t you bring the young lady to Madam?"


    The court affairs should not be discussed to a young lady.


    Su Ruojin snickered secretly. She didn¡¯t know whether Lord Fan didn¡¯t notice her on purpose, or he really didn¡¯t notice her. Anyway, after hearing everything she needed to hear, she bowed to Lord Fan and followed the servant to the backyard.


    Su Yanli held up his hand and said, "I''m sorry, teacher, but the student just wanted to bring his child to see you and forgot to let his daughter go to the backyard."


    Master Fan waved his hand and said, "I''ll give it to you..."


    ¡°Students are in¡ª¡±


    ¡°Remember, we only recognize officials and emperors, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Students understand.¡±


    ¡°Let nothing like public rental housing happen again in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    When Mrs. Fan saw Mrs. Su, she beamed. She held her hand and exclaimed like a sweetheart, "We haven''t seen you for a while, Ah Jin has grown taller again."


    Su Ruojin smiled sweetly, "I''ll be ten years old after the new year."


    "No wonder she grows up so fast." Mrs. Fan praised her and asked people to serve her with delicious food and drinks. She patiently talked to her parents. If she hadn''t come to call someone from the front yard, Su Ruojin doubted that Mrs. Fan could have wet the bed as a baby. Everything was revealed.


    Middle-aged women are so terrifying!


    Mrs. Fan heard that Su Yanli was going back and she was willing to go there. "I have prepared a table and will stay here to eat today."


    Sincerely wanting to stay, no matter what Su Yanli said, Mrs. Fan just left the father and son behind. After eating, she even asked the father and son to pull half a mule cart''s worth of goodies before returning them.


    The father and son of the Su family were almost blinded when they looked at the good cloth, materials and delicious food piled in the carriage. Mrs. Fan was too generous.


    The next day, the twenty-seventh of the twelfth lunar month, Su Yanli only took her son to the Jin Palace this time. She wanted to take Su Ruojin, but she said she already knew about her father''s promotion and didn''t go.


    Su Yanli was stunned when he said this, "Joseph, when I went to Fan''s Mansion yesterday, did you deliberately follow me into the front yard to meet Mr. Fan?"


    Su Ruojin bared her teeth and smiled, "The reason why she succeeded is because Mrs. Fan has subjectively agreed with me as a little rich boy, but Prince Jin''s Mansion is a place with strict rules and I can''t take advantage of it. Besides, Princess Jin and I have nothing to do with each other." I¡¯ve had some dealings with you, and I¡¯m a young lady if you have time.¡±


    "You..." Su Yanli pointed at the villain daughter, "You are really good at taking advantage of loopholes."


    ?Of course, thanks to Mr. Fan for personally explaining the mystery of Su Yanli''s promotion, I finally feel relieved.


    Zhao Lan learned that the teacher had come to pay homage to his father, so he dropped what he was doing and came to accompany him. When he saw Su Dalang, he asked, "Why isn''t Ah Jin here? I heard from Yan Jia that the teacher took her to Fan''s Mansion yesterday and we had dinner together."


    I thought I would come to the Jin Palace today too.


    Su Dalang smiled and said, "I have something to do at home today, so Ah Jin didn''t come."


    It stands to reason that when Su Yanli came to pay homage to Prince Jin, it was the Prince of Jin''s favor to be able to bring the eldest son. If Su Ruojin also came, it would be Cheng Yingzhen who brought him directly to the backyard of the palace to meet the princess. Anyway, the front yard is a man''s world, so with her A little girl doesn''t matter.


    ?Yesterday at Fan Mansion, after entering the gate, a servant wanted to take Su Ruojin directly to the backyard. Su Ruojin insisted on following Su Yanli. Su Yanli said that he would take him to show his respect to the master, so he sneaked into the front yard in front of Mr. Fan.


    ?After returning from the Jin Palace, Su Yanli took his eldest son to visit his superiors and colleagues in the Imperial College. Most of them gave gifts and met before returning. There were no meals left, so they just walked around.


    Su Yanli was transferred to Taichang Temple, and the Imperial College held a farewell banquet for him. The date was set for the ninth day of the second lunar month at the Jiaosi Square.


    ¡°This time, I told you in advance, little housekeeper, please don¡¯t be suspicious and worry about this or that.¡±


    Su Ruojin hummed, "What do I care? Mr. Su is proud of the spring breeze now, and he is growing like a jade tree in the wind. He is afraid that the beauties will lose control and have to pounce. What should we do?" After saying this, he clicked his tongue and shook his head in an exaggerated manner.


    Su Yanli turned around to look for the feather duster.


    The little man screamed and ran away quickly.


    Su Yanli took the feather duster and waved it towards the open door, "If you eat full all day long, if you don''t get spanked, your skin will be itchy."


    ?The husband looked like he was gnashing his teeth, but Cheng Yingzhen smiled.


    In the Su family, the battle of wits and courage between father and daughter is also a spectacle.


    Su Ruojin ran outside. Yang Siniang came over to play and said, "Ajin, there is a carriage parked in front of your house. There are several servants. I have never seen them. After looking for a while, I didn''t see them coming in. What''s going on?"


    "you do not know?"


    "Um."


    ??Yang Siniang knew all the people who walked around the Su family, but she had never seen them before. Who could they be?


    Shutong was hugging his son on the porch. When he heard this, he put his son down and walked down the steps, "I''ll go take a look."


    There is no special person to guard the door of the Su family. Usually, as long as Mao Ya is at home, she will open it. If Mao Ya is not at home, it will be Li Xiuzhu.


    At this moment, the door was ajar, and she was standing at the door. A pretty girl beside the carriage raised her head when she saw the ordinary-looking Mao Ya, "Is this the Su family?"


    Mao Ya had a cold face and didn''t reply to her.


    ??The pretty girl squinted her eyes and said impatiently: "Hey, I want to ask you something? Did you hear me?"


    Mao Ya sneered coldly, "Since I don''t know if it''s the Su family, what are you doing here?"

 Chapter 185： The eldest sister is here

    Chapter 185 The eldest sister is here


    ??She was just a girl renting a house, but she still dared to sneer at her. The pretty girl couldn''t help but get angry, and a scolding voice came from the carriage: "What a shame."


    Very angry.


    ??The pretty girl was so frightened that she quickly turned around and went to the carriage to apologize: "It''s not that I''m a slave, it''s really that this girl is too arrogant and doesn''t take my wife seriously."


    ?Mao Ya scoffed coldly, thinking that Prince Zhao was not so arrogant even when he came. Who do you think he is?


    Behind the half-opened door, Su Ruojin was originally going to come out with Shutong. She was wondering who was visiting the Su family. When she heard the conversation between the master and the servant outside, for some reason, the memory of meeting the Cheng family''s direct descendant in Zhucui Pavilion two years ago suddenly appeared in her mind. The scene when the eldest daughter Cheng Yuzhu was married to Mrs. Yao, the third son of the Yao family in the Chenghou Mansion. This person was gloomy and domineering, and it was not a simple good thing.


    When she thought of this, she quickly turned around and ran to her mother''s side room, "Grandma, it seems that the people coming outside are the Cheng family. Be careful not to be seen by them."


    Cheng Yingzhen, who was making needlework, subconsciously shook her hand. The needle pricked her finger, and a small drop of blood came out. She couldn''t take care of it, so she wiped it with a cloth. She stood up shivering: "Ah... Ah Jin, what do you mean? Who is coming?"


    ¡°From the arrogant tone of that girl, it sounds like the girl next to your sister-in-law didn¡¯t expect to find out so soon that her father was promoted to Dr. Taichangji, so they would all come to seek a future for her good brother.¡±


    ¡°Is your father in charge of the priest¡¯s office?¡±


    ?Dr. Taichang is responsible for presiding over the ancestral temple''s sacrifices, rituals and music, and cultural and educational affairs.


    "The Jiaoshifang belongs to the area of ??rituals and music, so according to common sense, we can control it. However, there are four doctors in Taichang Temple. I guess I will be assigned to the education area, so I shouldn''t be able to control the Jiaoshifang." It''s like a city owner. There is a mayor and several deputy mayors. Each deputy mayor has a different scope of responsibility. Some are in charge of the economy, some are in charge of agriculture, etc. Anyway, that''s what it means.


    Su Yanli was transferred from the Imperial Academy to Taichang Temple, and the area he was assigned to be in charge of was definitely education. Don''t even think about it. Cheng Yuzhu probably knew that, but she still came here because she wanted her father to find colleagues for help.


    ?Having just received the transfer order and before reporting to Taichang Temple, the Cheng family is as smart as a dog¡¯s nose and they all came to the door. This is really...


    Su Ruojin first comforted Cheng Yingzhen and then encouraged her, telling her that she must be proud and proud today to vent her previous anger, "Who asked her to come to the door by herself?"


    Cheng Yingzhen was in a hurry due to the sudden incident, and those who could hear her daughter''s words were spinning anxiously.


    Su Ruojin was so dizzy by her mother that she pulled the person out without stopping and closed the door of the wing, "Chunxiao, Qiuyue¡ª"


    The two girls came over immediately, "Madam, second lady."


    ¡°I¡¯ll stand by my lady¡¯s side later and take advantage of the opportunity.¡±


    "Yes, second wife." Su Ruojin said, "Mom, you go to the bedroom first, and then come out after I ask Mao Ya to call you."


    Cheng Yingzhen was naturally nervous and frightened when she heard the name of her sister-in-law. When her daughter talked to her, she couldn''t answer her question.


    Su Ruojin didn''t say much and asked Chunxiao Qiuyue to take him into the bedroom. She was also ready. When the time came to vent her anger on her mother, she returned to her bedroom to wait.


    The first step to vent your anger is to show off your power.


    Outside the door, the people in the carriage finally got out of the carriage. The maids and women were standing in front of them to protect them. Cheng Yuzhu raised his eyelids and looked at the ordinary courtyard in front of him. It was a small one. On both sides of the door, from top to bottom, large and small lanterns were hung. It''s bright red and has a Chinese New Year flavor.


    With a twitch of her eyelids, she looked at the young man who came out of the door. She had seen the young man who had been going to the uncle''s house with Su Yanli to deliver New Year''s gifts. He looked much better dressed than before. She raised the corners of her mouth slightly and sneered disdainfully.


    He is really prosperous. In the past two years, the uncle''s family has sent out annual gifts to his servants. No matter how many messages he received from his servants, he would not reply. If it weren''t for the pressure from the Jin Palace, the Cheng family would have sued him for unfilial piety. . Shu Tong really didn''t expect his wife''s aunt''s sister to come over. It''s already the 29th day of the twelfth lunar month, and tomorrow is New Year''s Eve. What is she doing here? Congratulations on your promotion, Sir? Subconsciously I looked at the maids and ladies, they were really polite in their hands.


    ?Shu Tong raised his chin all at once and swept over with contempt. You are also like today, humming, but you just don¡¯t ask who is coming, and you look around triumphantly, but you don¡¯t even look at people.


    ??The pretty girl shouted angrily, "Presumptuous."


    ¡°I didn¡¯t invite you here.¡± The main purpose is to anger people to death.


    "You..." The pretty girl didn''t expect Shu Tong to dare to speak like this. Her face turned red with anger and she looked at Cheng Yuzhu, "Madam, look at him..."


    Cheng Yuzhu glared at her, saying it was useless.


    Seeing that the pretty girl was useless, an old woman came forward and introduced herself to her family in a serious manner, "This little brother, please inform Mrs. Su and say that she is Mrs. Yao of the Marquis - her sister is here to visit her. ¡±


    Shu Tong wanted to curse a few words, but he was a grown man who couldn''t do it. In addition, he had just been promoted and hadn''t reported to Taichang Temple yet. It really wouldn''t affect his reputation, so he held back his anger, but It was inevitable to sarcastically say, "Hey, the sun is really rising in the west. Madam Houfu actually knows that she has a younger sister. She is such a rare visitor. Please come in-"


    Laughing openly and scolding secretly, it was so unpleasant.


    ??The old lady was thicker than the girl after all, and she didn''t mind the sarcastic words at all. She turned around and held Cheng Yuzhu''s arm, "Madam, be careful-" She helped the old lady into the Su family yard as if she was protecting the queen.


    ??Qiuyue stood in the corridor and looked towards the door of the courtyard.


    Shu Tongtong reported, "Qiuyue, go back to Madam. Her eldest sister is here to visit."


    ?? Qiuyue glanced at Mrs. Yao who was surrounded by four girls and four wives. Madam Houfu was full of style, dignified and well-mannered and bowed, "Yes, please wait a moment, Manager Su."


    Shu Tong nodded.


    The group of people were left hanging at the door.


    In the bedroom, Cheng Yingzhen was still in a state of panic, but Chunxiao remained calm. She combed Cheng Yingzhen''s hair in the most popular bun, and wore the golden hairpin and Huasheng earrings given by the Prince of Jin, as well as thumb-sized pearls, which were both noble and simple. , coupled with a brocade satin skirt, a jacket inlaid with fox fur, and a dark embroidered apricot cloak also inlaid with fox fur, the whole thing is impressive.


    ??If she looked calm and dignified, she would have the air of a mistress of a wealthy family, but now she looks like a delicate flower raised in a boudoir.


    ?Chunxiao shook her head secretly but did not show it. She held her hand and raised her upright, "Madam, the second lady outside has already welcomed people to the main hall. It''s time for us to come out."


    "me¡­"


    "Madam, just keep a straight face, and the rest of the slaves will come."


    "Oh." As long as she was not allowed to speak, Cheng Yingzhen was best at pretending. As soon as she heard that the girl given by Prince Jin''s Mansion was working for her, she immediately stopped panicking, stood up, and with Chunxiao''s help, she looked presentable Out of the bedroom.


    Su Yanli heard that his wife''s sister-in-law had arrived. He stood in front of the study window with a gloomy face. He kept squinting at the main hall through the clear paper. When he heard the sound of the bedroom door, he quickly followed his wife.


    His eyes lit up when his wife came out in a bright and elegant outfit, and a smile instantly spread across her face.

 Chapter 186： 186 evil

    Chapter 186 186 Evil


    It has been almost ten years since I came to Dayin Dynasty. As the daughter of a minor imperial official, the Su family has moved four times from birth to now. The first place they lived was the place Su Yanli rented after becoming a Jinshi.


    Although it is a shabby alley, most of the neighbors are like Su Yanli. They are either scholars or junior officials. They are either well-educated or have a decent job. In addition, Su Yanli is a homebody who does not like to deal with people and hardly knows how to interact with the neighbors. If something bad happened, if the landlord hadn''t sold the house, the Su family would probably still be living in that alley.


    When Su Ruojin moved for the second time, Su Ruojin was three years old. At that time, Su Yanli''s salary was not enough to support the family. Although the rented place was small, it was neat and clean. The old lady who rented it was also very kind. I don''t know where they lived for more than a year. Why do good people never seem to be rewarded well? Such a good old lady ended up giving birth to a bad gambler who didn''t learn to be good. She gambled every day and ended up paying off her family''s houses one by one.


    In the end, there was no other way. The Su family moved again. This time, Cheng Yingzhen was about to give birth to Su Sanlang. In a hurry, she fell into the trap of Yaren and Mrs. Xu. Not only did she rent the public rental house of Lou shopkeeper at a high price, she was also blackmailed by Mrs. Xu. Mom, not only that, in life, Su Ruojin''s recipes for cooking at home were either stolen or blackmailed by the old woman.


    Of course, now we know where Mrs. Xu used the food recipe, but at that time, who would have known that one day, she would have something to do with the youngest son of the King of Jin who got the food recipe! Let¡¯s not put it into words. In just less than two years, Mrs. Xu¡¯s family and the tenants who rented around Mrs. Xu were simply a small cannibal society. This made Su Ruojin, who lived a thousand years later, deeply feel the humanity. evil.


    Whether it is killing a daughter-in-law, deceiving others, or tricking and selling a young lady from a good family into a brothel, all greedy people take advantage of the opportunity of a poor person to ask for a bite of food and turn people into dirt. Among them, Mrs. Xu One family is particularly evil.


    When Zhao Lan was dealing with the Xu family, there was a moment when Su Ruojin wanted to tell him if she could go and see Mrs. Xu who was beaten into a drowned dog, but the Su family was not as good as those miserable poor people at the bottom who had even lost their lives. Okay, slowly, these feelings were difficult to calm down, and the Su family digested them themselves.


    But today, when faced with another kind of evil again, Su Ruojin obviously had a lot of things to say to vent her anger. When she saw Cheng Yuzhu himself, Su Ruojin suddenly couldn''t say anything.


    This is not a woman whose IQ is so low that you can scold her if you give her a chance. On the contrary, she is a cunning, cunning, scheming, and scheming woman who is hard to guard against. When her strength cannot absolutely crush her, she may pull out the trigger. A bite on your head will make you vulnerable to victory.


    The first move - a show of force had no effect on Cheng Yuzhu. She was not impatient at all and sat calmly in the guest seat. She did not serve her tea or entertain her. She did not care at all. He was so angry that he almost let this evil woman gain the upper hand.


    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    As expected, she was a girl trained in the palace. Qiuyue stood beside Su Ruojin, seemingly calm, but in fact her "arrogant eyes" swept over her and landed on that pretty girl, who looked lively and wealthy in red and green. , in fact, it is just an old model that has been refurbished and ironed with great effort. If you look closely, the waist and hips are all pleated, so they are not considered new clothes;


    Qiuyue¡¯s disdainful expression was not concealed at all;


    ??The pretty girl winced at the sight of her and wanted to stretch out her hands to pull at the folds of her clothes at the back of her waist. Compared with the smooth and shiny new silk coat that the girl from the Su family was wearing, she was completely embarrassed.


    His eyes moved to the mother-in-law again. She was wearing gold and silver, and five rings on her ten fingers. It turned out that the gold hairpin was gilded, the hairpin was gold-covered with silver, and the five rings were three fake emeralds, one gold inlaid with jade, and one thin. Money, pretending to be wealthy, can only deceive the common people who have never seen the world;


    ??Qiuyue raised the corners of her mouth and seemed to make a sneer, successfully seeing the old woman''s old face turning into the color of pig liver.


    At this point, she was satisfied with moving from her mother-in-law to the head of the house, Mrs. Yao.


    Wearing a dark green floral brocade dress and a persimmon red floral brocade robe, she looks dignified and majestic, but is old-fashioned and sullen, which is not what a lady in her early thirties should look like.


    ??Qiuyue simply ignored the past.


    ?Seeing Cheng Yuzhu''s expression that had remained unchanged for thousands of years darken, she must be cursing in her heart, I am going to kill you, a bitch.¡¡¡¡¡¡(¡Ño¡Ñ)Ah! ah! ah!


    Su Ruojin almost jumped up excitedly when she saw this, "Prince Zhao Xiaojun, are the people you worship so awesome?"


    ??Four parts disdain, four parts ridicule and seven parts ignorance, Qiuyue''s expression is simply amazing!


    ?Seeing Cheng Yuzhu lose his sense of superiority, Su Ruojin chuckled and said, "Sister Mao Ya, go and invite the madam."


    Mao Ya saluted politely and generously, "Yes, Second Lady." After the salute, she walked out of the main hall unhurriedly. When she reached the door of Madam''s bedroom, she called softly, "Madam...Chunxiao, Second Madam, please¡ª"


    Look, it¡¯s not just Mrs. Yao who¡¯s inviting us, it¡¯s the Second Madam who¡¯s inviting us.


    Cheng Yuzhu''s face turned darker and darker.


    In the past, how arrogant and arrogant Cheng Yingzhen had, how aggrieved it was today. Why did she boast about Haikou in front of her mother and received this difficulty of being difficult to please!


    Cheng Yingzhen felt that someone was looking at her. She raised her head and looked towards the study. Her eyes met through the clear paper on the window. It turned out to be her husband. She felt his gentle and hot gaze. Cheng Yingzhen, who was panicked just now, had fallen into her husband''s gentle net. There is no fear in my heart.


    With a sweet look on his face, he was supported by Chunxiao and walked slowly to the main hall.


    Mao Ya sang in the main hall: "Madam is here¡ª"


    ?This scene... If Su Ruojin hadn''t been dealing with the girls at home every day, would he have thought that they had rehearsed it like a drama?


    ??The atmosphere in the Su family is relaxed and there are no such rules at all. Su Ruojin thought to himself, these girls are simply extraordinary. Good job, they will add chicken drumsticks at night.


    In the afternoon, the sun moves westward.


    Cheng Yingzhen was supported by the girl and entered the door against the light.


    She is dressed in a magnificent dress, elegant and luxurious under the light. The jade-like blue silk is tied into the recently popular Chaoyun Xiangxiang bun. Gold hairpins and Huasheng are embellished in the hair, making the dark cloud-like hair appear softer and brighter. moist.


    The beautiful eyes were overflowing between the flowers, and the red lips smiled lightly.


    When she came, a Mrs. Hou came rashly without leaving a message. Cheng Yuzhu herself was disdainful, but for the sake of her mother''s family, she couldn''t care about Mrs. Hou''s face. She was still disdainful when she stood at the door of the small courtyard rented by the Su family just now. , so what if she got promoted, but she was just a junior official in the capital, so she couldn''t handle it when she didn''t meet him in person. When he met her, the concubine who was as scared as a mouse when he saw her was still not at her mercy.


    ?But at this moment, the woman standing in front of her like a rich and delicate flower is still the concubine who allowed herself to be bullied?


    ?Haven¡¯t seen each other for a few years, it¡¯s like he¡¯s a completely different person.

 Chapter 187： New Years trivia

    Chapter 187 New Year¡¯s Trivia


    The woman who was nourished by love may not have seen the face of her sister-in-law opposite because of the backlight, or maybe her fear was diluted by happiness. She suddenly gained courage, smiled sweetly, and bowed slightly, "Azhen has seen my sister-in-law, I don¡¯t know that my sister¡¯s visit is too far away.¡±


    ?Cheng Yuzhu stared at her with dark eyes.


    Cheng Yingzhen didn¡¯t seem to see it, so she turned around and said, ¡°Ah Jin¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mother¡ª¡± Su Ruojin hurriedly came to meet her, ¡°I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for my aunt to come here, so hurry up and order a table of good wine and food.¡±


    "Yes, mother." Su Ruojin turned around and bowed dignifiedly and politely, "Auntie, Ajin went down to prepare dinner first."


    Cheng Yuzhu sneered, "Cheng Yingzhen, I didn''t come to your house for dinner. Artai''s leg is almost healed. After the first month of next year, let your man resume Artai''s happy position."


    After saying that, she stood up, raised her chin, and looked like a condescending Madam Hou, "I brought the message. If after the first lunar month, Atai has not been reinstated, you will wait for your father and mother to go to the Ministry of Etiquette to accuse you of being unfilial." ¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen had never faced this kind of thing before. She didn''t know how to respond. Just when she was about to turn around and call her daughter, Su Yanli stood behind her and replied expressionlessly, "If my father-in-law and mother-in-law feel that my son''s legs are not enough, If the treatment is good, then go to the Ministry of Rites to report it, and I will wait at home for the official to come and pick him up. "


    ?Su Yanli has a bright look on his face, and he usually looks like a gentle gentleman, but when he is serious and unsmiling, he is cold, indifferent and ruthless.


    Changed, everything has changed!


    Without Mrs. Ding, neither the wife of the Houfu nor her natal uncle could coerce Su Yanli and his wife. Cheng Yuzhu stared at the two of them with gloomy eyes, "I hope you don''t fall into my hands. have¡­"


    ?She snorted coldly, "Let''s go -" After saying that, she rolled up her sleeves, raised her legs and left.


    ?The one who came in an arrogant manner seems to be the same as the one who left in an arrogant manner. Only Cheng Yuzhu himself knows whether this is true or not.


    Su Ruojin stood next to her parents and looked at Cheng Yuzhu who was leaving. "Mom, tell us about your childhood!"


    Cheng Yingzhen was so afraid of her uncle''s house that she almost never talked about what happened in her natal family before getting married.


    Maybe it was the first time that she had the courage to face her evil sister, or maybe it was because her mother was by her side and her family was harmonious and happy. Cheng Yingzhen returned to the wing, sat next to her mother, and told the children about the past.


    When a declining concubine wants to enjoy life but has no money, the limited money in the family is controlled by her aunt, and her aunt and concubine become the targets of her oppression. On the one hand, she rubs the man''s life away. Women, on the other hand, use them as money-making tools to maximize their money in times of poverty. The life of luxury and extravagance that we see now is basically based on the money earned by treating aunts as servants and marrying concubines openly and selling them. Living.


    ?Perhaps when Cheng Yuzhu came, he thought that Su Yanli would not be able to reinstate Cheng Baotai as the Cheng family wanted, and just wanted to give it a try. However, Su Yanli was angry and left without even having a cup of tea.


    My sister¡¯s last words are still scary, ¡°Husband, are you okay?¡±


    Su Yanli said, "As a small seventh-rank official, I can''t help him grasp anything. Don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    Cheng Yingzhen always believes in her husband, nods, and feels relaxed.


    When you face the past squarely, you will have a more confident tomorrow.


    The Su family''s childhood was a prosperous one. Not to mention the two shops of the Su family, just the share of Prince Zhao, Mrs. Fan, and Mrs. Yang. At the end of the year, Su Ruojin was merciless in collecting money, whether it was loose money, coppers, or preparations. The scraps of silver used at home are still saved for large sums of money, which makes people feel confident!


    Su Ruojin asked, "Dad, how about we buy a big yard?"


    Su Yanli is a nostalgic person and can''t bear to part with the small courtyard where he lives now. It is big enough for people and he can see the whole courtyard at a glance. This kind of space and scenery are just what he wants.


    Su Ruojin still hit him, "Dad, your three sons sleep in separate rooms, and the younger sister also has to have her own room. Not only that, each of them should have at least one servant girl. There are too many servants in the house, which is not enough." Live.¡±?????Do children grow up so fast? Su Yanli likes the current life. The children surround him and let him enjoy family happiness. How can he grow up just by looking at his children?


    Having to face time like running water.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for Da Lang and San Lang to be accompanied by a book boy.¡±


    Su Ruojin said, "My little sister also has to have a little girl by her side."


    Su Yanli nodded in agreement, "After that year, let''s look at the house and pick two children and girls."


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll buy a house next to the Taichang Temple Office, so that it can be convenient for you to get up and down.¡±


    Su Yanli did not respond to her daughter''s thoughtful thoughts, "It''s just this small courtyard..." She couldn''t bear to part with it.


    Su Ruojin saw that her father was so attached to the yard, and her heart moved. She thought to herself, why don''t she ask the landlord to buy it?


    ?Of course today is the New Year¡¯s Eve, and buying a house or a person will be done after the New Year.


    ?After the first day of the Lunar New Year, Su Yanli became busier than before. He visited relatives and friends, invited colleagues back, and went out every two days. He was busy until the fifteenth day of the first lunar month to watch the lanterns together.


    Su Ruojin was also busy. After the heavy snowfall, the weather finally became clear and stable. On the eighth day of the first lunar month, both shops were opened, and they started making money again. Before opening, they asked the Siping Gang to find a driver to drive the mule cart.


    Siping didn''t ask any questions, and Baba sent the person over. He was a fat old man who smiled all day long and seemed to have wealth.


    Su Ruojin raised her thumb and said, "The fourth manager is very good." The people she found were all in her eyes. Doing business was just to make money and make peace. She even made them so talented.


    Siping smiled: "I heard that my wife is planning to buy a house, right?"


    ¡°Who did you listen to?¡± After asking, Su Ruojin realized who had said it.


    Siping still smiled, "Do you need my help?"


    Of course.


    But Ruojin subconsciously didn''t say anything. She always felt that if Siping was asked to help, Prince Zhao Xiaojun would give his family the entire big yard, and it would be sold and given away. She didn''t think it was good, but besides knowing him, she was Mrs. Fan. .


    Otherwise, she should ask Mrs. Fan for help. At least a favor is a favor and money is a money.


    Siping seemed to know what she was thinking, "Second Lady is so busy with business, so she has time to go shopping for a house. Besides, the water in the capital is so deep. If you don''t have an acquaintance to watch you, you can be deceived by accident."


    ?This Su Ruojin believed, "Let me think about it first."


    ¡°Okay, when the second lady wants to buy it, just ask Huaping to let me know.¡±


    Su Ruojin nodded.


    Siping went to work on his own.


    He had just taken a few steps when he was stopped by Su Ruojin, "Steward 4, wait a minute."


    ¡°Second Lady, is there anything else you can do?¡±

 Chapter 188： Three years later

    Chapter 188 Three Years Later


    After calling someone to stop, Su Ruojin suddenly didn''t know what to say, "Um...are there any rules...that don''t allow..."


    ??The young lady looked like she was hesitating to speak. Siping really didn''t understand, so she clasped her hands in her hands and said, "Second lady, please speak frankly."


    ¡°Does the prince of a small county stipulate that colleagues cannot get married?¡±


    Now Siping immediately understood what the young lady was asking. He thought about it carefully. It seemed that the Detective Department did not stipulate that colleagues could not get married. Some special spies even pretended to be husband and wife when necessary, pretending to be real couples. It''s not impossible.


    He smiled and said, "The second lady is asking about Huaping, right?"


    ¡°Have you all seen what Uncle Hua is thinking?¡±


    That''s natural, but Miss Ye is currently focused on revenge and has no intention of starting a family. Once a woman gets married, she will be content in her inner house, and it will be inconvenient to think about avenging her father.


    Siping nodded.


    Su Ruojin understands, Uncle Hua Ping has a heart for the flower, but Ye Huaizhen has no intention for the water, so forget it, she won''t worry about it, it depends on whether Uncle Hua Ping and Ye Huaizhen are destined.


    Su Ruojin continued to open shops to make money. Due to a heavy snowfall last winter, Zhao Lan''s morning tea shop and hot pot restaurant were not able to open in time. When other shops opened, his shop began to be renovated. It was not completed until the end of February. In March After finding a good and auspicious day, we finally opened the business.


    ? During this period, Siping specially found a little driver who would pull her into the shop every now and then to check whether the decoration was in line with the drawings and whether there were any installation errors. Who let the decoration drawings come from her, she could only supervise the work.


    When I went to supervise work, I met Zhao Lan nine times out of ten. At this time, except for work and food, Su Ruojin did not regard herself as a child, but in other aspects, Su Ruojin grew up completely step by step. Whether it was adolescence or adult emotions, there was no such thing. , so she didn''t notice Zhao Lan''s many abnormal behaviors at all. She just felt that this young man was serious about whatever he did.


    Su Yanli went to Taichang Temple to report and became a seventh-grade doctor in the Taichang Temple Yamen. He was responsible for education. He interacted with the Imperial College from time to time and felt as if he was still in the Imperial College. There was nothing uncomfortable and it was quite good.


    After busy spring, we welcome summer.


    There was a new servant in the family, and the courtyard really couldn''t be moved around. Just when Su Ruojin was about to go out and look around for a house, Siping helped the Su family look at three houses and let them choose. The Su family went to battle together, looked at the three houses, and chose a medium one. The large and medium-sized exquisite two-in and two-out courtyard can finally accommodate a large family including the master and his servants.


    It took three months from seeing the yard to moving in. By the time the Su family moved in, the leaves of the trees in the yard had just turned yellow. Several old apricot trees seemed to have all turned yellow overnight. The autumn wind blew and the branches It was so beautiful that it looked like a 3D panorama. Su Ruojin sat among the trees for several days. She felt like she was in a high-definition picture. It was so beautiful that it was unreal.


    Lying in the rocking chair, the sun shone through the branches. When she woke up, Su Ruojin subconsciously covered her eyes, slowly adapted to the light, slowly opened her eyes, and looked towards the top of the shelf. Grapevines covered the entire wooden frame. In the corridor, the exposed leaves sway in the afternoon breeze, shaking the gears of time.


    Three years have passed by in a flash.


    The ten-year-old yellow-haired girl turned into a pretty girl, wearing a goose-yellow spring shirt without any accessories, not even earrings. The afternoon sun poured down from the sky, through the dense branches of the grape trellis, forming a cage of light gauze, which happened to fall on An extremely unreal hazy halo appeared on her snow-like face, her long eyelashes were as thin and curled as crow feathers, and her bright eyes reflected the light, clear and agile.


    "A Jin...A Jin..." Yang Siniang ran in as fast as she did when she was seven or eight years old, "I''m here to see you!"


    The little lady is the same age as Su Ruojin, and she is also thirteen years old this year. Her round oval face is embedded with a pair of watery black eyes. She smiles without hiding her mouth, jumps happily, goes straight to the recliner, reaches out and pinches the lazy good best friend. "Wow, stinky Ah Rong, your hands are made of pliers. It hurts me so much." Su Ruojin covered her nose with one hand and pushed away Yang Siniang''s strong hand with the other.


    "I told you not to get up to greet me." Yang Siniang looked for her straight little nose in the empty space and insisted on pinching it to play with.


    Two best friends got into a fight.


    ?Li Xiuzhu remained silent, brought tea and put it on the small table next to the rocking chair.


    It was early summer weather. Yang Birong ran in from outside. She was quite thirsty. She picked up the tea cup and took a few sips to quench her thirst. Then she spoke again, "Ajin, I heard that Zhucui Pavilion has new products on the market. Hurry up and buy them, otherwise Got robbed again.¡±


    Su Ruojin has no interest in these jewelry, but in this era, young ladies have very few entertainments. What else can they do besides these? So he jumped up from the recliner, "You have to hurry up, otherwise little lady A Rong will cry if she doesn''t grab it."


    "Ouch!" Yang Siniang went to scratch Su Ruojin in embarrassment. Once she couldn''t buy the cherry earrings she wanted, and she couldn''t help crying. Now she is often laughed at by the smelly Ajin, "Who looks like you, who doesn''t even wear earrings? What a little lady."


    Su Ruojin curled her lips. Unless it was necessary, she would not wear it if she could. It was too troublesome.


    ??Yang Birong came today to get her best friends to go shopping for goods. When she saw that she was willing to move, she smiled so happily that she circled around her.


    "I''m going back to my room to change my clothes." She called back, "Sister Mao Ya, help me ask A Mei if she wants to go."


    "Okay." Mao Ya, who was drying the bedding on the porch, put down her bamboo racket, walked down the steps, and went to Madam''s side.


    ?Yang Birong followed Su Ruojin into the room and said loudly, "I originally wanted to call Xue Liuniang, but then I thought about it and decided not to go."


    ?Three years ago, shortly after the Su family moved, Mrs. Yang also bought a new yard and moved away from the original place. The Yang family now lives not far from the Su family, so the two move around frequently and are still good friends.


    The Xue family has not moved and is still in its original place. In the past few years, Mr. Xue has been working as an errand in the Ministry of Industry while taking on some private jobs. His life is not bad, but it cannot be compared with the Su and Yang families. The Su family and the Yang family The family''s business is all done openly, and the shop is very profitable.


    Mr. Xue is an official of the imperial court, so he cannot directly make a living and has no ability to manage affairs. Mrs. Xue does not bother to do business and take care of general affairs. Therefore, while the Su and Yang families are making progress, the Xue family has basically not changed.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to call, don¡¯t call.¡±


    Xue Liu Niang''s temperament is still as awkward as when she was a child. Su Ruojin doesn''t like to play with her, but she often comes here with Xue Wulang. She can''t leave them alone. Let''s play together when she comes!


    Su Ruojin just changed her clothes. When she was a girl, she didn''t need anything except a moisturizer, and she was fine soon.


    He shook his head and said: "Let''s go."


    ??Yang Birong glared at her, "At least put on two more beads on your head and earrings on your ears!" This is too simple!

 Chapter 189： Targeted inexplicably

    Chapter 189 Being inexplicably targeted


    The two young ladies went to the main courtyard hand in hand to tell Cheng Yingzhen to go out. Mao Ya had already asked Su Xiaomei and she was cleaning up.


    Cheng Yingzhen asked worriedly, "It''s just the two of you. You''re not very old. Wouldn''t it be wrong to bring a younger one?"


    ¡°Auntie, my little sister is very obedient, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ?Seeing Sister Rong fighting for a chance to go out and play for herself, Su Xiaomei happily gestured at her.


    ?Yang Birong raised her eyebrows proudly, with a smug look on her face.


    Su Ruojin still couldn''t bear to leave the Nuomi Dumpling girl when she saw her mother, as she promised, "Mom, I will go to Zhucui Pavilion and not go anywhere else. I will come back after playing for a while."


    Cheng Yingzhen was willing to let her six-year-old daughter out only after her eldest daughter promised.


    "come back earlier."


    ?Seeing the three young ladies running out the door happily, Cheng Yingzhen was behind giving instructions, but the young ladies'' backs quickly disappeared from her sight, and she sighed happily.


    Ms. Ding was sitting on the porch doing needlework. She saw her daughter''s expression of reluctance and said, "I just went out to play for a while to make you nervous and worried."


    Cheng Yingzhen turned around and went up to the corridor and sat down next to her mother. "How can we not be worried? Last year, Dalang went back to Pingjiang Prefecture to take the scholar examination and was almost robbed..." She did not dare to continue.


    Ding put down her needle and thread and put her hand on the back of her daughter''s hand. "Fortunately, Dalangji has his own destiny and was saved."


    ¡°Yes, thank God for blessing.¡± Cheng Yingzhen clasped her hands together and thanked God.


    Ding looked up at the sky and said with emotion: "The world is not peaceful recently."


    When his son was in danger of being attacked by bandits, Su Yanli told Cheng Yingzhen some things about why banditry occurred. The official''s family was in poor health, so power was delegated to several sons. The fight for power among several princes led to the formation of cliques among the people below, and the officialdom became It is turbid and life is difficult for ordinary people.


    Su Ruojin didn''t know that her father actually told his wife about the situation in the court. She took her sister and Yang Siniang and got out of the carriage happily. The girls Chunxiao, Qiuyue, Mao Ya, and Yang Siniang''s girls Wintersweet and Juhua entered Zhucui together. Pavilion.


    ??Every young lady comes out to buy something new but not expensive, so they choose on the first floor.


    The two young ladies stood next to each other, squeezing their heads, talking about the various beaded hairpins on the counter. This one was beautiful, and that gem was eye-catching. Each one felt beautiful, and every time they stopped to admire it, they At this time, the waiter will quote the price of the beaded flower headdress.


    ¡°This five taels¡­¡±


    ¡°That ten taels¡­¡±


    ¡°This work is complicated and costs twenty taels.¡±


    ¡­


    ??Hearing more than five taels, Yang Birong secretly made a fool of herself towards Su Ruojin, looking very expensive.


    A few years ago, when the Su family was not in business, these things would have been extremely expensive. Although Su Ruojin is rich now, Su Ruojin still feels they are expensive and heavy to wear on her head, so she really can''t afford it.


    ¡°How about we go see silk flowers and velvet flowers?¡±


    ?Yang Birong pursed her lips, pointed at a delicate and elegant hairpin and said, "I''ve fallen in love with this."


    ??This is a very exquisitely made hairpin. The top of the long golden skewer has pearl branches, gold-inlaid jade leaves, and two plum blossoms inlaid with pearls, one large and one small on the top of the branches. It is elegant and pure.


    It makes people like it at first sight.


    ¡°The price for this is thirty taels.¡±


    ¡°So expensive?¡±


    It looks really good-looking, and it¡¯s also really expensive.


    ¡°Little lady, look at it. There are four or five large and small pearls on it, and it¡¯s made of gold. The leaves and petals are made of white jade. It¡¯s really not expensive!¡±


    ?Yang Birong looked at Su Ruojin and asked her if it was worth the price. If it was worth it, she would buy it.


    Su Ruojin secretly estimated the price. The two water-drop pearls on the branches are really beautiful, and the two pearls with plum blossom cores are medium-sized and of good quality. As for the white jade, they are probably leftovers for something large. , were carved into flower petals, it was considered waste, but the quality was indeed good. Thirty taels of the entire hairpin was not needed, but twenty taels was absolutely necessary.


    Just when she was about to raise two fingers, three or five young ladies came in at some point, each with their servants, and the hall seemed to be filled all of a sudden.


    One of the leaders, a pretty and bright lady, looked aloof and condescending. When she was led up the stairs, she heard Yang Siniang complaining about the price and snorted coldly, "If you can''t afford it, don''t go out and embarrass yourself."


    Just as Yang Siniang was about to pull Su Ruojin aside to discuss the price, she was stunned by the sudden sneer and subconsciously retorted, "I don''t know you." It looked like you were nosy.


    ??The pretty and bright young lady is standing on the steps of the stairs, condescending, as if you don¡¯t even know me and I¡¯m dragging you out to make a plan.


    ?Sure enough, the girl and woman beside her swished forward and asked in a domineering tone, "How can I talk to my wife?" She looked at the woman next to her.


    The mother-in-law slapped her hands and called over.


    (¡Ño¡Ñ)Hey!


    Su Ruojin had quick eyes and quick hands, and reached out to grab the mother-in-law''s reaching arm, "This beautiful little lady, Zhucui Pavilion is open for business, and there are all customers coming in, all wanting to buy things. You came up and said you can''t afford it. I wonder if you are here?" Did you take the wrong medicine somewhere, or did you fix it up and find someone to vent your anger on? "


    The master''s majesty was questioned, how could the maid and the old lady be willing to give up, and actually come together with a few people?


    From the age of eight to thirteen, getting up early every day to practice the moves was not in vain. Su Ruojin and Mao Ya were able to restrain seven or eight girls and women who were stepped on by their feet. On the feet, the backhand is twisted.


    ¡°Beautiful little lady, I don¡¯t know where I have offended you. I want you to mind my own business by buying something?¡±


    The beautiful little lady saw the servant being restrained, her bright little face was so gloomy that it could drip water, and her pretty little face turned ferocious, "Su Ruojin, you are brave, I am Luo Fangfei from Wuhou Mansion."


    It turned out to be the natal family of Concubine Shu, the mother-in-law of the third prince, King Zhao Jiong of Qi. Three years ago, the Luo family was promoted from Wu Bo Mansion to Wuhou Mansion. It was Su Yanli''s Dr. Taichang Temple who took advantage of the fight between King Wei and King Yan to mention the Luo family. dialed.


    ¡°Are you Luo Fangfei?¡±


    Luo Fangfei sneered, "You vixen finally knows who I am?"


    ?In the past year, there have been rumors in the capital that Luo Fangfei, the legitimate daughter of the Wuhou Palace, is going to marry the Jin Palace, and the marriage partner is Zhao Lan, the Prince of Pingyang County.


    What does this have to do with her? She hasn''t seen Zhao Lan in a year and a half. When did she become a vixen?


    ¡°I seduced your sweetheart? Who is he?¡±


    "You..." Luo Fangfei never expected that the person opposite would be so shameless and could say such a thing.


    ??Yang Birong was also shocked by Su Ruojin''s strong words, but when she saw the other person deflated, she was happy. The anger she felt for no reason suddenly dissipated, and she looked at the group of people opposite with a look of embarrassment.


    ?You can''t beat or scold, and you still want to find trouble. You are really overestimating your capabilities.


    Su Ruojin sneered and said: "You, a daughter-in-law of the Marquis Mansion, can even tell the story of a vixen. It must be me who seduces your sweetheart. Otherwise, why would you pinch me as soon as we meet, right?"


    ?The master''s face was livid, and the maid subconsciously looked at the stairs. Three or four young ladies were following Luo Fangfei and were about to go upstairs. They stared at one of them.


    ?The little lady was stared at and she lowered her head slightly. Su Ruojin and Yang Siniang looked at each other. Neither of them knew this person. It was strange when they had become enemies.


    ??Besides this group of young ladies in the lobby of Zhucui Pavilion, there were many people shopping. Everyone was shocked by the jealousy among the young ladies. Are all the young ladies of this generation so straightforward and tough?


    Even commonplace words like ''vixen''...''seduce'' have come out. Is there anything more to follow? Who is the protagonist of the fight? They really want to know!


    ?Someone somewhere sneezed suddenly. Who was thinking about him?


    ??Ah owe! Another shot.


    Mr. Shen joked, "Little prince, it seems like someone is scolding you behind your back."


    Zhao Lan glanced over and saw that the nineteen-year-old boy had already transformed from a young boy into a handsome and handsome young man. He looked solemn and majestic.


    Mr. Shen raised his hand and did not dare to joke anymore.


    ??Luo Fangfei is not thirteen years old, she is already fifteen this year. Logically speaking, a family like the Luo family should have decided on a marriage partner long ago. In this way, it only takes two to three years from meeting to getting married, which is just right.


    If you haven''t decided on a marriage partner at the age of fifteen, then you will get married a year later, and if you don''t get married by the age of eighteen or nine, you will become a joke to Bian Jingcheng. So when people were watching, she realized Both her own words and Su Ruojin''s words were too vulgar and would have a very bad impact on her marriage, so she turned around and walked upstairs.


    When she turned around, the little lady, who lowered her head with dark eyes, snorted coldly in her heart, "Yao Hanyan, just wait for me."


    ?Seeing them coaxing them upstairs, Yang Siniang pulled Su Ruojin.


    ¡°Let them be.¡±


    I will not offend others unless they offend me.


    ?Who has nothing to eat and hold on to?


    ??Yang Siniang was not in the mood to buy anything because of these people, "Otherwise, we won''t buy it."


    "You''re already here, why don''t you buy it?" Su Ruojin grabbed her, "Just choose this one."


    "But thirty taels is really a bit expensive." She only has eight taels of silver each month, so she has to save for several months. "My goal today is to buy a hairpin, beads, or earrings of around 20 taels." Two or three, don¡¯t buy more than five taels.¡±


    ¡°Just buy it if you like it.¡± Su Ruojin said with a smile, ¡°No matter what, tell your mother that you bought these for your dowry.¡±


    "I''m going to die!" Yang Birong was shy and stretched out her hand to pat Su Ruojin, "I don''t even have a partner to discuss marriage with now. You are talking nonsense and you don''t know how to be ashamed."


    Thirteen years old, a thousand years later, is indeed the age when you have finished elementary school and just entered junior high school. However, in the Dayin Dynasty, in ordinary families, a young lady would have to discuss marriage when she was twelve or thirteen years old, and then prepare for two or three years. It is just right to get married, but if you are later than eighteen, you will be called an old girl.


    Eighteen-year-old old girl! Su Ruojin felt terrible just thinking about it.


    I don¡¯t think about it anymore.


    Recruiting the waiter, "One price, twenty taels of silver. If you want to sell it, we will take it away. If it doesn''t sell it, we will go to other houses to have a look."


    The waiter was in a dilemma, "Madam, please add some more, thirty taels, you can return ten taels with one click, we don''t have such a big profit!"


    Su Ruojin picked up Yang Birong and started to walk out.


    Seeing that he was about to leave, the waiter hurriedly called out, "Madam, how about you choose a different one first, and then buy another one, so that I can apply with the shopkeeper."


    ¡°Choose whatever you want?¡±


    The waiter was stunned for a moment, "You can''t choose cheap hair ties or silk flowers, you can only choose gold, silver or pearls." As long as it is linked to these, the starting price is two taels.


    "Okay." Su Ruojin was also happy, walked to a pair of pearl flowers, stretched out her hand and pointed, "That''s it."


    There is a pair of pearl flowers in a simple small box, with a five-layered snow-white jade base and a medium-sized pearl inlaid in the center. The workmanship is exquisite and small, making people addicted to it. "Shopkeeper, I want this pair of pearl flowers."


    The waiter was shocked. This is today''s promotional item, priced at two taels of silver.


    Although it is also a starting price, everyone knows that it is a promotional product, but it only sells in volume. If there is no volume, there is no money to be made.


    "Little...ma''am, please choose someone else." The waiter didn''t expect that he, a person who often digs holes, would be tricked.


    ¡°I just like it.¡±


    As soon as Su Ruojin came in, she took a fancy to him at first sight and was waiting for the opportunity to take action.


    ¡°I came here at the request of my younger brother.¡±


    The waiter had no choice but to cry and go to the shopkeeper to apply. In the end, Su and Yang bought two pieces for twenty-two taels, and both of them chose their favorite hairpins.


    Su Ruojin got a pair of pearl hairpins and put them on Su Xiaomei''s bun, one on each side. The pearls were round and exquisite. They complemented each other and looked very beautiful.


    ¡°My little sister is so beautiful.¡±


    ??Su Xiaomei really likes Sister A to dress herself up and sway her around in a pretty way, "Thank you, Sister, A sister, don''t you buy it?"


    ¡°I dress like a young master now when I go out, so I don¡¯t need these things.¡±


    Hearing this, Yang Birong was so envious, "My mother didn''t even let me go out. She kept me at home doing embroidery and looking at the account books all day. If I hadn''t come to see you today, I wouldn''t have been able to go out."


    Su Ruojin glanced at her and said, "Compared with other young ladies, your mother also asked you to inspect the shop and let you learn to run the shop, which is already very good."


    The girls in Mr. Xue¡¯s family on the left are all staying at home to learn female prostitution. How do you say that?


    "That''s true." Yang Siniang stopped feeling internally in an instant and happily left the Zhucui Pavilion. She took the two sisters from the Su family and wanted to go shopping.


    Su Ruojin reminded: "Hey, hey, the money in someone''s pocket...just now I was crying that I had to eat dirt this month."


    Hmmmm¡­


    Yang Birong pursed her lips, "I spent twenty taels, you only spent twenty. But to make money, you earn two thousand...ten thousand taels a year, but I seem to only earn two hundred taels a year..." She mumbled sadly With a small mouth, "Ah Jin, you are so rich, why do you still save so much?"


    Su Ruojin reached out and tapped her head, "Does your mother earn as much as me in a year?"


    ¡°That¡¯s my mother¡¯s, not mine. Whatever you earn is yours.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Su Ruojin sneered at her, ¡°What I earn belongs to my family, and I can¡¯t use it casually.¡±


    "Liar." Yang Siniang didn''t believe it. "Even your father''s salary, salary, and land are at your disposal. How dare you say that you can''t use them casually?"


    Su Ruojin shrugged her shoulders and said, "You will find out when you become the matron of the house in the future."


    Yang Birong snorted, "How come you have the same virtue as my mother, and you said you''ll find out when I become the head of the household? It''s really boring."


    "Haha..." Su Ruojin smiled innocently. The little girl is so interesting and carefree. It''s great!


    ?After leaving Zhucui Pavilion, while the second lady and the others were getting into the car, Qiuyue whispered to the driver, Mang Zhong, "Check out the five young ladies who just entered and see whose family the young lady wearing pink peach belongs to."

 Chapter 190： Tired of doing nothing

    Chapter 190: Feeling tired


    Back home, Cheng Yingzhen found that only her youngest daughter had a pair of pearl flowers on her head, "Ajin, why don''t you buy it?"


    ¡°I like to use ribbons.¡± It would be better if there were rubber bands, which are simple, convenient and practical, but it¡¯s a pity that there aren¡¯t.


    Cheng Yingzhen wondered: "You are already a grown-up girl. It''s time for you to wear hairpins and hairpins. If you don''t dress up, will you have to wait until you are seventy or eighty?" The more she said, the angrier she became, "I will go to the jewelry shop to buy it for you tomorrow."


    Summer has just arrived and it is so hot. Su Ruojin was thinking about something delicious to cool off the summer heat. While thinking about it, she casually refused, "Mom, I really don''t wear it. If I buy it, I''ll leave it at home to eat dust."


    "That won''t work." Cheng Yingzhen insisted, "You are already thirteen, and a matchmaker has already come to your door. You must dress more carefully."


    Popsicles and ice cream must be made, but these are cold in nature. It is not good for women to eat too much. Jelly jelly is okay, but it is not fresh. For some reason, Su Ruojin especially wants to play jelly, but it is a pity that Dayin Since there was no jelly powder to sell, I had no choice but to give up.


    He raised his head and said, "Mom, what did you just say?"


    This child, Cheng Yingzhen was just about to say, how come this child is not shy when he hears the matchmaker come to his door? The child didn''t even listen to her words. He reached out angrily and tapped her forehead, "I said a matchmaker is here."


    Su Ruojin was stunned when he heard this: "My eldest brother was admitted as a scholar last year. He has said that he will not consider marriage before he is twenty years old."


    Su Anzhi''s original words were that he would not get married unless he passed the Jinshi examination. Not only did Cheng Yingzhen not agree, but Su Yanli also disagreed. Both the couple said, "If you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about your younger sisters and brothers."


    The younger brother is just that, he mainly has two younger sisters. If he never gets married, although there is no absolute saying that the younger sister cannot get married if the elder brother does not get married, it will always have an impact on the younger sister''s marriage.


    So Su Yanli and his wife finally decided that if they met a suitable family, they would make an appointment first, get married at the right age, and set an example for their younger brothers and sisters.


    Su Dalang finally agreed.


    Cheng Yingzhen said goodbye to her daughter, "I''m not your eldest brother, I''m here for you."


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    Even though she knew that Dayin Dynasty¡¯s young lady had started discussing marriage when she was twelve or thirteen years old, she was still shocked when it happened to her. She pointed at her nose and asked, ¡°Me?¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen nodded, "Yeah."


    Mother!


    She blurted out, "I haven''t come yet, and I''m not even a girl. These people are really capable of doing this."


    ?This time it was Cheng Yingzhen''s turn to call her mother, and she reached out and knocked her daughter, "Smelly girl, how come you dare to say anything, why are you not ashamed!"


    There is nothing to be shy about, there is no one else in the Nuan Pavilion.


    Mrs. Ding was sitting on the couch doing needlework. When she heard her granddaughter quarreling with her daughter, she smiled happily and did not interrupt. This is the way mothers and daughters get along. It looks like they are bickering but they are actually playing tricks. They all look happy, which is what she dreams of. Life, now realized, how wonderful!


    Su Ruojin was curious: "Whose family is the matchmaker talking about?"


    Cheng Yingzhen saw that her daughter was not reserved at all, and there was really nothing she could do to her. However, she and Su Yanli fell in love at first sight and were in a free love relationship, so she only deliberately annoyed her shameless daughter.


    He replied: "Your father was a colleague when he was in the Imperial College. His son is the same age as your brother. He was also a scholar in the Imperial College last year. He is also in the Imperial College now. The two fathers were colleagues, and his son and your eldest brother were classmates. We know everything about him. I I heard from your father that the young man¡¯s character and character are not bad. If you think he is okay, let¡¯s take a look at each other first.¡±


    Traveling back to the thirteenth year of the Dayin Dynasty, Su Ruojin faced the matter of marriage for the first time. Thinking about it carefully, she didn''t seem to have many requirements, "As long as the husband loves his family, his wife, and his children as much as his father, I am willing." "


    Cheng Yingzhen smiled and said, "I told your father the same thing. Your father said that the eldest son of the Wen family is a gentle and upright person with good appearance and good character. His father is now the Secretary of the Imperial College and is also in the seventh rank. Our two families are considered A perfect match.¡±


    Su Ruojin was not really thirteen years old. She had been in love in her previous life and had some success in her career, so she had contact with different walks of life. Whether it was love or marriage, if her parents were not loving and her brothers and sisters were not harmonious in this life, she would actually be very scared. As for marriage, it was actually her parents'' failed marriage in her previous life that hit her too hard and cast a shadow on her.


    But in this life, Su Yanli and his wife gave her no fear, but not much hope. After all, how many people can meet a man like Su Yanli who cares about his family, respects his wife and is responsible for his children?


    Although Mrs. Yang, the former neighbor on the right, had a husband, she lived like a widow. She supported the family by herself and lived like a man. In the family of Mr. Xue, the neighbor on the left, the couple seemed to have no communication at all except having children. If you have any questions, please ask Xue. When the adults were helping her, she saw that he had nothing to do but was wandering outside without going home. She thought that Mr. Xue was looking for ways to make money again, but Mr. Xue said, "I don''t want to go back early and face Madam''s endless nagging."


    Mr. Xue and Mrs. Xue really lived their lives as respectful guests.


    I don¡¯t know if I can meet such a dedicated man like Brother Su Yanli in this life.


    ??Su Xiaomei was playing with dolls. When she heard the conversation between her mother and her sister, she raised her head and asked, "Mom, is Brother Wen as good-looking as Brother Zhao?"


    ¡°That¡¯s definitely not the case.¡±


    They are all colleagues. Cheng Yingzhen has met the young prince of the Wen family. There is no better-looking person in Bianjing than Prince Zhao Xiaojun.


    Su Xiaomei curled her lips and said, "If I get married, I will find someone as good-looking as Brother Zhao."


    Cheng Yingzhen looked shocked (¡Ño¡Ñ)¡­


    She quickly asked her eldest daughter: "Ajin, you..."


    Su Ruojin quickly waved her hand: "That''s what your little daughter thinks. I don''t think so. Qi Dafei, I still understand this."


    Sister A actually didn¡¯t like Brother Zhao who was so beautiful. Su Xiaomei asked strangely, ¡°Sister, what does ¡®Qi Da Fei Ou¡¯ mean?¡±


    Su Ruojin then explained the idiom Qi Da Fei Ou, first told the allusion, and then concluded: "It''s just the wrong family and the wrong household. As for Prince Zhao, we can just admire it from a distance, but we don''t dare to climb high. Do you understand?"


    ¡°But Brother Zhao is obviously not as unattainable as Sister A said. He is very nice every time he comes, just like my brother.¡±


    Su Ruojin raised her eyebrows, "Then how long has it been since your brother Zhao came?"


    It has been so long that she almost forgot that she had such a beautiful brother.


    "Okay." Su Xiaomei curled her lips: "Brother Zhao, a wealthy family member, has forgotten us."


    ?That''s not the case. A few days ago, Su Ruojin received a letter from Zhao Lan, saying that he was in Quzhou, Zhejiang and asked if there were any specialties he wanted to bring.


    Specialty?


    Su Ruojin¡¯s eyes lit up, (*@¦Ï@*) Wow~, here comes the magical tool to relieve the heat!


    ? Quzhou is close to the south, and there is grass jelly growing there. It is made into jelly, which is a healthy version of jelly!


    Su Ruojin ran away. She asked Zhao Lan to bring her dried grass. The dried grass should not take up any space!


    ?Two days ago, Qiuyue reminded the young lady to reply to the little prince''s letter. However, the young master seemed not to have heard it. He was not enthusiastic about the little prince''s letter. He was indifferent and didn''t want to reply.


    The young lady returned to the room. Qiuyue thought that the young lady had thought of something, but it turned out that she had indeed thought of something. She picked up the pen and wrote a letter to the young master. Unexpectedly, after a simple greeting, she asked the young master to bring straw.


    ?What kind of dried grass is so precious that a young prince should bring it back?


    Qiu Yue, who was standing by the side studying ink, saw her eyelids twitching. Chun Xiao felt something was wrong, so she cleared the table and passed by, secretly glancing at the letter written by the young lady. When she saw the dried grass, she was as speechless as Qiu Yue. After a while, Mao Ya came in from outside and said, "Sister Qiuyue, Mangzhong is looking for you."


    Qiuyue put down the ink block and hurriedly came out, taking Mang Zhong aside and asking, "Have you found it?"


    Mang Zhong nodded, "I found out, they are all in favor of Wuhou''s family. The young lady in pink and peach is called Yao Hanyan. She is the daughter of the third wife of Chenghou Mansion. She is fifteen years old this year. She is the same age as Luo Fangfei of Wuhou Mansion. Yao Hanyan My family often attends various gatherings in the capital to take advantage of Wuhou Luo''s family, and I guess I want to marry a high-ranking family member."


    Qiuyue''s eyes turned cold, "If she wants to get married, that''s her business. If she wants to step in on our little lady''s door, she won''t do it. When the master comes back, she will clean up the prince''s mansion."


    Mangzhong nodded, "I understand."


    Just as Qiuyue was about to turn around, she stopped and warned, "Master is not at home, so be careful and don''t let anyone with ulterior motives get close to anyone in the Su family."


    "yes."


    It was getting dark, and Asong came over to call for dinner. Xu Niansong, Shu Tongshu¡¯s son, was also six years old this year and became Xiao Silang¡¯s book boy.


    ¡°Is my father back?¡±


    ¡°My lord is back.¡±


    Su Ruojin happily rushed to the restaurant.


    ?The big yard has the advantages of being spacious and comfortable to live in. It also has a large garden and vegetable plot. You can plant whatever you want. Su Ruojin leads a wonderful life with both a garden and a vegetable plot.


    But there is also a disadvantage, that is, my parents live with my younger sister in the main courtyard. She lives in the small courtyard on the west side, and my brother and younger brothers live on the large courtyard on the east side. It is completely impossible to see the whole family in front of the corridor of the room. We have to go out to the yard to eat, which is not as good as before.


    Asong looks like Lu Dani, but his facial features are more like Lu Dani''s, but his overall delicacy is like Shu Tongshu''s, which is lovable. Su Ruojin held his hand and asked with a smile, "How many words did you learn today?"


    The little guy smiled and said, "I have learned as much as Shiro, ten words."


    The seven-year-old Xiaoshiro is not as good as the seven-year-old Su Anzhi. When Su Dalang was seven years old, he had already memorized the Thousand-Character Classic and started studying the Book of Songs and went to college. Xiaoshiro has only started to learn the Thousand-Character Classic now, and only learns ten characters every day. This must be learned when to go.


    Not only Xiao Silang was like this, Su Sanlang was not much better either. Uncle Hua Ping went to the south with Prince Zhao Xiaojun. He found a new master to teach Su Sanlang. This boy was naughty and mischievous, but he had a hard time learning kung fu. I keep persisting every day, and my skills are quite good now. It looks like I have to take the path of martial arts!


    The two younger brothers each have a book boy. Because of Xu Niansong, the book boy bought by the eldest brother was renamed A Yang, which means Yang tree. Su Sanlang''s book boy was a child picked up by his master and went to Su''s house to teach Su Sanlang. Later, he changed his name to Ayu, which means elm tree. Of course, it was also because this child was taciturn and was called elm by his master. Fortunately, although he was taciturn, he was not really an elm-headed person. Otherwise... Haha, that would be bad. .


    When we arrived at the restaurant, all the family members were there, waiting for Su Ruojin. She smiled and said, "Don''t wait for me, you guys eat first!"


    Cheng Yingzhen said, "Everyone has just arrived." After saying that, she turned around and said, "A Songniang, let''s start dinner."


    "good."


    Shutong is the external affairs manager of the Su family. Her wife Lu Dani no longer goes back to the Lu family to run the barbecue stall after having a child. Instead, she takes care of the housework in the Su family, which is equivalent to the steward of the inner courtyard of the Su family.


    ? No, I¡¯m pregnant again, and I can only stay at home. I can¡¯t go out to do business or anything like that.


    Su Ruojin noticed that his father was not in a good mood today. After Cheng Yingzhen set the dishes and chopsticks for him, he also set the chopsticks for his wife, but did not set the bowls. This was because his mind was thinking about other things, and his instinctive and habitual movements became inconsistent.


    ¡°Dad, are you having trouble with business?¡±


    Su Yanli was awakened by his daughter''s call, "No."


    Cheng Yingzhen was reminded by her daughter''s words. She leaned closer, glanced at her husband who looked tired, and whispered softly: "Eat first."


    "Hmm." Su Yanli raised his head, "It''s nothing, Ah Jin, don''t make random guesses." After that, he collected himself, returned to normal, and ate with his family.


    Su Anzhi returned to his ancestral home in Pingjiang Prefecture last year and entered the Imperial College after taking the scholar examination. Now he comes back for dinner every day, and his family is finally together.


    ?He glanced at his younger sister, who was obviously in disbelief, and motioned her to eat first. The sky is big and the earth is big, and eating is the biggest thing. This was his sister''s consistent mantra.


    Su Ruojin calmed down her thoughts and ate in peace.


    Su Sanlang was practicing martial arts and was growing tall again. Among the people at the table, he was the one who devoured the most delicious food. Cheng Yingzhen didn''t even take care of her husband, and quickly wiped the sweat from his forehead with a towel, "Slow down, no one will fight with you." ¡±


    Su Sanlang had rice in his mouth and said while eating, "Mom, I know, I''m just hungry."


    ¡°You kid.¡± Cheng Yingzhen shook her head, thinking that if she had eaten like this six or seven years ago, her family would have been impoverished by this kid.


    After dinner, the Su family moved to the hot pavilion to eat. Ludani asked the girls to clear the table and open a new table for the servants to eat.


    ?Li Xiuzhu discovered that Mother Ji always ate in Madam''s Nuan Pavilion and never came out. She made clothes for the family every day. It seemed that there were endless clothes to make, which was really strange.


    The window of the Nuange is open, and the evening breeze blows in, bringing a bit of coolness, which makes people feel very comfortable.


    Su Yanli lay in the rocking chair, closed his eyes and said, "It''s so hot this year, I guess there will be drought in many places. Ah Jin, prepare more food."


    ??Yes, the heat was uncomfortable in July in previous years, but it was extremely hot in June this year. Su Ruojin had already realized this.


    ¡°Dad, did you hear something?¡±


    ¡°I heard the patrol officials come back and say that in the north, from the end of May to now, there hasn¡¯t been a drop of rain.¡±


    ?Last year there was a flood in the south, but I didn¡¯t expect that it would be the turn of the north to suffer a drought. The Dayin Dynasty has been really uneventful in recent years.


    In the past three years, Su Ruojin''s money earned from the shop did not buy any of the shops except two yards. However, she bought twenty or thirty acres of land and planted a lot of grains, beans and other cash crops needed in the shop. .


    On the one hand, it is to reduce the operating costs of the shop, and on the other hand, it is also prepared for natural disasters.


    ??If there is a severe drought in the north, the price of food will definitely rise and business will be difficult to do.


    Su Ruojin felt that his father was not worried about this, so he sat next to him and squeezed his arm, "Dad, how strong is this?"


    Su Yanli opened his eyes, "I''m not tired."


    ¡°Is that because you feel tired?¡±


    Su Yanli:¡­


    Su Ruojin smiled and said, "Then let me guess why dad is tired?"

 Chapter 191： Leveling

    Chapter 191 Leveling things up


    A daughter in the Su family has grown up. Su Yanli smiled gently and said, "Let''s see if my little Mianzhu guessed it right."


    Su Ruojin smiled knowingly and pointed to the little girl who was tired of being beside her mother. It was dark and the child was sleeping. Su Ruojin was arching in her mother''s arms, trying to sleep. Cheng Yingzhen was coaxing her and took off the newly bought beads on her daughter''s head. flower.


    ¡°Did you see it? Dad, I went out to buy new pearl flowers today.¡±


    Su Yanli''s smile remained unchanged and she listened patiently to her daughter. What she wanted to say was definitely not the pearl flowers that her younger daughters liked.


    ¡°While buying this pair of pearl flowers, I met Luo Fangfei, the legitimate daughter of the Wuhou family¡­¡±


    ?Sure enough, Su Yanli''s eyes suddenly tightened.


    Noticing the change in her father''s expression, Su Ruojin sighed, "If she were an ordinary young lady, she would be angry and sad when the other party deliberately provokes her, and she might even buy expensive jewelry..."


    "But my Ah Jin didn''t. He also saw the struggle of the sons of the Tian family from the arrogant and domineering attitude of the young lady of the Wuhou family, right?"


    Su Ruojin nodded, "A young lady from a relative''s family is surrounded by four or five sycophants. You can imagine how popular King Qi is right now."


    The King of Wei has real power, and his power is at the top. No one can shake it yet. King Yan actually has no intention of fighting, but since he is the prince, he can no longer fight if he wants to. King Qi takes advantage of the contradiction between the two, While following the clan path, he also attracted officials between the seventh and fifth ranks. During this period, there were many followers, and for a while, he was almost as popular as the King of Wei.


    Su Yanli sighed. He still wanted to be a tutor in the Imperial College. He was not suitable for the intrigues in Taichang Temple at all. He was really tired and frowned.


    ¡°Today, Mr. Shaoqing came to see me and wanted to transfer me to Taiyue Department to become Taiyueling, in charge of rituals, music, teachings and other matters.¡±


    Su Ruojin was shocked. He thought his father was being ostracized in the yamen, but he didn''t expect that the transfer department was his least favorite Jiao Si Fang. You must know that Cheng Baotai was once Le Zheng of Jiao Si Fang, and three years ago, the eldest son of the Cheng family The daughter personally ran for her brother, but was rejected righteously by Su Yanli and his daughter. Now they actually let him directly become Tai Leling, no matter how they wanted to violate the agreement.


    ¡°Did Dad agree?¡±


    "Of course I don''t want to agree." Su Yanli was worried, "But judging from Master Shaoqing''s tone, I must be transferred to the Taiyue Department."


    Su Ruojin frowned, no wonder his father was worried. This kind of errand encountered state affairs, and that was the dignity of the Yin Dynasty. There was no room for sloppiness. If there was any mistake, he would go to jail. But in private, These vocals are meant to serve the powerful, and they have to play both sides. If you are not careful, you will offend the powerful and become a prisoner.


    In short, if you don''t have the ability to dance well, you won''t be able to do this job at all.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t dad go find Mr. Fan and ask him to come forward...¡±


    Mr. Fan has remained the left minister of the Ministry of Civil Affairs for the past three years. He has not moved at all. Several princes are fighting fiercely. He keeps a low profile and avoids everything he can. Taichang Temple does not involve the promotion of official positions. As Taichang Temple Officers can be transferred without going through the Ministry of Personnel. "


    Su Yanli shook his head, "They are conducting leveling measures to avoid the officials and not let Mr. Fan interfere."


    What can we do?


    ??For some reason, the father and daughter thought of Zhao Lan at the same time.


    It was understandable that Su Yanli wanted the students to help. After teaching for several years, the teacher-student relationship was full of affection. However, Su Ruojin, a young lady who usually avoided other people''s little princes, thought of them only when using them. It was too disrespectful. Authentic.


    Su Ruojin was really embarrassed to talk about it in front of her father. Even if this man was her biological father, she would be embarrassed.


    ¡°Otherwise, Dad, you can¡¯t take over because you don¡¯t understand the affairs of Taile Department.¡±


    Talking to his daughter, Su Yanli is no longer so worried. In any case, Mr. Shaoqing has not decided to die now, and there is room for change. He is indeed not suitable for the position of Taile Department. If Mr. Shaoqing insists on him taking office what to do?


    ?Back in the room, Su Ruojin has been worried about his father, knowing that his father will definitely have no sleep tonight.


    Ever since he was transferred to Taichang Temple, even though he was promoted and was still responsible for culture and education, the Su family was not too happy. They always felt that the promotion was unreliable. Therefore, in the past three years, Su Yanli was nervous, diligent, cautious, and did not stand out. Don''t take things lightly, and do your best to do your job well.


    But worries still arise.


    Let a person who is not good at dealing with people take up a long-term job, which is itself a embarrassment.


    Why are you trying to embarrass Su Yanli? In fact, Su Ruojin was very happy because King Qi thought her father didn''t vote for the title, didn''t stand in line, and gave him small shoes.


    Sitting at the desk, facing the oil lamp, Su Ruojin took out the letter she wrote to Zhao Lan before eating. Do you want to rewrite it?


    ?She looked at the dancing oil lamp and was stunned for a long time.


    ?Chunxiao and Qiuyue looked at each other, one silently polished the ink, and the other stepped forward to cut the wick.


    The oil lamp suddenly became much brighter. Su Ruojin woke up and said, "Sister Qiuyue, stop grinding."


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to add some content?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all written, there¡¯s nothing to add.¡±


    ?Chunxiao and Qiuyue looked at each other in surprise. Master Su''s words were not avoided in the Nuan Pavilion. They heard it when they went in to serve the second lady.


    ¡°Second Lady, don¡¯t you want the little prince¡¯s help?¡±


    "Did you ask him for help?" Su Ruojin smiled and said, "Bring hay back for me."


    ¡°Then Sir¡­¡±


    Su Ruojin was silent for a moment, and suddenly felt relieved, "My father is just a small official in Beijing. They know how much he has. If I write it, it may be the result they want."


    Qiuyue pursed her lips, "But if you don''t write it, what will you do if you are transferred to the Taiyue Department?"


    To be honest, Su Ruojin didn¡¯t know either, but she thought of the worst outcome.


    ?Taking a deep breath, "It''s getting late, let''s go to sleep."


    The youngest daughter had already been lying on the bed and fast asleep. Su Yanli hugged his wife with a gentle expression, "I have had some troubles with my errands recently. Don''t worry, it will be over soon."


    Cheng Yingzhen put her arms around her husband''s neck, "If things don''t go well, we will resign and go to the countryside."


    ?In the past three years, the Su family has been to Su Yanli''s farm. Cheng Yingzhen likes the countryside scenery and the unfettered pastoral life very much.


    Su Yanli laughed and said, "If you lose your official position, your position will be returned to the court."


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a place with beautiful scenery and buy it.¡±


    ¡°The husband is still smart.¡±


    Su Yanli: ...If he were smart, he wouldn''t have the troubles he has today.


    In the darkness of the night, Qiuyue found Mangzhong again and asked something in a low voice. Mangzhong nodded. When she saw him nodding, Qiuyue turned around and entered the yard.


    ??Mang Zhong looked around, returned to his den, and opened the back window, as if something had been let out.


    No matter what day it is tomorrow, you need to eat and sleep. When you wake up, it¡¯s a new day.


    Su Yanli went on duty and led the horse out.


    Cheng Yingzhen took her daughter to the door. When she saw him getting on the horse, she shouted worriedly: "Official¡ª"


    Su Yanli waved his hand, "I''ll take care of it, don''t worry!"


    Su Ruojin trotted to catch up with her father on duty. Su Yanli saw sweat on her forehead as she ran, and smiled, "It''s okay, don''t block the door like anything."


    He smiled handsomely, and it was obvious that he was worthy.


    Looking at his back, I felt a sense of desolation.


    Bah! Su Ruojin shook off her uneasy thoughts first, and the bridge went straight to the bow of the ship.


    Xue Wulang came over to go to school with Su Anzhi. Su Anzhi finished his homework in the study room and had breakfast. When he came out, he found that his mother and two younger sisters were there. He felt strange, "Are you going out?"


    ??While Su Yanli was sighing and worrying in the Nuan Pavilion, he was studying in the study and didn''t know that his father was being used as a chess piece.


    Su Ruojin didn''t want to affect his study, so he smiled and said, "Yes."


    Su Anzhi felt that his sister''s reply was not quite right, but when the time came, he went to the Imperial College with Xue Wulang without thinking about it.


    Xue Wulang smiled at the Su family, "Aunt, Ah Jin, let''s go first." Su Ruojin waved his hand, "Study hard, but don''t be too tired, combine work and rest!"


    ¡°Xie Ajin, I will.¡± Xue Wulang smiled.


    Su Anzhi looked at Fa Xiao with a smile on his face. The two got on the mule cart to go to school. Seeing that he was still looking towards the door, he sighed secretly and asked casually, "Ah Chuan, your third sister also has a matchmaker coming to the door. Bar."


    Xue Wulang Xue Lingchuan nodded, "Yeah."


    ¡°Someone also came to my house to talk about matchmaking.¡±


    Xue Wulang raised his eyebrows and asked, "Is there someone who can help you find a matchmaker?"


    "not me."


    Xue Wulang was stunned for a moment, "Is it Ah Jin?"


    Su Anzhi nodded, "Wen Siye''s son Wen Dalang."


    Xue Wulang''s face darkened visibly.


    Su Anzhi secretly sighed again. Wu Lang is a good person, and Master Xue is also very close to her family, but Mrs. Maybe marrying Achuan, he...may be wishful thinking.


    ??We are all young now, I hope I can enlighten him today.


    ¡°That Ah Jin¡­she¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t necessarily agree.¡±


    Xue Wulang''s brows were visibly filled with joy, "Let me just say that although Wen Dalang is talented and learned, he is quite conceited and is not suitable for Ah Jin."


    "Maybe." Su Anzhi said, "No matter what kind of husband Ah Jin chooses in the end, as long as she is happy, that''s fine, you say, right, Ah Chuan."


    "That...of course." Xue Wulang felt guilty and did not dare to look at Su Anzhi.


    There is a saying that goes like this, "I lurk around my best friends (buddies) just to get into the same household registration book."


    It wasn''t until her son walked away that Cheng Yingzhen showed a worried look, "Ajin, your father..."


    ?She smiled lightly and said, "Mom, don''t worry, my dad is lucky. Maybe things will turn around today."


    Cheng Yingzhen, a housewife, was coaxed by her daughter. As expected, she became less worried and turned around to enter the hospital.


    Su Ruojin''s mind was unsettled. She didn''t go to the store to check the accounts today. In order to prevent herself from thinking wildly, she asked Mang Zhong to hitch a carriage and go to Suji.


    When I went to Su Kee, it was just after the breakfast rush hour. There were still some people in the store, but it was not too crowded, which was just right.


    ?She glanced and was about to go to the office room when her eyes met a young man. He smiled and motioned to come over and eat together.


    Su Ruojin walked to his table and said with a smile, "What a rare visitor."


    Su Yanzu motioned for her to sit down.


    ?She sat down and ate at home, but she still took a fried dough stick in her hand and chewed it slowly while looking at her uncle, whom she rarely saw.


    Su Yanzu still looks like a handsome scholar and young master. It is different from before. He seems to be more elegant, unrestrained and unrestrained.


    ?A year ago, Su Dalang went back to Pingjiang Prefecture to take the scholar examination, and his uncle also went back to take the exam. This time he finally passed the exam.


    ¡°Will you be admitted to the Jinshi examination in two years?¡±


    Su Yanzu didn¡¯t expect that his niece would ask about this matter after not seeing each other for so long.


    Brows raised in disbelief.


    Su Ruojin sneered, "But my memory of dealing with you stops at this matter."


    The little niece is indeed extraordinary.


    Su Yanzu smiled, ate and drank enough, wiped his mouth, wiped his hands, and then said, "You have been taking the examination for more than ten years. Do you think that everyone is like your father, living like a god?"


    "That''s true." Su Ruojin accepted her uncle''s compliment without humility.


    Su Yanzu pointed at his little niece and laughed, "You..."


    Su Ruojin shrugged.


    Su Yanzu shook his head. His niece was smart, smart, and good-looking. Who knows which brat would get her in the future.


    ¡°Enough chatting.¡± His expression suddenly became much more serious, ¡°I heard that your father is in trouble?¡±


    Su Ruojin: ¡°Where did you know that?¡±


    ¡°Princess Yuehua.¡±


    ?Even the princess knows about this?


    "Uncle, you and Princess Yuehua..." You don''t want to tread two boats at the same time!


    Scum¡­


    ¡°Ah Jin, for his illness, the princess can get the royal medicine from the palace, so¡­¡±


    ?In just a short period of time, Su Yanzu changed from a romantic and suave young man to an affectionate man.


    Su Ruojin hissed, feeling cold between his teeth: "But you can''t commit yourself to the princess and become a face-shou!"


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Su Yanzu glared at his niece angrily.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not you who said¡­¡±


    ¡°I am now the princess¡¯s chief minister, taking care of her general affairs.¡±


    Su Yanzu was surprised when he heard this, "What kind of uncle do you think?"


    ¡°He is affectionate and dedicated, what a good man.¡±


    Su Yanzu almost threw his head back and laughed, but held it back. When he came here just now, he was in a bad mood because of Shangguanyu''s old illness. Every time he got sick, there was always a feeling that if he turned around, they would be separated from each other.


    It always made him breathless, but every time he saw his niece, it always made him feel brighter.


    ¡°I can feel that, Ah Jin, you don¡¯t look down on me.¡±


    ¡°Why look down on it?¡±


    ??If there was wine in front of him, Su Yanzu would drink it in one gulp. He said in a low voice, "The world does not tolerate me. Everyone sees me as a monster. Only you see me as a normal person."


    That¡¯s because after a thousand years, people have become tolerant of others, and everyone has the right to pursue happiness, as long as it does not affect others.


    "By the way, you just said that Princess Yuehua knew about it, what happened?" Su Ruojin didn''t care what happened to him, she only cared about his father.


    Su Yanzu said, "The princess asked me to tell you, don''t worry, your father''s matter has been settled with someone. He is still a doctor of Taichang Temple. If he doesn''t want to stay at Taichang Temple, he can be transferred."


    Su Ruojin¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Is Princess Yuehua so good?¡±


    ?The little niece looked cute and shocked. He smiled and asked, "Then why do you think she is so good?"

 Chapter 192： Solve the Princess Mansion

    Chapter 192 Solve the Princess Mansion


    The uncle and nephew looked at each other with smiles.


    The fate between the Su family and Princess Yuehua starts with the horse-faced skirt. Six years ago, she and her mother went shopping, and Jiayun Embroidery Shop spent two hundred taels of silver to buy a horse-faced skirt drawing. At that time, Su Ruojin and I didn¡¯t know that this embroidery workshop belonged to Princess Yuehua.


    ??The first time I met Princess Yuehua, the real owner, was at the flower party of Prince Jin''s Mansion. Princess Yuehua protected Cheng Yingzhen and her daughter with her horse-faced skirt. They were grateful. The princess was really nice.


    The third fate is Peach Blossom Lin, the elegant and elegant uncle in front of me.


    ??The person who can make Princess Yuehua take action to relieve Su Yanli''s dilemma is definitely not Ma Mianqun, nor does it seem to be the uncle in front of her.


    The first reason is that although Su Yan''s ancestor is in the capital, he and Su Yanli have almost never moved together. During the year, they only show up during the New Year and holidays to give gifts, and leave without even wanting to stay for a meal. There is something between them. A stranger by blood, would he silently pay attention to his brother, a stranger who is only related by blood? And then help at a critical moment?


    ?The second reason is that the circles of the two brothers are different. Would Su Yanzu know beyond the circle of the complicated relationship between the officials in Taichang Temple? Even in time, the Shaoqing of Taichang Temple just launched a problem yesterday, and today he asked someone to solve the problem?


    Let¡¯s not talk about whether he has such a powerful circle ability. Just say that he does. Will it happen yesterday and be solved today?


    Another possibility is that Princess Yuehua really likes it so much that she will do whatever someone says? Traveling back to the thirteenth year of the Dayin Dynasty, Su Ruojin knew how omnipotent power was. If Princess Yuehua wanted to force someone, it would only take a matter of minutes, but she still fulfilled her brother-in-law and Shangguanyu''s wish, and only gave the little boy to her. Uncle transferred to his side to make a long history.


    ??If a long history asked her to help his brother out of trouble, maybe Princess Yuehua would agree to solve it, but it would definitely not be so fast.


    Su Ruojin thought that there was another link between the Su family and Princess Yuehua - Zhao Xiaojun Wang Zhao Lan. If it weren''t for Zhao Lan, she would not have gone to the palace to see the flower party, and would not have known that Jiayun Embroidery Shop belonged to Princess Yuehua. , the princess will not let her uncle and his lover go so easily.


    ??But regardless of that reason, it seems that it is not enough for Princess Yuehua to relieve Su Yanli''s troubles so quickly. So what could be the reason?


    She couldn''t guess and shook her head, "I don''t know." She was pragmatic and said, "Please ask my uncle to tell me one or two."


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know?¡±


    "Of course it is true." The person who asked sincerely and humbly was asked back. Su Ruojin curled her lips in annoyance, "If I knew, why would I ask you."


    Su Yanzu¡¯s eyes became meaningful, ¡°Then I don¡¯t know.¡±


    What is this nonsense? Su Ruojin looked at her brother-in-law who was pretending to be serious, "From what I heard in my uncle''s tone, he seems to know?"


    Su Yanzu smiled and looked outside, "It''s getting late. I have to go on errands. The breakfast was good. Thank you for the hospitality." He stood up and left, passing by the counter. "Your little boss is treating me to a treat."


    After saying that, he left gracefully.


    ?Huang Shun looked at the little boss.


    Su Ruojin rolled her eyes at Su Yanzu''s back, "Sister Qiuyue, pay."


    ¡°Yes, Second Lady.¡±


    The matter was resolved. Su Ruojin settled one worry, but another worry arose. Why did Princess Yuehua do such a big favor to the Su family? The Su family''s biggest asset is the Jin Palace, and only people like Jin Wang or Zhao Lan can do it. Ask Princess Yuehua for help.


    The problem is that King Jin has not seen Su Yanli a few times in the past few years. Could it be that because Su Yanli is Zhao Lan''s wife, by chance, Princess Yuehua encountered this problem and solved it easily?


    ?Then she would like to thank Yuehua, and then she would like to thank Zhao Lan. Her father¡¯s teaching to this noble student was not in vain, and it was really useful at the critical moment.


    The result was guessed, but the process seemed to have taken a thousand twists and turns. At this moment, Su Ruojin had no idea at all. No matter what the process was, we would reach the same destination through different paths!


    After getting the good news, Su Ruojin stopped checking the accounts. Feng Feng Huohuo was about to go home and tell her mother, but she stopped when she heard the child''s babbling.


    ??A little boy about one year old was holding a walker on the back porch of the kitchen and pushing it staggeringly.


    She hurriedly went over to help the little boy, "Zhong, you can leave now!"


    Xianggui came out of the side workshop and said, "Second lady."


    Su Ruojin smiled and said, "Ah Zhong is so good, he doesn''t make trouble at all."


    The master praised his child, and Xianggui smiled happily, "Yes, he is obedient." After saying that, he picked up his son with one hand and put the walker next to the wall with the other.


    Shi Liu and Xianggui were conceived in the autumn of the second year after their marriage. The baby boy they gave birth to in May last year almost made them cry to death. The thorn in their hearts about infertility was finally removed.


    For this reason, Xianggui asked Su Ruojin for leave, and returned to the mountains once every 100 days. The family of three returned home, dressed in gold and silver, not only to show her husband''s family who had bullied her, but that it was not her Xianggui who could not give birth, but his son. No seed; I also showed my grandma that her granddaughter is very capable. She not only makes money to support the family with her crafts in the capital, but also gave birth to a fat son. How much she looked down on her before, now she is beyond the reach of them. I didn¡¯t even buy any candy for them with the money I earned.


    snort! Seeing how you still bully young people into poverty, my aunt is having an easy time now, but she is so angry that you can¡¯t see or touch her.


    Su Ruojin asked Xianggui to leave the child at Su''s house and asked Li Xiuzhu to help take care of it. Xianggui was reluctant and kept it under her nose while working and taking care of the child. Su Ruojin couldn''t bear it and wanted to hire a little girl to come over, but Xianggui refused. She She said that the child grew up very fast and was already big in a blink of an eye. He told her to rest assured that there were many people in the shop and everyone would look at it and let him play on the back porch. He would be fed when he was hungry and go back to his room to sleep when he was tired. , I don¡¯t know how happy they are compared to when they were children.


    Su Ruojin knew that Xianggui was telling the truth, but...compared to Su Xiaomei and Xu Niansong, the environment in which Shi Guizhong grew up was still not good, but Su Ruojin knew that he was not a philanthropist and that the current conditions were the best.


    Su Ruojin stopped going back and left Xianggui to do the work. She helped take care of little Azhong and had dinner with him at noon. She didn''t go back until the afternoon when the little guy took a nap.


    Shi Liu and Xianggui saw it in their eyes. The young master was reluctant to let their children suffer with the adults! But Xianggui and Shi Liu never felt bitter. The couple had monthly money, their children were right under their eyes, they had enough food and clothing, and as long as the family of three were together, they were home and happy wherever they were.


    Back home, Su Ruojin ran to Cheng Yingzhen''s bedroom. As expected, she was not in the mood for a nap. She was sitting by the bed doing needlework. He put his arm around her neck and said, "Mom, daddy is fine."


    Cheng Yingzhen, who was anxious, asked, "Who did you listen to?"


    Su Ruojin then told her mother everything her uncle Su Yanzu had said.


    "How can Princess Yuehua help us?" Cheng Yingzhen also knew the connection between her uncle and the princess. "Could it be that he has..." committed himself to the princess?


    Don''t blame Cheng Yingzhen for thinking this way. There are actually too many private rumors about princesses and princesses, saying that they are good-looking, pretty, and romantic. Even people like Cheng Yingzhen who rarely go out can hear this.


    Su Ruojin stopped with a smile, "Princess Yuehua is not that kind of person, and of course my uncle is not that kind of person. I guess why Princess Yuehua helped her father is probably because her father is the wife of Prince Zhao Xiaojun. Princess Yuehua happened to know about it, so she took action. Help each other.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, I have to thank Prince Zhao so much. If it weren¡¯t for him, what would your father have done?¡±


    Su Yanli probably knew about it when he was at the Taichang Temple office during the day, so when he came back, he was already relaxed. The father and daughter met for an analysis, and finally agreed that it was Zhao Lan''s face that made Princess Yuehua help.


    "Although Princess Yuehua is doing it for Zhao Lan''s sake, we should still be grateful. How about I design another set of clothes and give them to the princess?" Su Yanli agreed, "It''s just hard work for Ah Jin." My daughter returned the favor for me. He felt that he owed his daughter too many favors.


    Su Ruojin smiled and said, "This is a happy hard work."


    Princess Yuehua is famous for her love of beautiful clothes. Except for traditional dresses on formal occasions, she almost never wears the same clothes the rest of the time, and almost every style she wears will become a popular style in the capital.


    ??Mother and daughter Su Ruojin have also worn such popular styles, which shows how much Princess Yuehua loves beautiful clothes.


    This summer is extremely hot, and the clothes are not only beautiful but also cool. In order to thank Princess Yuehua, Su Ruojin really thought a lot about it, both inside and outside. As a result, Ding and Cheng Yingzhen finished it without much effort. .


    After finishing it, Ding picked up one of the pieces and put it in his hand, "It''s just like a handkerchief. Can it be worn?"


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the princess¡¯s figure, I should be able to wear it.¡±


    Ding''s expression was hard to describe: "Ah Jin, are you sure you won''t be punished if you give these clothes to Her Royal Highness?"


    "There''s nothing to blame for wearing underwear in the inner room." Su Ruojin didn''t think a woman who loved beauty would let go of such convenient and cool clothes.


    The dress in Cheng Yingzhen''s hand, "If it wasn''t for Her Royal Highness, I would also like to wear one. It will definitely look good and cool."


    "Of course." Su Ruojin chuckled, "Mom, I''ll make one and wear it in the room. What are you afraid of?"


    Cheng Yingzhen shook her head, "Unless the princess agrees, the things given to Her Highness are unique. We, as subjects, should not overstep our bounds."


    Well, Su Ruojin stopped trying to persuade her and wrote a note asking Qiuyue to find someone to send it to the princess''s house.


    ?Princess Mansion responded to Su Ruojin¡¯s post on June 26th, which was almost twenty days after the Su Yanli incident.


    The sun was scorching the earth, and the heat wave was rolling. On the official road from south to north, several tall horses galloped along the roadside through the sparse shade of trees. "Drive...drive..." and they were gone in the blink of an eye, their backs turning into black spots.


    ?The time came soon. Su Ruojin packed up, took the designed clothes, made ice cream and popsicles, and got on the carriage to go to the princess mansion.


    We have gone to the prince''s palace, and now it is the princess''s palace. When we traveled to the Dayin Dynasty, we never expected to see the real princes and grandsons. Seeing the prosperous mansion where they lived, the trip was not in vain!


    The day is really hot.


    Su Ruojin looked outside through the gap in the curtain. There were not many vehicles on the street, the ground was hot from the sun, and there were very few pedestrians. She looked up at the sky. The scorching sun was too strong, and she could not see the clear sea and blue sky.


    Looking straight into the distance, the dog was hiding in the shade, sticking out its long tongue and panting heavily. The trees beside the road stood there listlessly, without a trace of wind, and the leaves did not move at all.


    Su Ruojin thought about it carefully, and it seemed that it had not rained for ten or twenty days. Whether at home or in the shop, the water level in the wells seemed to have dropped a lot. I wonder how Uncle Shutong did when he went to the surrounding counties to harvest grain?


    It¡¯s so hot anymore. Should I go to the fields to escape the summer heat? Su Ruojin feels like she really wants to go to the countryside now, and she feels ready to do so.


    ?As soon as she thought of it, she acted. She decided to tell her parents about it when she came back from the princess''s mansion, and asked her father to take a few days off so that the family could relax.


    Arriving at the Princess Mansion unknowingly, Su Ruojin did not panic as she had been to the Prince Jin''s Mansion. The gatekeepers at the Princess Mansion were also very polite. I heard that it was the second wife of the Su family who opened the side main door and politely introduced people. go.


    ?? Qiuyue and Chunxiao were alone, hugging the young lady and following the servants from the princess mansion into the princess''s main courtyard, and then the little girl from the princess''s main courtyard brought them to the princess.


    The last time I saw the princess was on the Lantern Festival this year. Su Ruojin went to the Prince Jin¡¯s Mansion to meet Prince Jin and his wife. Of course Princess Yuehua was sitting next to her sister-in-law.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for half a year, and the little girl seems to have grown taller again.¡±


    At the age of thirteen, it was the time when she was crazy about drawing money. Su Ruojin grew from a little girl of 1.23 meters to a little girl of 16 meters now. In ancient times, she was not considered short. She has not yet come, and she is probably still tall. It can grow like crazy for half a year, and can grow to about 1.6566 meters. This height is just right for a woman.


    When the princess praised her, Su Ruojin smiled brightly and saluted dignifiedly and calmly: "My daughter has met your highness, your highness. May you be safe."


    ??The aunt beside the princess came over personally to help the little lady up.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡±


    Su Ruojin just stood still when the princess motioned for her to sit down and thanked her again.


    Princess Yuehua looked quietly at the little lady in front of her who was so young that she could squeeze water. She was wearing a light blue dress with almost no embroidery. Only three or two simple magnolia flowers were outlined on the hem of the skirt. It was plain. The belt is simple, obviously not yet developed, but it has begun to take on the figure of a girl, slim and graceful.


    Her black hair was tied into an ingot bun, which was tied with a light blue ribbon, and a pair of exquisite pearl flowers were inserted into each bun. It was both rich and simple, and made her skin as white as snow, and her face was round and not sharp. With her facial lines, soft facial features, and slightly wider eyes, she still looks childish, yet as soft and graceful as water, with compelling aura.


    ? No wonder her nephew asked her to help him. It seemed that it was not just a teacher-student relationship. From her point of view, the relationship between senior brother and junior sister was probably even stronger.


    Princess Yuehua smiled and said, "I look a bit like your brother-in-law."


    Su Ruojin: ...Suddenly I don¡¯t know how to answer the call, Your Royal Highness, you are my uncle now, how can we talk today!


    ??The little lady looked like she was holding back and didn''t know what to say, which was quite interesting.


    ¡°I heard you wanted to thank me?¡±


    Su Ruojin quickly stood up and gave her a blessing, "When I return to Your Highness, it''s either a worthy gift or I''ll make some clothes for you with my mother. Please don''t dislike it, Your Highness."


    Yuehua smiled slightly and said, "I''m afraid you thanked the wrong person."


    Su Ruojin suddenly raised his head: "Your Highness means..."


    ?Yuehua looked towards the door.


    Su Ruojin followed her gaze.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 193： Come back to the grass jelly

    Chapter 193 Return to the grass jelly


    In the summer afternoon, outside the numerous pavilions, the sun is blazing and the heat waves are rolling; deep inside the pavilion, an ice basin is placed on a stand, and the incense is slightly scented, giving it a cool and light fragrance.


    Ichiro-kun stepped in with hot heat and stood at the door. There seemed to be a sharp sword hidden between his eyebrows. His eyes were like the brightest stars in the night sky. With his slender and tall figure, he felt a natural coldness when he stood there. , looking from a distance, young and noble.


    ?The extremely oppressive and aggressive appearance, when he met the young lady''s eyes, suddenly shed his alienation, indifference, sharpness and coldness, and suddenly became as gentle as jade, making people feel like a spring breeze.


    ?The young man who was world-weary and depressed six years ago has become as calm and mature as an abyss and as stable as a mountain under the baptism of time.


    ¡°Little Prince?¡± As expected, it was his father. Su Rongjin smiled with gratitude.


    Zhao Lan''s eyes flashed slightly, and her fingers hidden under her sleeves moved slightly. She hadn''t seen him for a year and a half, and the young lady was estranged from him again, and she no longer called him Brother Zhao.


    Su Ruojin turned around and walked quickly to Zhao Lan, whom he had not seen for a long time. He bowed dignifiedly and generously, "Ajin has met the little prince."


    He lowered his eyes and looked at the young lady in front of him.


    After not seeing her for a year and a half, she has quietly grown into a graceful girl. She is tall and almost as tall as his shoulders.


    Bright eyes, a little bit of chocolate, the most beautifully bowed head.


    His Ah Jin has finally grown up!


    ?The young man and the cardamom lady stand opposite each other. One is handsome and the other has bright eyes. They really match each other!


    Even though she knew that the identities of the two families were very different, Princess Yuehua couldn''t help but lament that she loved her but couldn''t help but that her years had passed away. How great it would be if she could go back to ten years ago!


    pity¡­


    In Hua Pavilion, it suddenly became uncomfortably quiet.


    Su Ruojin couldn''t help but raise her head and met the little prince''s gaze. The moment he saw her, something seemed to flash in his dark eyes. When he met her gaze, he became calm and composed.


    She broke the silence and said with a smile, "I heard from the princess that you helped settle my father''s affairs, right?"


    "Um."


    She quickly saluted: "Thank you so much, little prince."


    "Your Excellency is my teacher, you should help me, Ah Jin, you don''t have to be polite." Zhao Lan wanted to reach out to stop her from saluting, but with her aunt, she remained silent.


    Princess Yuehua came back to her senses after hearing the sound. She looked at the young lady with a grateful and happy face, and then looked at the little nephew with soft eyebrows. One was really grateful, and the other was really tender.


    Sighing secretly, another situation fell into the hands of the Su family.


    When Su Yan''s ancestors met Shangguanyu, there was nothing she could do. However, her nephew and Mrs. Su were childhood sweethearts. It stands to reason that, regardless of their status, they would be able to charm the little nephew just by his good looks. , the thirteen-year-old Su Er Niang was terrifyingly calm.


    Princess Yuehua''s face suddenly turned gloomy. The Su family had a low status. In order to gain a foothold in the capital, they hugged the Jin Palace while keeping their distance from Zhao Lan. What does this mean?


    She narrowed her eyes slightly and looked evil.


    ¡°Alan¡ª¡± She woke up her little nephew who was immersed in the joy of meeting.


    Zhao Lan then raised his head and saw someone else in his eyes, "Auntie¡ª" Come over and salute.


    The weather was hot. Although there was ice in the room, it was cool and pleasant, but Yue Hua was still listless and lazily called out, "A Lan came back from outside dusty. Take him to wash up and change his clothes."


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    ?Zhao Lan wanted to say no.


    Su Ruojin sensed Princess Yuehua''s attitude, probably because her nephew had come back and had no time to pay attention to her. She also had the foresight, smiled, and stepped forward to say goodbye, "When the little prince comes back, Ajin will not disturb His Highness and the little prince will go back first. "


    ?Zhao Lan frowned slightly, as if to keep someone away. He lowered his eyes, then raised them again, calmly.


    ¡°Ask Su Changshi to send Mrs. Su off.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Your Highness.¡±


    Can I still see my uncle? Surprised by the surprise, Su Ruojin thanked Princess Yuehua and said to Zhao Lanfu, "Little Prince, Ajin will leave first. Come and sit at my house when you have time. Dad will miss you very much."


    "Um."


    ?Dr. Su is worried, what about you?


    The young lady turned and left with a smile on her face. She was gentle and upright, without any sense of restraint like coming from a small family. When she saw the outstanding husband, she had no intention of being infatuated with her. She said that she was too young to be enlightened, and Princess Yuehua didn''t. believe.


    I didn¡¯t expect that the Su family are all of a virtuous nature. They seem to be sentimental, but they are actually indifferent.


    Princess Yuehua was suddenly in a bad mood, feeling sorry for her nephew, "Alan¡ª"


    Zhao Lan''s eyes followed the little lady until she disappeared into the corridor when he went out. He said, "Auntie, I won''t wash here anymore. I''ll go home first."


    Yuehua sneered, "You should go after Su Erniang."


    Zhao Lan did not deny it.


    ?Princess Yuehua hates the fact that iron cannot become steel, "What are you doing in a hurry? People don''t care about it."


    ¡°But I am a man, so I can¡¯t let the little lady take the initiative.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t expect her nephew to admit it like this, ¡°Do your parents know?¡±


    Zhao Lan frowned, "I don''t know."


    Yuehua sneered coldly: "Brother and sister-in-law will not agree to your marrying the daughter of a junior official."


    ¡°I am not the prince.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Zhao Lan looked at her aunt who was in a low mood, and suddenly left in no hurry. She sat next to her and said, "Aunt, I have been promoted to the deputy commander of the Imperial City Department."


    Yuehua was shocked. His nephew was only nineteen, and he would not be crowned the next year. He was already the deputy commander of the fourth rank?


    "When did this happen?"


    ¡°This time I followed the spies to quell the rebellion in South Vietnam, and the official just issued a decree to take office.¡±


    Princess Yuehua is looking at her little nephew in front of her. Princess Jin has given birth to three sons and one daughter. Of course, her eldest son Zhao Xuan will inherit the position of Shaoqing (from the fourth rank) of Zongzheng Shao Temple; Zhao Wu, her second son, will take the position of wailang, the imperial servant of the temple. (from the fifth rank), Zhao Lan was originally from the fifth rank, Yuhou, but unexpectedly he suddenly became the highest rank among the three brothers.


    ??But she knew that her little nephew¡¯s official position was accomplished with real swords and guns, through life and death.


    How can such a person who is smart, strategic, and brave enough to fight without fear of life and death not be appreciated by the officials? He will be promoted sooner or later.


    "Congratulations, A-Lan." Princess Yuehua was sincerely happy for her nephew, "But... I still want to tell the truth. Madam Su Er doesn''t seem to be happy with you."


    Zhao Lan narrowed her eyes and said, "I know." She had avoided him since she was a child.


    "Huh?" Yuehua looked at her nephew in surprise, "You know?"


    He raised his eyes and said, "Yeah."


    As a princess of a country, Yuehua wanted to scold someone at the moment, but she couldn''t tell the difference between scolding her nephew and Mrs. Su.


    "Why?" She couldn''t figure it out. "Su Yanzu doesn''t like me. That''s because Shangguanyu got to know him before me. I understand very well. Where is Mrs. Su? You have known each other since you were very young, right?"


    Zhao Lan sighed, "Maybe I expressed my disgust first."


    ??Yuehua:¡­


    Zhao Lan told her aunt about the first and second time they met. He didn''t expect the young lady to hold a grudge so much, and Zhao Lan was helpless!


    Yuehua: "Then why do you like the little lady again?"


    ?This...can he say that he wants to take home his daughter first? Wouldn''t it be as shocking as Su Yanzu''s behavior if he said it? Su Yanzu sent Su Ruojin out and saw a guard leading a horse at the door. After living in the capital for several years, he could tell the quality of the breed at a glance. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "The little prince is here?"


    Su Ruojin nodded, "So the princess didn''t even look at my gift, and I don''t know if she likes it?"


    He glanced at his little niece. This little niece was smart and shrewd. When she was seven or eight years old, he didn''t treat her as a child. Now that she is thirteen, he still doesn''t. Zhao Lan takes care of the Su family and her. The relationship between teachers and students has long surpassed that of ordinary teachers and students, couldn''t she see it?


    Princess Yuehua asked him to send her little niece by name. What does it mean? Let him give some advice?


    ¡°Ajin is not young, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Walking to the roadside, Su Ruojin was about to say goodbye to her uncle when he actually mentioned this and looked at him in surprise, "Uncle, do you want to be a matchmaker?"


    This child... doesn''t know how to be shy.


    Su Yanzu rolled his eyes at her, "Your father won''t agree."


    Su Ruojin smiled and said, "That''s true, but don''t worry about it, brother-in-law. Dad''s former colleagues have found a matchmaker to come over and arrange a marriage."


    ¡°Colleagues from the Imperial College?¡±


    "Um."


    Su Yanzu glanced behind him intentionally: "Do you agree?"


    ?The meaning is self-evident.


    Su Ruojin pretended she didn''t understand and smiled: "If you are a good person, why don''t my parents agree?"


    ¡°What about yourself?¡±


    ¡°My parents think it¡¯s good, so it¡¯s definitely true. Of course I agree.¡±


    ?The little niece is smiling, how can she be smart and capable? She looks innocent like a child, just like every girl looks forward to the future when she hears about getting married.


    Su Yanzu really didn''t expect that such an outstanding young man as Zhao Lan was always hanging around her. She didn''t even think about how calm her niece was.


    ?Time is long and people are in trouble.


    At this moment, Princess Yuehua and Su Yanzu actually saw the calmness and self-possession under Su Ruojin''s innocent face at the same time. Is this really what a thirteen-year-old girl should look like?


    Su Ruojin climbed onto the carriage and waved to Su Yanzu, "Uncle, I''m leaving first. Goodbye!"


    ?The carriage moved forward, and the sound of wheels rolling on the ground became farther and farther. Su Yanzu sighed softly. It was good to be calm, at least not trapped by love.


    Su Yanzu turned around and entered the magnificent princess mansion. He didn''t know how Ayu''s illness was. It was time for him to go to Dongshan to see him.


    Back home, it was already getting late, and Su Yanli was off duty.


    Su Ruojin then told him about Zhao Lan''s return, "Dad, the little prince asked the princess to help."


    Su Yanli sighed with emotion, "It is indeed Zi Jin." He didn''t know how to thank this student.


    ¡°How about my daughter cook something delicious to thank him?¡±


    Su Yanli smiled helplessly, "I can only take advantage of Ah Jin and thank him like this."


    Su Ruojin was thinking about making something delicious to thank Zhao Lan when the gatekeeper Wang came in and said, "High official, second lady, Prince Zhao Xiaojun has brought something here."


    ?The father and daughter were stunned, quickly arranged their clothes, and strode to the door of the yard.


    Shuangrui, who had not seen each other for a long time, bowed when he saw them, "I have met Dr. Su, my second wife."


    Su Ruojin looked behind him. There was no carriage and no Zhao Lan. It turned out that he was not here, so he looked away.


    Noticing the little lady¡¯s movements, he smiled and said, ¡°The dried grass jelly that the little lady asked for, I brought it to you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Su Ruojin couldn''t hide her joyful smile, "That''s great, that''s great. There''s delicious food to eat."


    I didn¡¯t expect that a bundle of straw would make the little lady happier than the little prince. You, the little prince...are not as good as a bundle of straw.


    Shuangrui:¡­


    Su Yanli invited someone: "It''s getting late, and the two supervisors haven''t had dinner. Why don''t we go home to have a meal before going back."


    If he hadn''t sent hay to Mrs. Su, Shuangrui would have gone back to Prince Jin''s Mansion with Zhao Lan by now, instead of wandering around outside. "Thank you Dr. Su for your kind words. I have something else to do, so I won''t stay here. I''ll take my leave now." , turned around, mounted his horse, and rode away with two guards.


    ??Daddy Wang held a bundle in each hand and said, "Second Lady, this grass looks a bit like mint. Could it be used to make herbal tea?"


    "Uh... yes, I saw it in the miscellaneous books. It happened that the little prince was in the south, so I asked him to bring it back for me."


    Su Yanli asked casually, "How did the little prince know that you wanted grass? How did you communicate?"


    ??Although she had no idea when communicating with the little prince, thirteen seemed to be a sensitive age. Su Ruojin suddenly thought, "Sanlang misses Uncle Hua Ping. Mangzhong was introduced by the manager of Siping, so... dad... you know."


    ?Hua Ping was transferred, and Su Yanli finally knew what Zhao Lan''s position was and what he did.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He understood that it was a matter of confidentiality and he couldn¡¯t ask more questions.


    ?So the communication matter was over.


    ??Had it not been too late, the excited Su Ruojin would have wanted to make grass jelly right away.


    ?Herbaceous grass jelly tastes like jelly, and if you put some ice in it, it is a magical weapon for disinfection.


    Early on the next morning, Su Ruojin began to tinker with the dried grass jelly. She washed the dried grass and put it in a pot, added alkali (filtered from plant ash) and cooked it for a whole morning. She also soaked the glutinous rice, ground it into rice milk and set it aside. Take out the cooked grass jelly, wash out a lot of dried grass, then add it to the pot just now, use gauze to filter out the smaller dregs, and then boil the re-filtered grass jelly in water When it''s a little hot, pour in the rice milk and stir constantly until it''s thick and has small bubbles, then it''s ready to serve.


    ?The grass jelly solidifies quickly, so when you scoop it out, you must be quick, otherwise it will separate into layers and not look so good.


    Let cool, cut into pieces, and the QQ-bombed grass jelly is ready.


    Because alkali was added when it was first boiled, it needs to be soaked several times in cold boiled water to remove the alkali smell.


    Finally, you can eat it with a variety of delicacies, such as mixing it with honey water, mixing it with goat''s milk, or adding rock sugar and ice cubes to cool it down. You can also add mung beans, red beans, taro balls, small glutinous rice balls, etc. to make a dessert.


    ??In short, you can eat whatever you want. Su Silang and Su Xiaomei both held their bowls and refused to put them down.


    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s so delicious.¡±


    ¡°Sister, I want more.¡±


    Sure enough, summer is incomplete without grass jelly.


    Haha... Su Ruojin was so cute by her younger brothers and sisters. She shook her head, "I still have some to give to the little prince. I brought them all the way back, so I have to give them to him."


    Su Xiaomei said, "I''m going to see it off, sister, I''m going to see it off."


    Su Ruojin was ashamed, "The little prince is very busy. If I have time to see you, I''ll ask Mang Zhong to deliver it. He will come back as soon as he delivers it."


    ??Mang Zhong received the mission from Xiao Dong''s family and quickly drove his horse to the Prince of Jin''s Mansion.


    In the evening, Zhao Lan came back from the palace. The official''s health was not good, and he was in a bad mood. When he went to pay respects to his father, queen, mother and concubine, they had dinner together and had no appetite.


    Princess Jin asked worriedly, "Lan''er, what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 194： Angry Fire Gun

    Chapter 194: Fidgety Fire Gun


    The King of Jin knew, "Don''t ask."


    The princess said, probably understanding what was going on. She sighed and changed the topic, "Lan''er, seeing that you are about to lose your crown, and your marriage has to be put on the agenda, when you were not at home, your father and I visited a few houses. I think these ladies are pretty good. If you come back just in time, I¡¯ll hold a lotus party. You can take the opportunity to take a look. If you¡¯re satisfied, we¡¯ll make a decision.¡±


    ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t I tell you not to think about marriage until next year?¡±


    "You two children are only one year apart, so what does it matter?" The princess said anxiously, "Besides, we won''t see each other until next year. Even if you are busy with the wedding, it will be your 21st or 2nd. Others are like you." Big, the children are running all over the floor.¡±


    King Jin looked at his young son with a tired face and said, "A Tong, Lan''er has just come back from the south, please let him rest for a while first."


    Zhao Lan stood up and said, "Father, king, mother and concubine, the child will go back and have a rest first."


    "You haven''t eaten a few bites. Is the food not to your liking?" The princess then stood up and said, "I''ll have someone else cook it."


    ¡°Concubine, don¡¯t be busy. I¡¯ll naturally have an appetite after I¡¯ve rested for a while.¡±


    There was no other way. Her son didn''t want to eat, so Princess Jin had to let him go back to rest.


    Zhao Lan returned to the courtyard and saw a beautiful hand-woven basket placed on the table. His eyes lit up and he walked straight to the table before Shuang Rui could speak.


    Shuangrui quickly opened the lid of the woven basket, and found a beautiful square azure porcelain plate filled with brown and transparent pastry-like things. He took it out and said, "Sir, this is what Su Erniang asked Mang Zhong to send over. You can try the delicacies made from dried grass we brought back.¡±


    When the Miscanthus was delivered, I put ice cubes on the top and bottom of the plate to prevent the taste of the grass jelly from being affected by the heat. I also put the accompanying rock sugar red beans and other ingredients on a separate plate, so that a piece of it was stirred when I ate it.


    ?Shuangrui mixed it as Mang Zhong said, Zhao Lan took it and scooped a mouthful into his mouth. It was ice cold, chewy and refreshing, so delicious that he couldn''t stop eating. After a while, the bottom of the small bowl was gone.


    Shuangrui scooped another bowl for the young master.


    Zhao Lan sat down at the table and finished eating quickly.


    Shuangrui: ...seeing the little master staring at the square plate, he couldn''t help but scoop out another small bowl.


    I haven''t seen the young lady in a year and a half. It''s not that Zhao Lan has been in South Vietnam for so long, but that the spies from the Liaoxia Kingdom who have been tracking the idea of ??South Vietnam''s cast iron technology for the past year are either preparing for a business trip or on the way to a business trip. This year He also spent half of the year in South Vietnam.


    It stands to reason that in the past year, he traveled back and forth to the capital many times, and he could also take time to visit the teacher''s house. However, the eighteen-year-old Zhao Lan gradually discovered that he did not seem to want to **** the teacher''s daughter back to be his daughter. like¡­


    At the age of eighteen, Zhao Lan gradually understood what the relationship between a man and a woman meant, but the lady was still very young, so he had to wait patiently for her to grow up.


    In the past six months, whenever he encountered a life-or-death situation in South Vietnam, when he wanted to say his last words or felt that there were any regrets in his life, the first person that appeared in his mind was always Su Ruojin, so when the matter was over, he said with six hundred Liga hurried back, and when he saw the young lady, he found that the young lady was as grateful and alienated from him as ever, and his mood was very complicated.


    What should he do if the young lady is only grateful to him and has no other thoughts about him?


    After returning from his aunt, Zhao Lan, who was originally going to deliver hay and gifts in person, stopped all his movements.


    Shuangrui saw that the young master finally put down the bowl and his expression became calmer, then he moved the food basket to the side and said, "Master, do you want to go wash up?"


    Zhao Lan raised his eyes, "Mangzhong has nothing else to report?"


    Shuangrui subconsciously tightened his head.


    He dared not say.


    Zhao Lan, who was soothed by the grass jelly, tightened his eyes and his whole body suddenly became sharp.


    Shuangrui was so frightened that he quickly replied: "Someone came to act as a matchmaker for the young lady."


    ¡°Whose house?¡±


    "The eldest son of Wen Siye of the Imperial Academy." In the summer, the young master was so cold that he could freeze to death, but Shuangrui had to report the matter clearly, "I heard that Dr. Su and his wife are quite satisfied with the Wen family."


    "satisfy?"


    "Yes...yes." Shuangrui wiped the sweat from his cheeks and continued to reply, "Mang Zhong said that the young lady said that if Wen Dalang''s character is good and the Wen family is easy to get along with, she will agree."


    I agree.


    ??Zhao Lan sneered at herself, didn''t the book talk about childhood sweethearts? Why didn''t it work when he got here? He stood up angrily, took off his robe, threw it on the ground, and went inside to wash up.


    Shuangrui quickly asked the waiter to pick up his clothes, and he trotted over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me, don¡¯t bother me.¡±


    Shuang Ruisheng stopped, patted his heart, and turned to look at Santai, who spread his hands helplessly.


    Almost everyone who followed the little prince knew what he was thinking, but no one dared to say anything. Firstly, it was impossible for the princess to let the young master marry the daughter of a small imperial official. Secondly, Mrs. Su was also able to handle it. The little prince It''s good to protect the Su family, but the meat grinder, sausage stuffer, firecrackers, etc. offered by the young lady, especially the firecrackers, are much more lethal than arrows. Not only did they kill Liao Xia from a long distance in South Vietnam, He is a national spy, and he protected the little master at the critical moment of life and death. He is simply a magical weapon of protection. This alone is worthy of the little master''s protection.


    Back in the capital again, Hua Ping hid in the secret courtyard of the Detective Department and slept for an eternity. He slept from the time he came back until the next morning, and then he completely made up for his sleep and got up with full energy.


    Mr. Shen saw him coming in and said, "Let''s go to the little prince''s morning tea shop for morning tea."


    Hua Ping shook his head, "I won''t go."


    "Well?"


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Su Kee¡¯s breakfast shop.¡±


    Mr. Shen frowned, "Okay, I''ll go with you." He said, "I haven''t seen Su Erniang for a long time. I don''t know if she is in the shop."


    Huaping stretched himself and said, "Today is the day for her to check the accounts, so she will definitely be here."


    ¡°Then you will still live in Suji in the future?¡±


    ¡°Stay, why not stay?¡±


    Mr. Shen was about to go out, and there was Sui Dian beside him. Soon the carriage pulled up to the door, and the two of them got on the carriage and went to Su Ji for breakfast.


    By then, it was the end of Duchen hour (9 o''clock in the morning), and there was no one around. Ershi was packing up and preparing to close the stall. When he saw Huaping, he shouted in surprise, "Brother Hua, you''re back!"


    Hua Ping smiled and nodded, "Two bowls of small wontons, four fried dough sticks, a basket of soup dumplings, a basket of shrimp dumplings, and a cup of mint tea."


    ¡°Okay.¡± Erping happily prepared food for them.


    Mr. Shen put his hands behind his hands and watched Huaping ordering the food with a smile. After he entered the door, he looked towards the steward''s room and saw that there were girls coming in and out of the door. He was very happy when he knew that the young lady was here.


    The two grown men didn''t order enough, so they had to order two more bowls of bean curd before they could enjoy themselves.


    ?Hua Ping went to the counter to pay and chatted with Old Man Huang.


    Mr. Shen walked to the door of the butler''s room and knocked on the door. "Ms. Su Er, can I come in?"


    Su Ruojin had just finished calculating the accounts and was looking at the closing balance. When she heard a voice, she looked up and said, "It''s Mr. Shen, please come in, please come in quickly -" and asked Qiuyue to move all the account books at hand. "Not bothering you, right."


    Su Ruojin shook his head, "No, sir, sit down quickly."


    Mr. Shen pulled up a chair and sat across from the young lady¡¯s table. He glanced at the table and said, ¡°Second lady, business is booming!¡±


    "Where is it!" Su Ruojin smiled modestly, "Have you had breakfast, sir?"


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He nodded, turned around and looked around, seeming to be quite interested in the furnishings of the butler¡¯s room.


    Su Ruojin didn¡¯t think Zhao Lan¡¯s long history would be in the mood to look around, so he smiled and asked, ¡°Is there something wrong, sir?¡±


    "Oh." Mr. Shen seemed to have remembered something trivial about himself, "I really have something to ask you, Madam Second Lady, your firecracker?"


    "This miscellaneous book I saw has been given to the little prince. Didn''t you see it, sir?"


    ¡°What you can see is that we asked someone to make another one according to the drawings. For some reason, it just doesn¡¯t work as well as the firecracker you asked me to make.¡±


    Su Ruojin spread his hands: "Huo Tongke asked Mr. Xue to have people from the Ministry of Industry make it. I found three blacksmith shops to make the bullets, chambers, etc., and I told you. If it still can''t be done, then there''s nothing I can do about it." , maybe I just hit a blind cat with a dead mouse.¡±


    The fire gun was invented during the Yuan Dynasty. It used gunpowder to fire stone bullets, arrows, lead bullets and iron bullets. It was developed on the basis of various muskets that had been used for a long time in the Southern Song Dynasty. After the advent of the fire gun in the Yuan Dynasty, it developed rapidly and played an important role in Zhu Yuanzhang''s war to establish the Ming Dynasty regime at the end of the Yuan Dynasty. After the establishment of the Ming Dynasty, a large number of firearms were manufactured, border defense, coastal defense and city defense facilities were strengthened. During the Yongle period, a Shenji battalion specializing in firearms was established.


    The gun was the first generation of metal tube-shaped shooting firearms in ancient China. Its emergence brought the development of thermal weapons to a new stage, and also opened a new chapter in the development of subsequent forms of warfare and military technology.


    The miscellaneous books that Su Ruojin dedicated to Zhao Lan were really found in the Yin Dynasty. She went to small bookstores and **** shops to find them. She went to these places mainly to collect delicious food and labor-saving tools for daily life. She accidentally found a simple fire gun. picture.


    To be honest, as a woman, Su Ruojin is in the catering business. She doesn''t know anything about firearms. It was because there was a young man in the store who was obsessed with guns. She bought a history of the development of firearms and put it in the lounge. One time , she saw it while patrolling the store and flipped through a few pages. Unexpectedly, the young man saw it and thought she was interested, so he stood in front of her and studied it for a long time.


    Su Ruojin also understood the general history of the development of firearms, from the fire door gun to the matchlock gun, and later the wheel spring gun, etc. Su Ruojin remembered the most important thing, which is the most important thing in the pistol-the reed and the trigger.


    This is much more advanced and convenient than using a match rope.


    The drawings were from ancient times. The firegun she gave to Zhao Lan actually skipped the development process of the gun and went to the right step, directly using the reed and trigger. These two things were secretly made by Carpenter Zhang who worked with her on the walker. of.


    There is no need to open the medicine tank cover and wind up like a matchlock gun or other guns. You only need to turn on the dog trigger and pull the trigger. It is really a hot weapon, much more powerful than a long sword or a broadsword.


    Su Ruojin didn''t understand this either, so she told Carpenter Zhang what she knew. Unexpectedly, Carpenter Zhang was a genius in craftsmanship. He made three pieces in one go, but only one succeeded, which was the one given to Zhao Lan. The other two failed.


    ?Later, Carpenter Zhang also tried it, but it always ended in failure, so Su Ruojin was right. It was indeed a blind cat that encountered a dead mouse and somehow managed to make one. Could it be because of traveling through the halo?


    It¡¯s quite evil anyway.


    Mr. Shen was a little disappointed that he didn''t get what he wanted, but he didn''t believe that the young lady couldn''t do it.


    Su Ruojin couldn''t laugh or cry, "I promise Mr. Shen, I''m not omnipotent. I just wanted to be lazy, so I made some kind of meat grinder and sausage enema. Go find the person who drew the picture of the fire gun. Maybe He could make it, but I really couldn''t. Let me tell you that the person who drew the pictures and helped me assemble it was Carpenter Zhang who was working with me. He tried again later and couldn''t make it. He just happened to make one. But if you send Carpenter Zhang away and give him enough materials, maybe we can still succeed."


    He told me, the young lady must not have told the truth. He finally got to know the young lady. Mr. Shen was satisfied and nodded, "Thank you, Second Lady Su."


    Su Ruojin: ¡°¡­¡±


    ??Jiang is indeed very sophisticated, she still told Carpenter Zhang unknowingly, well, she said everything.


    Hua Ping came in, looked at Mr. Shen who left with satisfaction, and asked, "Have you told him everything?"


    Su Ruojin glanced dissatisfied at these spies doing secret work, "I am no match for this old fox."


    Hua Ping smiled and sat crookedly on the chair when he came in, "Go to the Wenshan Street morning tea shop to check the accounts tomorrow?"


    ¡°If you want to see Shopkeeper Ye, just go and wear nice clothes and buy the best gifts. I don¡¯t believe Shopkeeper Ye won¡¯t be moved.¡±


    Su Ruojin laughed at him, "Don''t use me to check accounts to see people. It''s not manly."


    Huaping was stunned by Su Ruojin''s words, "Stop teasing me. She will never get married in this life unless the enemy who caused her father to commit suicide is found."


    ¡°Then help her find it out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    Su Ruojin hissed twice and shook his head, "Even professionals like you can''t find it out, let alone ordinary people."


    Huaping was frustrated, "It seems that I am destined to be a bachelor in this life."


    Su Ruojin frowned and said, "I won''t you marry someone who isn''t the king?"


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any pressure from my parents¡¯ family. I¡¯m alone, so I just want to find someone I like. I won¡¯t marry anyone but her.¡±


    Su Ruojin gave a thumbs up, "Then try to help Sister Ye find the person who killed her father, help her avenge her, and let her commit herself to him."


    Huaping, who was sad and sad, laughed out loud when the little lady said, "Why is it like in the storybook?"


    Su Ruojin smiled and said, "I haven''t had anything to do recently. I actually read a few books about stories by talented people and beautiful ladies."


    Hua Ping raised his eyebrows high and asked, "Dr. Su, I don''t care about you?"


    ¡°My father believes in my character.¡±


    ?Hua Ping snorted and confirmed again: "Are you going to Dongshan tomorrow?"


    ¡°Go, go, for the sake of Uncle Hua¡¯s lifelong happiness, you have to go even if you don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    Hua Ping was satisfied and walked out happily.


    Su Ruojin asked, "Why are you going?"


    ¡°You said you should wear nice clothes and buy the best gifts.¡±


    Su Ruojin was stunned, Confucians can be taught!


    She shook her head and laughed.


    Carpenter Zhang was tinkering with the drawings given by Su Erniang at home. He failed again. He was so angry that he threw everything away. His son ran in and said, "Dad, someone is looking for you."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 195： A peaceful day

    Chapter 195 Huaping¡¯s Day


    Early the next morning, Hua Ping, who had not been seen for a long time, appeared at Su''s house. Su Sanlang screamed in surprise, rushed over and hung on Hua Ping excitedly, "Master, I miss you so much."


    Having been with the Su family for six or seven years, Hua Ping also missed the young boy. He reached out to catch him, held his butt, and asked with a kind smile: "Have you practiced seriously? If I ask later, Master Jiang, he said you didn¡¯t practice seriously, so I¡¯m going to spank you.¡±


    A ten-year-old boy is naughty. When he is serious, he is really serious, but when he is not serious, he is also quite naughty. Su Ganzhi smiled guiltily, hugged Hua Ping''s neck and acted coquettishly, "Master, I must be serious. , you just came back, take a rest first." After that, when Hua Ping wasn''t paying attention, he slipped down and ran away.


    Huaping:¡­


    ??Smelly boy, if it weren''t for the master, I would have to see my future wife, and I would definitely not be able to escape from eating bamboo shoots in my **** today.


    ??Jiang Youzhao, the master Hua Ping introduced last year, saw him and they punched each other, "When did you come back?"


    "Just came back." Hua Ping did not say the specific time, but vaguely said, "How is A-Gump''s usual behavior?"


    Jiang Youzhao smiled back: "It''s pretty good."


    "That''s good." Hua Ping chatted with him again, and finally said, "I have something to do today. I''ll treat you to a drink when I have time."


    "good."


    Su Ruojin packed up and told Cheng Yingzhen, "Mom, if you can''t make it back in time in the afternoon, I''ll stay one night and then come back. Don''t worry."


    Cheng Yingzhen is worried about her daughter being a young lady. Every time she goes out, she always tells her not to stay out overnight. "Just come back as soon as you can. Otherwise, you won''t be able to see you until your father comes back from work in the evening." Talk about it all night."


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll come back as soon as possible.¡±


    ??If Hua Ping hadn''t gone with him, Su Ruojin would definitely have been able to return to Beijing in time, but with Hua Ping, that wasn''t necessarily the case. The two had to be given time to get in touch.


    ??Su Ruojin took advantage of the cool morning and went out with the three girls. Hua Ping waved away with Master Su Sanlang and didn''t arrive at Su Ji''s morning tea shop on Wenshan Street until noon.


    It is said to be a morning tea shop. At noon, there were many people in the shop. They ate the morning tea as lunch and chatted while eating. On the side of the mountain, the mountain breeze blew in, which was cool and pleasant. Many middle-aged and elderly customers could not bear to leave the morning tea. Shop and treat this place as a place of entertainment.


    In order to prevent guests from lingering for no time, Suji Morning Tea Shop stipulates that the breakfast time for each table of guests must not exceed half an hour (one hour in modern time) at the latest, and charges two taels per half-quarter of an hour.


    The cost is really not low, but those who can come to the morning tea shop to kill time are rich and free people, who don''t care about the few taels of silver. Many people pay the delay fee before coming to the table, which gives Su Ruojin a headache, so he has to After expanding the morning tea room, the Su family has long since moved out and no longer lives here.


    The Su family is not short of money now. They bought a piece of land nearby and rebuilt a small courtyard. It can be used as a place to stay when the shop patrol cannot return to the city in time. It can also be used as an auxiliary courtyard. They can cool off in the summer and watch the snow in the winter. The Su family can be considered among the ranks of the small middle class. .


    The Shi family also moved out of their shop. They did not buy land. Instead, someone nearby sold a small courtyard house. Shi Er bought it. The Shi family finally had their own home and their life was more promising.


    A year ago, Shi Da married the daughter of Li Zheng from the village at the foot of Dongshan Mountain, and now he is also helping in the shop.


    The east and west courtyards are all vacant, and Suji Morning Tea Shop is very big. Each room is turned into a private room. Each private room is decorated according to the theme. It is simple and elegant. It is simply a Yashe culture, whether it is on the mountainside Dongshan Academy is also the owner and shopkeeper of a pen, ink, paper and inkstone shop on Wenshan Street. Even Beijing and Chinese literati like to run here to eat, meet friends, and do business. return.


    After getting off the carriage, the sharp-eyed Shi Erlang hurriedly greeted him, "My dear boss, I know you are coming. Lunch has been prepared and is waiting for you to come and serve it."


    Su Ruojin nodded, "Where is Shopkeeper Ye?"


    Ever since Zhao Lan admitted that Ye Huaizhen was from the Detective Department, Ye Huaizhen no longer hid in front of Su Ruojin. When he had free time, he either took advantage of procurement opportunities to check for information, sent the news to the Detective Department, or looked for murderers. Father''s enemy.


    Thinking of this, Su Ruojin suddenly stopped and looked up at the huge morning tea shop. Could it be that Zhao Lan had already thought of this step five years ago? Use the breakfast shop to find out information?


    How did he know that she would expand the breakfast shop into a morning tea shop?


    How old was he at that time? He was only fourteen or fifteen years old. How could he be so powerful at such a young age?


    Su Ruojin felt that she still underestimated the power of the children of rich families, and secretly hissed, this guy will not sell himself, so he should count the money for him! From now on, I''d better try to be respectful and avoid it.


    ¡°When I returned to my little boss¡¯s house, I ordered a batch of red dates from the shop. Someone from the North and South Grocery Store asked shopkeeper Ye to pick them up. He won¡¯t be back for a while.¡±


    Su Ruojin glanced at Huaping.


    He said, "I''ll go over and have a look."


    Su Ruojin smiled and said, "I heard that the mushroom soup in the small restaurant next to Nanbei Grocery Store is very delicious. Why not try it?"


    ?Hua Ping looked away from her and said, "Hurry up and settle your debt." After saying that, he pretended to be mature and steady and left.


    Su Ruojin pursed her lips and smiled.


    Hua Ping pretended that he didn''t hear it, but his seemingly steady steps were much faster. He thought to himself, Madam Su Er, don''t laugh at me. Wait until you fall in love one day and fall in love with someone, and see how I laugh at you.


    snort!


    Shi Xiaoer led Su Ruojin into the shop, and she waved her hand, "Go and eat when you need to, and do whatever you need to do. Let Sister Mao Ya take care of the rest."


    ¡°Yes, little boss.¡±


    ?Shi Xiaoer glanced at Mao Ya quickly, then bowed and left to do his own business.


    Qiuyue saw the look he gave him before he left and remained calm. She followed Su Ruojin into the main office. They had a dusty journey and washed themselves. It was a bumpy ride. She was indeed hungry and she didn''t want to wait for anyone anymore. She and the three girls Had lunch together.


    After eating, I drank a cup of tea and started checking the accounts.


    I kept checking until about three o''clock in the afternoon before finishing. I stretched a lot and said, "Sister Qiuyue, are Uncle Huaping and Shopkeeper Ye back?"


    Qiuyue glanced outside and couldn''t help but smile: "They came back after you had dinner."


    Su Ruojin''s eyes widened: "Isn''t it that Uncle Hua went to look for Sister Ye, and Sister Ye came back?"


    Qiuyue nodded: "Yeah."


    Sister Ye is not giving Uncle Hua a chance! Tsk tsk!


    ¡°Have they eaten?¡±


    "Um."


    Without stretching, Su Ruojin asked Chunxiao to clean up the account books. She quickly left the main office and arrived at the front hall. At a glance, she saw Ye Huaizhen cleaning up the counter and Huaping sitting beside him, sorting out the account books or ordering food for her. Raise money.


    People stood together, but not a word was said.


    How can we talk about this love?


    At about three o''clock in the afternoon, the customers in the morning tea shop were leaving one after another, and there was almost no one around.


    Su Ruojin was about to move a stool and sit down to eat melon.


    The last two guests came out and saw her. One of them smiled and said, "Su Xiaodong''s house¡ª"


    ¡°Dr. Su¡ª¡ª¡±


    Su Ruojin smiled half-heartedly and returned the favor unceremoniously.


    Su Xiangheng raised his head and laughed, "Ah Jin is still so unreasonable and unforgiving."


    Ah Jin...A Jin...are we familiar with you? Su Ruojin almost couldn''t help rolling her eyes, but she held it back for the sake of the customer being God, "Shopkeeper Ye, his membership fee will be due in two days, remind him not to forget to renew."


    Su Xiangheng pointed at her, looking like she didn''t know what to say.


    Su Ruojin gave a fake smile and said, "Welcome to visit next time."


    ¡°I think you are driving away guests, Su Xiaodong¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare.¡±


    ?Shangguanyu, who was standing behind Su Xiangheng, smiled slightly at the bickering duo. He was really in poor health. He had been out for too long today and was exhausted. He couldn''t help but cough.


    Coughing doesn¡¯t stop.


    Akiyama quickly supported his master and found a stool for him to rest.


    Shi Xiaosan, who was cleaning up the lobby, quickly handed over a stool and asked people to sit down.


    Qiu Shan held Shangguan Yu with one hand and patted his back with the other hand to relieve his cough.


    But when he started coughing, he could stop easily. Everyone looked at him anxiously.


    Su Ruojin seemed to have thought of something, and quickly asked someone to bring a wet handkerchief to Shangguanyu and put it in front of his nose. This method seemed to work. After a while, he finally calmed down and stopped coughing. The cough just now made the veins on my forehead pop out.


    At a young age, Shangguanyu suffered from many diseases.


    Many people suspected that he had tuberculosis and would drive people away when they saw him coughing. Later, Su Yanzu asked people from the Tai Hospital to see him and found out that he had a cough. It was similar to chronic bronchitis, but more serious than tracheitis. It seemed to be due to malnutrition. , The sequelae of physical weakness and illness are difficult to cure. Not only that, you can only live with it if you cannot work hard for a lifetime, which is commonly known as the disease of wealth.


    If Shangguanyu had the conditions, there would be no problem if he was rich and raised, but he was also a strong man and did not want Su Yanzu to raise him. The boy beside him was bought by Su Yanzu and placed next to him. Su Yanzu originally provided the monthly money, so he didn''t Ken, since he employs people, of course he will do it.


    ?While he supported himself by selling calligraphy and painting, he regained his family business and started a Shu brocade business. Of course, he didn''t know how to make Shu brocade. Instead, he served as a matchmaker for businessmen from Jinguan City and received commissions from them, which was equivalent to a tooth man.


    It''s just that he only started this business in the past two years, so he doesn''t have many customers, and he can''t drink wine to entertain customers. Fortunately, there is a morning tea shop like Su Ji, where he can make business just by drinking tea. So now, he It¡¯s considered self-sufficient and living a good life.


    ?Shangguanyu was surprised, "Second Lady, why can a wet cloth help me stop coughing?"


    Su Ruojin shook her head, "I don''t know." In fact, she couldn''t explain it clearly, so she couldn''t say. I suspect you are allergic to pollen or some kind of powder, and you want to reduce the dust through humidity.


    ??If you say it, someone will definitely ask, what is an allergy? What did she say?


    One more thing is worse than one less thing. Anyway, I don¡¯t know if I ask.


    ?Shangguanyu smiled and thanked her, and asked Su Erniang to sit at his house at the foot of the mountain if she had time.


    Su Ruojin smiled and said we would talk about it when we have time.


    After a while, Su and Shangguan left one after another.


    The shop was finally quiet. Shi Er''s family was used to being busy with cleaning and tidying up. They took their helpers and their mother-in-law to clean up the huge breakfast shop. By the time they finished cleaning up, it was already completely dark.


    At dinner, Hua Ping sat next to Ye Huaizhen. The two sat very close to each other, but they looked far apart.


    Su Ruojin looked worried for Uncle Hua Ping. When will he be able to marry his lovely wife? It seemed like she had been here all afternoon in vain.


    After dinner, Mr. and Mrs. Shi took their two big yellow dogs to visit Su Ji''s shop. There were also two skilled guards in the shop. One of them was on duty at midnight and the other at midnight to guard Su Ji''s morning tea shop.


    Su Ruojin returned to the other courtyard and did not take off her clothes even after washing. Instead, she put on her robe and quietly came to where Sister Ye lived. She hid behind the pillars of the corridor and saw Huaping standing in the corridor with a look of deep silence on her face.


    Mother!


    From one day¡¯s perspective, Uncle Hua Ping doesn¡¯t know how to chase girls! He obviously looks like a master in love, but he is so dull and ghost-like.


    It¡¯s really unbearable!


    Su Ruojin rolled her eyes and coughed deliberately: "Uncle Hua, do you still have any leftover benzoin you gave to Sister Ye? I can''t sleep in another bed."


    Huaping, who was hiding in the shadows, was called out by Su Ruojin.


    Huaping didn''t send the things out at all. When he heard the little lady yelling for no reason, he almost covered the little lady''s mouth in a hurry.


    Su Ruojin pretended not to see his anxious look, and said to the closed door, "Uncle Hua, you are really good. When you have a future wife, you forget about your little boss. Why is my life so miserable? I can light benzoin even if I want to." Less than¡­¡±


    She still wanted to show off, but the door creaked open.


    ?Ye Huaizhen folded his arms and leaned against the door frame, watching Su Ruojin''s performance with interest on his face.


    Su Ruojin: ...Why does it feel like looking at a monkey, but I am just a monkey?


    Benzoin not only has a refreshing fragrance, but also has the effects of refreshing and relieving fatigue, repelling mosquitoes and diseases, removing filth and heat, increasing appetite and promoting sleep. There is a poem that praises: "It is said to be the best fragrance in the world, but the scent of musk deer is not enough. Adding a meal breaks the dullness and refreshes the mind. It removes filth and insects and cools down the heat."


    It is a specialty of South Vietnam and the price is very high.


    Why do you feel that your assist failed? Su Ruojin suddenly felt that Uncle Hua Ping''s road to chasing his wife was long and far away. Forget it, she decided not to get involved.


    ?walked up to Uncle Hua Ping and stretched out his hand:


    "what?"


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Huaping finally came to his senses and took out the benzoin from his sleeve.


    Su Ruojin took it, walked to Ye Huaizhen, took her hand down and put it on it, "Huaizhen, I heard that you don''t sleep well. This is the benzoin I brought you in Jiangnan. I heard it has miraculous effects. Tonight Give it a try, if it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll rush south for 800 miles to find the merchant and beat him to pieces.¡±


    Huaping:¡­


    Ye Huaizhen:¡­


    ?Chunxiao and Qiuyue couldn''t help it anymore. They lowered their heads, covered their mouths and laughed. The laughter was still obvious in the quiet night.


    ?These frivolous love words made Hua Pinglei''s skin burnt on the outside and tender on the inside, and she was aroused, "Su Erniang, what are you doing?"


    ¡°If you can¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll help you!¡±


    ¡°You stinky girl, you¡¯re looking for a beating, right?¡± This was not what he wanted to say. It really **** him off. He smiled awkwardly at Ye Huaizhen, ¡°Second Lady, she¡­she¡­has good intentions¡­¡±


    Ye Huaizhen seemed to be smiling but not smiling.


    Huaping laughed even more uncontrollably. He was afraid of being rejected, "I''m going to find this stinky girl." After saying that, he pinched his nose and went after Su Ruojin with a guilty conscience.

 Chapter 196： Carpenter Zhang is missing

    Chapter 196 Carpenter Zhang is missing


    The little master left. Chunxiao and Qiuyue nodded to Ye Huaizhen and left quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, the small courtyard became quiet again.


    ?The evening breeze was blowing, refreshing and pleasant. Ye Huaizhen turned around and closed the door, walked through the corridor, walked into the patio, sat in front of the stone table, stretched his arms on the table, lazily held his head, and looked at the starry night sky.


    ?The bright moon hangs high in the sky, emitting a bright light that shines on all living beings and also falls on her, quiet and peaceful.


    She closed her eyes, enjoying the gentle breeze caressing her face, and listened to the frogs singing from the farmland in the village at the end of the street, and the crickets in the grass, which seemed to be singing or playing the piano, which was intoxicating.


    ??If dad is still here, that family is still here. On nights like this, it would be great for the whole family to sit happily on the porch, enjoy the cool breeze, and enjoy a peaceful life!


    But a false accusation caused her family to be destroyed, and she could never go back to the past.


    ?Suddenly opening her eyes, Ye Huaizhen''s eyes were full of hatred. If she didn''t find the person who killed her father, her heart would not be at peace in this life. If she couldn''t have peace, how could she build another family?


    Turning her head, she looked outside the moon cave door. There was a faint sound of frolics over there. She put down her arms, lowered her head and was silent for a long time... a long time...


    ?It is true that I helped Uncle Hua, and it is also true that I couldn¡¯t sleep well when I changed the bed.


    One night passed, Su Ruojin baked countless pancakes, and finally dawn came. She yawned and got up, preparing to go to Beijing and go home.


    After breakfast, she asked, "Uncle Hua, do you want to stay?"


    ?Hua Ping glanced at the busy figure behind the counter, with a disappointed and melancholy look on his face, "Go back."


    ¡°Don¡¯t stay to cultivate feelings?¡±


    Hua Ping sighed, "I finally understand. How can we have a home without revenge?"


    Su Ruojin: ...Perhaps Sister Ye might not like your model?


    She didn''t dare to hit Uncle Hua because she couldn''t tell whether Ye Huaizhen had feelings for Hua Ping, because from the first time she met her, she was so cold and indifferent to anyone, and couldn''t tell the difference at all.


    Forget it, let the young people solve their own problems, there is nothing she can do.


    How did you come here, and how did Su Ruojin go back?


    When the carriage passed through the streets of Wenshan and turned onto the official road into Beijing, through the car window, she saw someone painting lotuses on the pond in the distance on the path. She stretched her head and asked, "Uncle Hua, is that Mr. Shangguan the one painting?" ?


    Huaping glanced at it and said, "Yes."


    ¡°Really diligent enough.¡±


    ?That was someone else''s story. Hua Ping was not interested. He sat next to Mang Zhong, thinking only about how to avenge Ye Huaizhen and win the beauty back.


    Su Ruojin didn''t sleep well at night, the carriage was swaying, and she fell asleep leaning on Mao Ya.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the carriage bumped, as if it hit something, and she was awakened. She opened the curtain and said, "Brother Amang, what''s the matter?" She found that she was about to arrive at Su Ji''s breakfast shop.


    Almost arriving home.


    ?Mangzhong had jumped down and was talking to a child. The child seemed worried and scared and couldn''t speak clearly.


    Su Ruojin knew this child and jumped out of the car quickly, "Zhang Xiaolu, what''s the matter?"


    ¡°Xiao Dongjia, Xiao Dongjia, my father is missing...¡± Zhang Xiaolu burst into tears when he saw his backbone.


    Su Ruojin stood in front of him and took out a handkerchief to wipe his tears: "Tell me what happened slowly."


    Zhang Xiaolu was similar to Su Sanlang. He rubbed his eyes and shed tears, "Yesterday, someone came looking for my dad, so my dad went out with him and said he would be back in a while. As a result, no one has been seen since yesterday morning. My grandparents and mother have never seen anyone since. I couldn¡¯t find anyone since I found him last night.¡±


    Could it be Carpenter Zhang hired by Mr. Shen? But Su Ruojin then thought about it. No, if Mr. Shen hired someone, he would definitely come back if he said he would come back. It is impossible to hold someone captive and not let him go. When people leave, they will also tell the Zhang family, and they will not let the Zhang family look for people everywhere.


    ?Suddenly I thought of what Carpenter Zhang once said about Carpenter Li. Could it be...


    Su Ruojin''s heart sank. God, it couldn''t have been caused by the fire blunderbuss. Then she would be a sinner for the ages.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic, I¡¯ll find someone for help right away. Don¡¯t worry, go back and take care of your brothers and sisters first. I¡¯ll go to your house to tell you as soon as there is news.¡±


    ?With a backbone, the little guy was no longer afraid. He stopped crying, nodded with sobs, and turned around to go home.


    The small body is so lonely that it makes people feel distressed.


    Su Ruojin took a deep breath and forced herself not to panic. Carpenter Zhang would definitely not disappear like Carpenter Li, absolutely not.


    ¡°Sister Mao Ya, go to the shop to pack a box of breakfast and take Xiao Lu back with you. If their parents are not at home, don¡¯t come back in a hurry and take care of the three children first.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Jin Niang?¡±


    Su Ruojin turned around and said, "Uncle Hua, you came with Mr. Shen yesterday. I told Carpenter Zhang."


    ? Hua Ping shook his head: "If it were Mr. Shen, it would be impossible for the Zhang family to look for someone everywhere."


    She also thought of this.


    ¡°I want to meet Mr. Shen.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Hua Ping glanced at the people following Su Erniang. Whether it was Chunxiao, Qiuyue, or the carriage driver Mang Zhong, they were all members of the small county prince. He thought about it, nodded in agreement, let them get in the car, and asked Mang Zhong to drive.


    Mao Ya waited for the carriage to go far away, then took Zhang Xiaolu to Su Ji to get breakfast and went to Zhang''s house.


    ?Half an hour later, Su Ruojin arrived at a place that seemed ordinary, but seemed very secretive if she didn''t pay attention. She guessed that this is where Su Ji came from when Hua Ping often sneaked out in the past.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be bad for me to come here? How about you ask Mr. Shen out?¡±


    ?Hua Ping glanced around cautiously, and there was nothing unusual. Then he smiled and said, "You''re here, come in quickly." After saying that, he whistled, and the door suddenly opened.


    The person who opened the door also carefully looked behind them to help them cut off their rear.


    ?After walking around the screen wall, through the patio, and through the hall, Su Ruojin entered a room with many twists and turns, where a familiar middle-aged man - Mr. Shen - was sitting on the couch.


    ¡°Su Erniang.¡±


    "Sir." Su Ruojin bowed hastily and asked nervously: "Did you take Carpenter Zhang away?" When she asked this question, she actually already knew the answer and just wanted to confirm it.


    Mr. Shen shook his head, "Yesterday I came out of Suji to find Carpenter Zhang, but he was not at home, so I asked the waiter to ask more questions and said that he was Chen Shimo, which is why I went to Suji for breakfast. Kung Fu was called away."


    "and you¡­"


    "At that time, I realized that something was wrong and informed the little prince. He had already sent people to follow him." The fire gun is now the little master''s self-defense weapon. It is not an ordinary thing. They are very cautious.


    ¡°Then there is news now...¡± Is it coming? It''s been a whole night and now, if I can''t find it, I''m afraid it will be difficult to find it.


    Mr. Shen said, "The young prince is now the deputy commander of the Imperial City Department, which facilitates the mobilization of personnel. At noon yesterday, the major gates of Bianjing City were secretly searched. In the evening, the city gates were closed early. Early this morning "Go up, the city gates are easy to get in and out, and they are also strictly checked to make sure people are still in the city."


    Su Ruojin didn''t sleep well last night. She fell asleep in the carriage and didn''t notice what was going on at the city gate. Now she sounded very upset.


    Mr. Shen seemed to see the little lady''s guilt, and comforted her, "Don''t worry, the little prince personally stepped in, and she will be fine."


    Even Zhao Lan went out in person. Su Ruojin could only worry secretly, but she still had to be polite on her face, "That''s really troublesome for the little prince."


    ??If Su Erniang hadn''t gotten the firecracker for the young master, Carpenter Zhang would probably have just asked someone to check it out on a routine basis, and it would be impossible for a deputy commander with the status of a county prince to go out and look for it himself. Mr. Xue did not expect that just after his time in the Ministry of Industry, he would get into trouble again. He would be detained in a dark little room and interrogated over and over again: "I have met Carpenter Zhang, and I also know that he is in partnership with the second wife of the Su family." I am also in business with Ah Jin, but I swear to God on my son¡¯s life that I will never collude with any foreigners to get Carpenter Zhang anywhere.¡±


    Even though he was risking his only son''s life, Prince Wei felt that he was not lying and his men were going to punish him. He secretly waved his hand and turned around and left the interrogation room.


    Zhao Lan is standing outside waiting.


    ??Wei Shizi shook his head, "It''s not like him."


    Zhao Lan glanced towards the interrogation room and said, "Thank you very much."


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Zi.¡± Prince Wei asked him, ¡°Are you sure you are in the city now?¡±


    "Yeah." Zhao Lan believed in his intuition, "There are a few suspects who will also help me with the interrogation."


    When Prince Wei saw that he was about to leave, he asked, "Where are you going?"


    ¡°Go out for a meal.¡±


    ??Wei Shizi laughed angrily, "You should go to eat and leave me here to be interrogated."


    "Hard."


    ¡°You¡­¡± Prince Wei laughed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ??Wei Shizi¡ªWei Jinghuai, the son of Princess Yuyang, is the commander of the Imperial City Division. Seeing Zhao Lan, who is seven years younger than him, rise to the rank of deputy commander, this boy''s strength should not be underestimated!


    After Zhao Lan came out, Wufu, who had been acting like an invisible man, stepped forward and said, "Master, we have screened all the inns, prostitutes, and gambling houses, and no suspicious person was found."


    ??Zhao Lan raised his eyes and squinted slightly, "This method of searching is probably a regular method of searching."


    Î帣 nodded, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Then find another way.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, master?¡±


    ¡°Look for the kind of inn that accommodates children, the brothel Chuguan with a medium or above level, and... the residential houses in the West Bridge Lane area, especially those who have rented a house in the past two years.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Î帣 turned around and the person disappeared.


    Shuangrui then stepped forward and said, "Sir, where should we go for lunch?"


    ¡°Are the Zhang family still looking?¡±


    Santai stepped forward and said, "Yes, sir, someone came over just now to report that Zhang Dalang waited until Madam Su came back and stopped her to tell her that Carpenter Zhang was missing."


    ?Zhao Lan looked over with cold eyes.


    Santai was covered in cold sweat, "It was a small oversight. I thought the Zhang family would be in a panic to find someone and alert the people who were hiding, but I didn''t expect Zhang Dalang to stop the Second Lady Su."


    ¡°When the matter is over, go and get the board yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Zhao Lan looked up: "Where is she?"


    "Hua Sicha took people to see Mr. Shen."


    Zhao Lan immediately asked someone to prepare a carriage.


    Su Ruojin sat opposite Mr. Shen. She was nervous but couldn''t show it. In boredom, she took the pen and ink on Mr. Shen''s desk. If Zhang Carpenter was still in the capital, he might have been hidden somewhere.


    Thinking about it differently, what would she do if she wanted to take away a craftsman: In the case of strict inspections in and out of the city gate, if this person does not rush for time-controlled transportation, such as trains that need to buy tickets in future generations, On a ship, if you miss the time, you have to buy a new ticket and wait for another ship; there should be nothing that requires Carpenter Zhang to be brought to the place at a specific time, so he will definitely be hidden somewhere, waiting for the limelight to pass before looking for him to leave the city. method;


    ??If he were still in Bianjing City, where would he be hidden? It''s best to hide in a place where fish and dragons are mixed. What such chaotic places are there in the capital?


    ?She wrote and drew on paper as if she could find Carpenter Zhang and alleviate her sins.


    Writing and writing... Suddenly, she put down her pen and became dejected.


    Even Zhao Lan went out to search for a whole day and a night but still couldn''t find any results. I''m afraid that carpenter Zhang...


    ??If Carpenter Zhang really had the same result as Carpenter Li, Su Ruojin could not escape the blame. It was her selfishness that harmed him.


    Her selfish intention is to hug the Jin Palace, but she doesn¡¯t want to owe the Jin Palace. To put it bluntly, she doesn¡¯t want to owe Zhao Lan, so in her daily life, she often pays attention to things that can repay the favor, such as delicious food, handy tools, etc., which can It''s better to show off a little favor, so when I got the drawing of a fire gun by chance, I thought that this thing was too shocking, but I thought that such a thing also existed in real history, and it didn''t go against the laws of production and development, so I thought about it and made it. Defend Zhao Lan.


    Now the favor has been returned, but it has put Zhang Carpenter in danger. If he can''t find it again and Zhao Lan is stuck again, will the person who took Zhang Carpenter away break up the vote? If so, she will never do it in her life. Forgive yourself.


    ?Hold your face with your hands.


    Let you be able to make something happen!


    Just when Su Ruojin wanted to punch herself a few times, someone called out softly above her head, "Ajin?"


    Little prince?


    She suddenly raised her head, "Looking for...have you found it?" Her beautiful almond eyes were moist.


    Obviously, she cried!


    ??Zhao Lan''s heart tightened, his eyes darkened, "Ajin, you..." his voice was low.


    "I..." Su Ruojin didn''t even realize she was crying. She wiped her eyes and stood up quickly. She couldn''t put her emotional pressure on others.


    ??Smiled slightly, "It''s okay."


    He stood aside nervously and said, "Little Prince, please sit down."


    ?Zhao Lan gathered her thoughts, remained calm, and sat down as she wanted.


    When the young master came in, Mr. Shen also paid attention to the two of them calmly. He could see the young lady''s self-blaming mood and the young master''s distressed expression one by one.


    Zhao Lan leaned back slightly on his chair and asked, "Carpenter Zhang, does he have all the drawings of the firecrackers?"


    He made the Fire Gun and Guan Jian, and finally assembled them. There must be a complete set of drawings. Su Ruojin nodded, "However, he also knew that this thing was shocking, so he took the drawings to heart and burned them."


    Zhao Lan raised his eyes, "Did you remind him?"


    That¡¯s right.


    Su Ruojin really wanted to ask him how he was doing. I didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    Zhao Lan felt Mr. Shen''s gaze and followed his gaze to the paper on the small table at hand. The writing on it was messy, so he reached out and picked it up.


    Wearing Dajie, she was the daughter of Dr. Guozijian. Su Ruojin wrote a good word, but today is really a mess, and ink is not as good as children who just learn words.


    "Hidden in an inn or a private house near a carriage house?" Zhao Lan looked at the young lady, "Why do you think so? These places are the focus of the Imperial City Division''s search."


    "I don''t understand this either. I''m just guessing. What we can think of, others can think of, and then they do a counter-reconnaissance?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 197： Face-to-face

    Chapter 197: Face-to-face


    Zhao Lan raised her eyes: "Have you had lunch?"


    (¡Ño¡Ñ)?


    Why did you suddenly talk about eating? She didn''t feel it without saying it, but when she said it, she really felt hungry. Su Ruojin pursed her lower lip subconsciously, and her head turned quickly enough, "The little prince hasn''t had lunch yet?"


    Shuangrui looked up at the roof and thought to himself, Madam Su Er, you don¡¯t know how nervous and quick the master is when he hears about you, but he can still take care of eating.


    Why are we still asking each other? Mr. Shen suddenly felt that he was redundant, "Um... I''ll let Lao Du make some noodles." After that, he got up and left the bed.


    When passing by Shuang Rui and others, he made a show of his colors.


    Shuangrui has been waiting closely for his master. He is really not used to his master being out of sight, so he hesitates to move.


    Mr. Shen glared at him.


    Shuangrui then slowly walked out of the small study. Of course, he took Chunxiao Qiuyue with him when he went out.


    Suddenly, the small study became very quiet, so quiet that you could hear the sound of ice melting in the basin in the corner.


    Su Ruojin didn''t realize that she had been stuck in self-blame and uneasiness. There was no one in the room, so it seemed convenient to ask about things, "Little Prince, Carpenter Zhang..."


    ¡°Several suspects have been arrested and are still under interrogation.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so...do you have any clues?¡±


    Zhao Lan glanced at the paper she was writing on, "I suspect that this matter has something to do with Mr. Xue, what do you think?"


    ¡°Uncle Xue?¡±


    ?He looked at the young lady, who looked shocked and disbelieving, but also puzzled over it, her brows knitted together, "Are there any clues pointing to Uncle Xue?"


    ¡°The man who deceived Carpenter Zhang has been seen by some people and has dealt with Xue Changcheng before.¡±


    ¡°What kind of relationships?¡± Su Ruojin asked: ¡°Official circles, neighbors and friends?¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been found out yet.¡±


    Su Ruojin seemed to have thought of something, "A few winters ago, when I was making a kang bed, I was attracted by Mr. craftsmen, I heard that one of them is very good at craftsmanship.¡±


    At that time, Su Ruojin didn¡¯t think much about it. Now that he thinks about it, what if this person came from the cold land of Liaoxia? I heard that the people over there are good at making kangs, so his good skills may not be used for making stoves, but for making kangs.


    At noon, the sun was shining brightly outside the house, and the hot cicadas were chirping. Sweeped by the heat, they were noisy one after another, making the inside of the house particularly refreshing and pleasant.


    ¡°You don¡¯t doubt Xue Changcheng?¡±


    ¡Ño¡Ñ)Ah!" Su Ruojin raised his eyes, full of surprise, "You seem to have checked Uncle Xue a few years ago. You must have copied his background."


    ???????????????????It''s a very fresh statement. The serious Zhao Lan smiled softly, "If you can sneak into the capital and work as a spy, your identity has been washed out many times, so it''s not so easy to be copied."


    This is also the case.


    Su Ruojin is good at food, but when it comes to spies, Su Ruojin doesn''t understand. She is still worried about Carpenter Zhang''s safety.


    ??The little lady sighed sadly, her slender fingers subconsciously digging at the waistband of her belt, her eyelashes trembling slightly, and she stood there obediently.


    ??The summer was hot and the cicadas were chirping noisily. Zhao Lan leaned slightly against the small table on the couch. His green facial features had already become handsome and sharp, and his figure was tall, thin and straight. Even wearing black clothes did not restrain his wanton dignity.


    He seemed to be looking down at the piece of paper that looked like a ball of ink casually, but in fact he had been quietly staring at his little lady, with the corners of his lips slightly curved.


    ?No one realized that the conversation suddenly stopped!


    ?One is thinking, where is Carpenter Zhang?


    ?One is watching, how can the little lady be so well-behaved and supple? Zhao Lan wants to reach out and touch her, what is it like?


    Suddenly, Zhao Lan seemed to have thought of something, "Santai¡ª"


    ¡°Young master, the young one is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Didn¡¯t you say you were hungry just now? Also, she asked him how Zhang Carpenter was doing, but he didn''t answer her directly and asked if he could find him. In desperation, Su Ruojin reached out and grabbed Zhao Lan''s arrow sleeve.


    Zhao Lan stopped.


    ?His eyes fell on the young lady¡¯s hand holding his sleeve. It was soft and white, it must feel good to the touch!


    His, why is he so wretched?


    Zhao Lan shook off the inappropriate thoughts and raised his eyes, as if asking, what''s wrong?


    "I..." Su Ruojin was tormented in her heart, she couldn''t stay still, "I just went back, I went out with the little prince."


    Zhao Lan, who took over the Detective Department at the age of twelve, had dealt with many people. The first time the little lady¡¯s eyelashes twitched, he knew what she was planning.


    Squeezing down the slightly curved corners of his lips, he nodded, "Then let''s go together."


    "Thank you, little prince." Su Ruojin didn''t expect that he would agree. She was so excited that she couldn''t hide it and hurriedly followed.


    Mr. Shen, who was carrying a food box, saw the tall young master striding forward. The young lady held up the hem of her skirt and trotted after him. He shouted anxiously, "Sir, lunch... take it to the car to eat."


    Shuangrui glanced at the little master who was still striding out. He turned around, took the food box, and ran to follow.


    ?Before getting on the carriage, Zhao Lan said something in Santai''s ear. He nodded repeatedly, and then drove away. That direction seemed to be the Imperial City Si Yamen.


    Su Ruojin felt happy in her heart. Could it be that Zhao Lan had thought of a way to save people and knew where Carpenter Zhang was? Can Carpenter Zhang be rescued immediately?


    ??She was so excited that she seemed to have rescued Carpenter Zhang. She didn''t even feel that she was being helped up by Zhao Lan when she got on the carriage. She sat down happily and then came back to her senses. By this time, Zhao Lan had already let go and he had also sat down.


    The carriage started and there was an ice basin inside, so it didn¡¯t feel too hot.


    Shuangrui took out Lao Du''s noodles from the food box and said, "Sir, second lady, if you don''t eat it, the noodles will become lumpy."


    ? Feeling that Zhao Lan could rescue the person soon, Su Ruojin knew that she was hungry and smiled at the noble son Zhao Lan. She could only move if he ate.


    After knowing each other for six years, no one knows better than Zhao Lan what kind of little lady Su Ruojin is. At home, she is lively and smart, and she doesn''t know any false etiquette. If she wants to eat something, she will smile naughtily at Su Yanli and say, "Dad, "I''ll try it for you first," or, "Wow, today''s food seems a bit hot. Parents, wait a minute. My daughter will eat it first if she''s not afraid of it being hot." ¡¯


    ?In short, she can always find a reason for herself to use the chopsticks first, and it is also a reason that makes you feel filial and interesting.


    However, whenever she was with him, she was always very cautious, as if if she were not careful, he would eat her, and her respect was hidden in her alienation.


    Zhao Lan thinks that, except for the first and second meeting, he has never shown a false face to the young lady. Why can''t she treat him like her elder brother?


    Why?


    Is it so difficult to win the heart of a young lady?


    Su Ruojin didn''t know that in the small carriage, the inner activities of Prince Zhao, who was three parts sharp and three parts gentle, could almost write a book.


    ??Prince Zhao Xiaojun is thinking about how to catch the enemy? Su Ruojin felt that he should not be disturbed, so she swallowed on her already lumpy face, resisted her hunger, turned her head away from him, and stretched out her hand to gently lift the curtain, revealing a crack. Hey, why are you here at Osmanthus Alley? This is the place where Su Ruojin lived for four years, and the courtyard their family rented has been bought. Now the Dashi brothers have moved in, freeing up Su Kee Breakfast Shop and expanding the dine-in area. place.


    ?Oh, by the way, Zhao Lan was suspicious of Uncle Xue just now, so he came here to search for people?


    When Su Ruojin was about to turn around and ask her guess, she accidentally saw Yang Siniang''s father, Yushi Yang. The Yang family had moved away long ago like the Su family, but the Yang family''s house was either rented or owned by them. Contrary to the Su family, Mrs. Yang sold her own house instead.


    As for the reason, I heard from Siniang Yang that the Yang couple often quarreled while living in this courtyard, so Mrs. Yang felt that the feng shui of the courtyard was not good and sold it.


    What is Yushi Yang doing here?


    Opposite the original Yang family, two young men bowed to Imperial Ambassador Yang, as if thanking him, with expressions full of gratitude.


    Seeing this, Su Ruojin sighed. Speaking of Yu Shi Yang, there are literally a lot of stories.


    When we were neighbors with the Yang family, Yang Yushang was away from home all day. I heard that he was either picking on this official or that official because he was not of high enough rank to go to court. Submit them one by one to your boss and ask him to go up to Heaven to listen.


    Of course, when he didn''t go home to inquire about officials, he heard that he did it quietly, which made Madam Yang think that he was raising people outside. It was said that Madam Yang blocked him in the alley and passed him by. At that time, Imperial Ambassador Yang did not explain, and the couple were They kept silent for a year or two. It was not until the woman who had been rescued and her mother-in-law came to thank her that Mrs. Yang found out that the man in the family was a scholar. He had never been admitted to the imperial examination. When he was working as a bookkeeper, he was falsely accused of taking money and had his legs broken. When Yang Yushi learned that he was helping, he not only found out the official boss behind the shop, but also helped the scholar with a broken leg to tide over the difficulties.


    ?Helping people do good deeds requires money. Yang Siniang once revealed to Su Ruojin that her father''s salary was almost never taken back to support the family. The family relied on Mrs. Yang to support her family. No wonder Su Ruojin would partner up when she saw any business.


    The neighbor on the left, Uncle Xue, was suspected of being a spy from the Liao-Xia Kingdom. He might not be a spy, but he might be in collusion. The neighbor on the right, Yushi Yang, was so noble and bright and helpful, which really made Su Ruojin deeply moved.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Zhao Lan suddenly made a sound, which scared Su Ruojin''s heart. What was even worse was that the young man also looked out along the seam of the curtain she opened. He was tall and slender, with broad shoulders and a broad chest, completely covering her little one. .


    ??The warm manly breath enveloped her tightly, and in the blink of an eye, her little face turned red, like a red Fuji apple.


    ?Why is this guy like this?


    Su Ruojin wanted to push him away, but who was he? She is both a county king and a powerful official, a proper and superior person, which is something that a daughter of a low-level official like her can easily shun.


    Su Ruojin didn''t even know when Yang Yushi left her sight. She just knew why Zhao Lan was not dead. What was he doing? He should arrest people quickly. It''s nothing to stick behind her.


    It has been a long time since Zhao Lan was so close to the young lady for the first time. Although there was still a slight distance between them, he was very satisfied, just like he thought many years ago - sweet and soft.


    Unable to bear it, my Adam''s apple rolled up and down slightly.


    ?Aware that he had lost his composure, he was afraid of scaring the little lady, so his heart was quick but his movements were slow, and he moved to his main seat as if lazily.


    Mother! The shadow behind him finally disappeared, as if a huge mountain had been moved away.


    Su Ruojin secretly breathed in the fresh air between the curtains. Although the air was hot, she felt alive.


    Pretending not to know what happened just now, she turned her head and said, "Little Prince, are you going to arrest someone near Mr. Xue''s house?"


    ?Her eyes were clear, like the mist in the forest in the early morning, as if she had no idea what had just happened.


    "Um."


    It has been three years. Maybe the families living in Osmanthus Alley, like the Su and Yang family, have moved out and rented new ones.


    The carriage stopped under a big tree in the alley.


    Zhao Lan picked up the noodles that had already formed into **** and ate them gracefully.


    Su Ruojin felt it was unpalatable just looking at it, but she was really hungry. Watching him eat, she had no choice but to pick up the bowl and chopsticks to stuff her stomach first.


    When she couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, she put down her chopsticks.


    If Su Ruojin hadn''t been waiting for the result, she would have wanted to jump off the carriage and go to Su Ji''s shop. She really didn''t want to experience the scene just now. She felt strange no matter how she thought about it. How could she go out and not see her for a year and a half? This child has become so miserable.


    Su Ruojin really didn''t want to think about that word. It was a pity for such a magnificent noble man. She shook her head secretly and had already blacklisted him as a disciple.


    ?Zhao Lan:¡­


    The two of them sat next to each other, speechless.


    There was only the annoying chirping of cicadas in the air.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but just as Su Ruojin¡¯s little head was about to fall asleep, there was suddenly the sound of chaotic footsteps outside. She woke up suddenly, opened her eyes, "Little..." and only said one word, and found that Zhao Lan calmly removed his hand from her head.


    ¡°You were dozing off just now, and I was afraid that you might hit the ground, so I lent you my hand to pillow on you for a while.¡±


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    ??The disciple has made a real move.


    ?The kind that is firmly on the blacklist and will never be released.


    After filtering, Su Ruojin automatically skipped it and pretended that nothing happened. "Little Prince, have you caught someone?" His eyes sparkled with excitement.


    ?Zhao Lan''s bright eyes gradually darkened, and he moved his eyes away, "Shuang Rui¡ª"


    Shuangrui immediately opened the curtain and said, "Sir, Santai has already led people to break down the door. There should be results soon."


    ?Oh my God! Carpenter Zhang, you must be here.


    Su Ruojin couldn''t care less about the little prince. She picked up her skirt and jumped to the ground. She wanted to see where the person was hidden and where.


    "Slow down." Zhao Lan once again ignored the young lady''s cautious eyes and stretched out his hand to grab her, "It''s not fun to fall, it will hurt you to death."


    Su Ruojin...she is really afraid of pain.


    ??The little lady was so frightened that she shrank her hands and feet and no longer resisted him pulling her. Zhao Lan raised the corner of his mouth, then suppressed it again. He jumped out of the carriage with his long legs, turned around, and stretched out his hand.


    Here we go again, the disciple!


    Su Ruojin pursed her lips and did not move.


    Zhao Lan smiled slightly and said, "Maybe Carpenter Zhang is inside."


    Yes, she can go home once she finds Carpenter Zhang.


    Well, for the sake of finding Carpenter Zhang, I¡¯ll forgive you, this handsome and handsome bastard.


    Su Ruojin put her hand on his arm, used the strength to jump out of the carriage.


    When she jumped down, she realized, I have practiced, what is such a high carriage, how can I fall? If I really fall, Uncle Hua will be so angry that he will crawl out from... uh, bah, what a mess.


    Su Ruojin turned around and ran towards a crowded place.


    ?Zhao Lan lowered his head, smiled softly, raised his legs and followed.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 198： Preserved eggs and roast duck

    Chapter 198 Preserved Eggs and Roast Duck


    Someone joining in the fun in the alley recognized Su Ruojin and shouted, "Ajin, are you coming back to your old house?"


    ??The house that the Imperial City Inspector opened the door to was right next door to where Mr. Yang left just now. She was about to squeeze in when she heard her former playmate in the alley asking questions and turned around, "Yes, A Xu."


    ??Took the opportunity to ask: "I remember this is the Qu family. What''s the matter?"


    Fang Congxu replied: "The Qu family returned to their hometown last year, and this house has been rented several times."


    ¡°Then now¡­¡±


    ?Fang Congxu was also curious, "I don''t know what''s going on?"


    Zhao Lan asked Santai to handle the matter, but Su Ruojin looked around and didn''t see Santai. After thinking about it, she understood that people like Santai and Huaping were generally unlikely to come forward to do things unless they had no choice. If they How can we catch spies when ordinary people know him?


    Sure enough, after a while, the covered gate was opened by the guard guard, and the scene in the yard was quickly exposed to everyone. Several patrolmen were escorting the two men who were hooded. The onlookers couldn''t see their faces, and they didn''t know. who are they.


    Su Ruojin glanced and stretched her head to look behind the guard. She saw a middle-aged man in his thirties being carried by four patrol guards. His face was not covered. She recognized it as Zhang Carpenter at a glance, and tears suddenly flowed from her eyes. When he came out, he opened his mouth to call someone, but was pulled back.


    She turned her head instinctively.


    It was Zhao Lan who stood behind her at some point. Most of the onlookers knew him. Of course, as Su Yanli''s student, they gave way to him.


    He shook his head almost invisible towards the young lady.


    Su Ruojin also knew how powerful it was. He immediately reacted and said what everyone he knew would say: "The little prince is Master Zhang. He made all my brother''s walkers."


    When Inspector Kong Mu saw Prince Zhao, he quickly came over to salute, "The Soldiers and Horses Department received a report that someone was kidnapped. These two are newly caught gangsters. We were afraid of embarrassing the family, so we asked us to cover their faces. Don¡¯t let anyone you know see it.¡±


    Zhao Lan nodded, "Just do whatever you want."


    ¡°Yes, the little prince.¡±


    Kong Mu turned around to go on an errand, but was pulled back by Su Ruojin, "Master official, how are you doing, Master Zhang?"


    "He was drugged and knocked unconscious for a while. He is probably about to wake up. He needs to be taken to the Yamen for questioning. After the transcript is completed, he can be released home."


    Great, it¡¯s okay!


    Su Ruojin finally put down the big stone in her heart and turned around to tell Carpenter Zhang''s family.


    The onlookers also recognized Carpenter Zhang, and they were all surprised, "Who did Carpenter Zhang offend?"


    ¡°Is someone trying to steal his walker drawings?¡±


    ¡­


    Carpenter Zhang sells walkers in this area. Anyone with children has almost all bought his walkers and knows him. Everyone is talking about it, either guessing that he made money and was kidnapped, or that someone is kidnapped. Think about his craftsmanship.


    Zhao Lan and Su Ruojin walked out of the crowd and passed by their former playmate. Their eyes fell and they glanced twice before leaving.


    Fang Congxu was thirteen or fourteen years old. He was stared at coldly by the noble young master. He broke into a cold sweat and his heart beat with fear. He thought to himself that the Su family had become so prosperous that they wouldn''t even talk to her. Fortunately, her mother had even tried to give in. The idea of ??Ah Jin becoming his wife was simply impossible.


    Fang Congxu sighed. In fact, he liked Siniang Yang. He wanted to ask how Siniang was doing just now, but his mother and Mrs. Yang couldn''t get along. It was a fantasy to want Siniang to be his wife. He looked at the second wife of the Su family who was leaving. , we obviously played in the mud together when we were young, but why have we become so strange when we grow up?


    When he reached the entrance of the alley, there was no one around, so Su Ruojin asked: "Little prince, Carpenter Zhang is guilty of his own crime. This time he escaped safely, but what about the future?"


    ??If the little prince has no idea, Su Ruojin is ready to give Zhang Carpenter a sum of money and let him take his family to a strange place to live anonymously, away from the prying eyes of the Liaoxia people.


    The young lady raised her head and looked at him with a pair of almond eyes, waiting for him to make a decision. If he had no idea, the young lady seemed to have already found a way out for Carpenter Zhang.


    ¡°Where are you going to send him?¡±


    Su Ruojin: ...Is her intention so obvious?


    "It''s hard to say. We have to wait until we meet Carpenter Zhang. Wherever he wants to go, I will help him go there."


    Sure enough.


    Zhao Lan smiled: "Don''t worry, I have a plan."


    Su Ruojin is not worried about his plan, "Does your plan include his family?"


    ?Carpenter Zhang is just an ordinary citizen. Su Ruojin doesn''t want to separate his family just because she gave Zhang a gunshot. She wants to ensure that the Zhang family remains together.


    this¡­


    ??Zhao Lan¡¯s original intention was really just Zhang Carpenter, but now the young lady reminded him.


    After thinking for a moment, he said softly, "Let them disappear into the capital together as a family. That''s okay."


    ¡°Thank you so much, little prince.¡±


    Zhao Lan lowered his head and was about to say something, but was interrupted.


    ¡°A Jin¡­A Jin¡­¡±


    He turned his head, barely visible frown.


    Mr. Xue seemed to have crawled out of the slums. He was extremely excited when he saw the former God of Fortune and Fortune, and ran straight over.


    Su Ruojin was startled and said, "Uncle Xue, you..." She realized halfway through the question that because Zhang Carpenter was missing, he was probably ''invited'' to ask questions.


    Another person who was implicated by her.


    ? She felt guilty and hurriedly went over to help him, "Uncle Xue, the weather is so hot, go back and wash up and rest."


    After being detained for a day and a night, apart from asking for a few sips of water, he really didn''t even eat a grain of rice. Xue Changcheng was indeed hungry and tired, but he waved his hand and said, "What is the cylinder you asked me to make for you?" People from the Imperial City Department and Dali Temple took turns bombing me. It¡¯s so weird. Do I look like a bad guy?¡±


    It was a hot day in the summer. He had not washed or washed all day and night. Mr. Xue stood in front of people, dirty and sweaty, looking down and out. His obviously pitiful words had a comedic effect.


    Su Ruojin almost couldn''t hold back, she couldn''t hold it back, "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, how about I give you a delicious recipe."


    Mr. Xue, who was pitiful just now, his eyes lit up when he heard this, "The kind that can make money?"


    ¡°It stands to reason that you should be able to make money.¡±


    Mr. Xue believed in the little lucky star neighbor, "What kind of recipe?"


    Considering the situation of the Xue family, Su Ruojin gave me a recipe for preserved eggs, which is simple and easy to operate. You just need to work hard and increase the quantity, and you will definitely have no problem supporting the family.


    After hearing why the young lady gave this recipe, Mr. Xue almost burst into tears, "It made Ah Jin laugh."


    The young lady thought so thoughtfully that Xue Changcheng did not expect that now he is convinced. He sees things so clearly at a young age. No wonder the Su family is so prosperous. "Ajin, I finally understand your uncle. This recipe is Well given, great! "It''s simple and easy to operate. As long as he controls the secret recipe, he can make money forever.


    "Uncle, I would like to thank you here first, and I will come to express my thanks when everything is ready and I have time."


    Su Ruojin nodded, "Uncle Xue, I will prepare the materials. Come to Suji tomorrow to find me, and I will teach you step by step."


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Unexpectedly, after all the hard work, Xue Changcheng would have unexpected gains, and Xue Changcheng went home humming a ditty.


    Co-authored, he worked hard for so long and got nothing but a thank you. Someone with an indifferent expression just kept looking at a certain young lady.


    Su Ruojin thought she had something on her face or leaves falling on her head?


    Can''t help but reach out and touch the bun. The ignored Prince Zhao couldn''t bear it anymore, "Didn''t I tell you that he was suspicious?"


    Su Ruojin was stunned, "I see you let him go. Doesn''t this prove that he is fine?"


    ??The purpose of releasing him was to fish out the person who defrauded Carpenter Zhang. I didn''t expect that the young lady would be soft-hearted. Seeing his downfall, she was so upset that she gave him the prescription. If he was really an enemy spy, wouldn''t he be giving the prescription to others in vain?


    For some reason, Su Ruojin intuitively felt that Xue Changcheng was not a bad person.


    Seeing that Zhao Lan remained silent, Su Ruojin asked guiltily, "Then... what should I do now?"


    The young lady¡¯s eyes flickered, and Zhao Lan no longer scared her, ¡°For the time being, Carpenter Zhang¡¯s matter has nothing to do with him.¡±


    "real?"


    ??The little lady came to life instantly, her eyes were bright, and she said, "I just said, Uncle Xue doesn''t look like a bad person." ¡¯


    Zhao Lan couldn''t do anything to her, and felt aggrieved: "He was asked a question, and you gave him a prescription. What about me?"


    Su Ruojin: ...Yes, I heard from Huaping that as soon as the little prince heard about Carpenter Zhang, he immediately mobilized his manpower and tracked her hard for a day and night. Today he took her to the Osmanthus Alley scene.


    Logically speaking, he has made the greatest contribution and deserves the award for the greatest hard work.


    What is the best award?


    With her eyes lit up, Su Ruojin immediately thought of what to give to the little prince. She smiled mischievously, "Uncle Xue must need a lot of ducks to produce pickled preserved eggs. What should I do if I raise so many ducks?"


    Zhao Lan''s expectant smile suddenly fell, "You asked my restaurant to accept his duck?"


    ¡°(*@¦Ï@*)Wow~ little prince, you are so smart.¡±


    ??Zhao Lan said with a black line, "My restaurant can''t consume so many ducks."


    ??The young lady raised her eyebrows playfully, "I have a way to make the little prince''s restaurant sell as many ducks as it has."


    ¡°What if it doesn¡¯t sell?¡±


    ¡°Then sell them all to me.¡±


    Zhao Lan: ...What¡¯s the difference between that and smashing it into your own hands?


    Zhao Lan didn''t care whether she was a duck or not. What he was happy about was that through the duck, the little lady became lively and agile in front of him, which made him happy.


    From the morning when he returned to the city, he worked hard until the evening, when Zhao Lan sent Su Ruojin home.


    Teachers and students had not seen each other for more than a year. When Su Yanli saw Zhao Lan again, he was a little afraid to recognize him, "Jin Zhi is much taller than before." In fact, what he wanted to say was that his whole person seemed to have changed from a decadent young boy. He became a tough young man, handsome and resolute, with a jade tree facing the wind.


    His students have grown up.


    "Okay...okay..." Su Yanli, who didn''t drink much, suddenly became interested and wanted to have a drink with the students.


    ¡°Ah Jin, help dad and the young prince cook two dishes to go with the wine.¡±


    Su Ruojin smiled and asked, "What would you like to eat with the wine?"


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a cold salad with three shredded vegetables and cucumbers.¡±


    Su Ruojin: ...just these two side dishes?


    Come on, the father is greedy and feels sorry for his daughter. He doesn''t want her to go to the kitchen in the summer. She smiled and said, "You guys sit down first, I''ll be here later."


    ?Going to the kitchen to take a look, it was really difficult to prepare the dishes that I wanted to eat right away. There were only two dishes that Su Yanli ordered, which were quick, simple, and refreshing.


    ?Alright, just these two!


    Su Ruojin saw the healthy black fish and thought that Zhao Lan liked heavy-flavored food, so he made a simple pickled fish. This dish is quick and can be eaten with wine and rice. It can be eaten in the summer and can make you sweat.


    Okay, that¡¯s it.


    ? Less than a quarter of an hour later, in addition to the five dishes cooked by Lu Dani, three dishes added by Su Ruojin were also served.


    It has been a long time since we sat down to eat together. Suddenly, except for Zhao Lan, the Su family is really not used to it. Even Su Sanlang, who has always been a social cow, is very quiet.


    A year and a half!


    ?The Su family is really unfamiliar with him.


    Zhao Lan thought to himself that he would come to the house more often in the future. Thinking of this, he quietly raised his eyes and looked at the young lady who was picking fish bones off the little girl of the Su family, with the corners of her lips slightly curved.


    ??The pickled fish is sour and spicy. It¡¯s not too refreshing to have a quick meal in the hot and unappetizing summer.


    ? Su Sanlang''s social-bull syndrome was activated, "Brother Zhao, I heard that you fought against bad guys in the south, one against three, or even one against ten. It''s so powerful."


    ¡°Listen to Hua Ping¡¯s blowing?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Hua didn¡¯t brag, he said it was true.¡±


    Bragging is true.


    ?Sitting in the corridor, blowing in the wind to eat, Su Ruojin was drinking tea to wash away the spicy taste in his mouth. When he heard Brother She Niu''s words, he almost burst out laughing. He finally held it in and swallowed the tea in his mouth.


    It was dusk, and the corridor was dim. The light of the lantern was blocked by the corridor columns, making it half-dark.


    ??Zhao Lan was lying on the bamboo chair where he had been sitting, his handsome face hidden in the light, and in his peripheral vision, he could see the happy scene of the young lady spending time with her family.


    He is an outstanding student and feels proud to be a teacher. He smiled and said, "You guys should learn from Prince Zhao, give up your identity and create your own world. This is the real son."


    The three sons stood in front of Su Yanli and said, "Yes, dad."


    Su Sanlang felt that he was most similar to Zhao Lan, "Dad, Brother Zhao is both civil and military, and I will be the same in the future."


    Everyone:¡­


    Xiao Langjun, are you so immodest?


    Su Sanlang saw everyone looking at him in surprise and said dissatisfiedly, "Now I get up every morning to practice kung fu and go to the Fan family private school to study during the day. Aren''t I a master of both civil and military skills?"


    Su Yanli: ...Is this how you came to be both civil and military? This naughty kid.


    Su Dalang smiled and encouraged, "Forrest Gump is right. Big brother hopes that you will become more proficient in literature and martial arts and do better."


    Su Sanlang was very excited when his elder brother said: "Okay, thank you, brother, I will work hard."


    Some people encouraged her, while others acted in a negative light. When Su Ruojin saw that her parents were silent, she had no choice but to be the bad guy. She smiled and said, "I hope my literary skills are as good as my elder brother''s, and my martial arts are as good as Uncle Hua Ping''s. I think this If you have achieved both, you are probably not far away from being both civil and military.¡±


    Su Sanlang was shocked: ...My little mouth bulged, annoying sister, I just want to make my presence felt in front of the little prince, so I have to go online like this.


    The Su family siblings were playing around, and there was a faint joy in the quiet night.


    Shuangrui had to remind his master: "Sir, it''s getting late, and there are..." There are a lot of official documents waiting to be processed! The half-day leisure time in Fusheng has come to an end.


    Zhao Lan stood up.


    The Su family sent him as a gift.


    ??As he walked to the door, Zhao Lan turned around and asked, "What is the name of the delicious duck dish?"

 Chapter 199： Lotus Pond BBQ

    Chapter 199 Barbecue in Lotus Pond


    Su Ruojin almost failed to follow Prince Zhao''s train of thought. Su Ruojin was stunned for a moment before she remembered the thank-you gift she said at the entrance of the alley: "Roast duck."


    Zhao Lan left with satisfaction after hearing the answer.


    ??You said you couldn''t sell it just now, so why do you seem to have gotten Huanxi dumplings?


    Shuang Rui saluted the Su family as they bid farewell, "Dr. Su, Mrs. Su, please stay." After saying that, he turned around and said alone: ??"Please, second lady, please prepare the food recipe." The implication is to come and get it at any time. .


    Su Ruojin: ...Uncle Xue¡¯s preserved eggs haven¡¯t been sold yet. Is Prince Zhao so anxious?


    After seeing off the little prince, Su Yanli had time to ask his daughter: "You didn''t come back last night. Did you meet the little prince?"


    Su Ruojin shook her head. She was about to tell her father about Carpenter Zhang when she saw her mother and younger brother. She didn''t want to worry them, but said, "I''ll go to my father''s study to write a recipe for roast duck for the little prince."


    Su Yanli understood that his daughter wanted to talk to him alone, so he nodded, "Yes!"


    The Su family lived in a large place, and Su Yanli''s study was not in the backyard, but in the front yard. Cheng Yingzhen took Su Xiaomei back to the backyard first. Su Sanlang was tired after a long day, so he sneaked back to his yard with Si Lang.


    Only Su Dalang, Su Ruojin and Su Yanli went to the study.


    As soon as he arrived at the study, Su Ruojin admitted his mistake to his father, saying that he should not have made the blueprints he found into self-defense weapons for Prince Zhao Xiaojun. As a result, Carpenter Zhang was almost killed.


    Su Yanli never blamed his daughter for these things. He was right to be indifferent and clear-minded, but he was living a comfortable life. If his daughter hadn''t hugged Mr. Fan and Prince Jin''s thighs with delicious food and rare things, the Su family would not have been able to live such a comfortable life.


    "A Jin doesn''t have to blame himself." He said: "The Liao Xia people have been active in the capital for more than a day or two. Have you forgotten what Carpenter Zhang once said about Carpenter Li? Even if they don''t have this drawing of yours, they will still plot. Something else."


    Su Yanli has always been tolerant. Su Ruojin knew this, but she still felt guilty. Su Yanli didn''t know the power of firecrackers, which were deadly weapons that could change dynasties.


    But after her father said this, she felt relieved. At least he understood why her daughter did what she did, and that was enough.


    Su Dalang listened on the side. As he grew up, he also had to slowly learn things other than books. Understanding the world is knowledge, and being knowledgeable is writing.


    On the second day, as soon as he got on duty, Xue Changcheng went to Su Ji to find his wife, "Ajin, Uncle Xue is here to disturb you."


    Since he got the job of making a bed three years ago, the Xue family''s life has been much better in the past three years. Now that he has a prescription, the money in his hands will definitely be more abundant.


    Su Ruojin saw Xue Changcheng smiling like a wolf grandma and entering Su Ruojin''s steward''s room with a fawning look. She smiled helplessly and stood up quickly, "Uncle Xue, please sit down quickly."


    Xue Changcheng not only did not sit down, but also put away his smile and assured her with a serious face, "Ah Jin, I am really not a bad person, nor am I a foreign spy."


    ¡°Uncle Xue, if you were a bad person, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave the Imperial City or Dali Temple yesterday.¡±


    Xue Changcheng was still afraid that the young lady would not believe him. He was worried about how to prove his innocence. When he heard this, he was very happy and said, "Yes, Ajin just trusts uncle."


    ¡°Sit down, Uncle Xue!¡±


    Although Xue Changcheng did not treat Su Ruojin as an ordinary young lady, he was not an elder who could not stay for a long time. He reminded her sheepishly, "Learn...learn how to make arrangements when you go back early."


    Su Ruojin also realized it, so he took him to the workshop and let others go out first.


    ?The key to making preserved eggs lies in alkali and quicklime. Without these two, preserved eggs cannot be made. The other ingredients, such as tea powder, yellow mud, etc. are all common ingredients.


    Su Ruojin told Xue Changcheng: Under normal circumstances, for one thousand duck eggs, about two kilograms of soda ash, seven kilograms of quicklime, one kilogram of tea powder, and the proportions of firewood ash, salt, water, yellow mud, etc. were told to him one by one.


    Pour soda ash, salt, tea powder, etc. into a pot and boil, then pour into a jar with yellow mud in advance, stir evenly, and cool until use. Dip the selected duck eggs in the cooled slurry so that they are evenly covered with the slurry. Then roll the eggs in the powder mixed with quicklime and firewood ash so that the eggs are evenly covered with the powder. Finally, it is sealed and stored in a cylinder. It usually takes about more than a month to mature and come out of the cylinder.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long!¡±


    Su Ruojin smiled and said: "I have something ready here. I will supply it to you first. When you make the vat, you can supply it to all the restaurants, restaurants, and ordinary people''s homes in the capital. The profit will be both quantity and longevity."


    Xue Changcheng nodded. Although the profit is small, the advantage is that the capital is small and it is easy to operate.


    Seeing that the preserved eggs have a long profit period, Su Ruojin joked to Zhao Lan, "If Uncle Xue doesn''t mind the trouble, he can find a village near the water to raise a large number of ducks, which can not only meet the demand for eggs, but also the male ducks." And the female ducks that don¡¯t lay eggs are sold to the little prince¡¯s restaurant.¡±


    ?Xue Changcheng''s eyes lit up when he heard the words "little prince". Did he hook up with a noble man? It¡¯s not a blessing to my lucky stars. The hardship of being interrogated by the Imperial City Bureau and Dali Temple for a day and a night was not in vain!


    When he came, Xue Changcheng¡¯s smile was just to please. When he went back, he wished he could look up to the sky and smile. The ancients honestly did not deceive me. As expected, misfortune depends on blessings, and misfortune depends on misfortunes. Misfortunes and blessings depend on each other!


    It¡¯s worth it, so worth it!


    Su Ruojin sighed to see how happy a minister from the fifth rank was working to make money.


    Mr. Xue was born into a poor family and was the last Jinshi. He finally found an eighth-grade job in the Ministry of Works and married a daughter of a sixth-grade imperial official to help him. A few years ago, the sixth-grade imperial official actually helped Xue, who was in the army. Your Excellency was promoted to the sixth rank of the Ministry of Industry, but it stopped there. After that, for many years, Master Xue did not move at this sixth rank, so he turned his attention to all the available resources around him, including Su Yanli Mr. Fan¡¯s line.


    It can be said that Mr. Xue is a good soldier who wants to be a general. No matter how hard he works, he works hard to rise. However, the daughter of a sixth-rank imperial official he married, Mrs. However, he clearly understood the high-mindedness of Mrs. Jingguan. I heard from Xue Liuniang that there were not many shops that Mrs. Xue was married to, and almost all of them were not well managed.


    Forget it, every family has its own way of life. Without her as an adult, Su Yanli and his wife would probably be worse than Master Xue if they were a homebody and a coward!


    Back home, Uncle Shutong, who had been shopping for food, came back.


    Su Ruojin quickly asked, "Uncle, how much did you buy?"


    Tong Shu said: "The weather was dry, and the nearby grain was either collected by large households in the capital or by big merchants. I didn''t receive much. Later, I ran to Father Feng and collected a lot in the mountains, but there was nothing I could do. After transporting it out in one go, I found a cave to hide it near the exit of the mountain."


    Su Ruojin first praised him for his flexible head, and then worried: "If it''s not wet, will it be eaten by small animals like mountain rats?"


    Shu Yi looked excited, "Dad Feng helped me find it. He said that when he went out of the mountain, he encountered rain one time and found this good place by chance. It was not like ordinary caves that were low-lying and humid. Instead, it was hidden in a place about ten feet high. The entrance of the cave They are all shrubs, and most people won¡¯t notice them at all. Once inside, they are dry and clean, and there are no traces of animal activity.¡±


    "That''s a really good place." Su Ruojin was happy, "Looking at the weather, I''m afraid it won''t rain much for a while. In the past two days, the people from the little county prince came to get the roast duck recipe. I asked them to help transport the food in batches. Capital City.¡±


    Shutong was about to ask how to transport it to the capital, but he didn''t expect that the second lady would solve it, so he didn''t need to worry. After reporting, he hurried back to hug his son.


    Two days later, someone came over to get the roast duck recipe, but Siping not only brought the recipe, but also invited Su Ruojin to come over, "If the second lady doesn''t demonstrate it in person, the food cooked by the kitchen masters will always be unpleasant, so please The second lady will go with the younger one."


    ¡°But there is an oven on top of my square, do you have one?¡±


    Siping got the recipe, but Siping didn''t take a closer look. Hearing this, he quickly opened it and took another look. This stove really takes time to make. "Then..." The little prince asked him to invite people over. What would happen? Is good.


    ¡°So urgent?¡±


    ¡°My master wants to eat.¡±


    Su Ruojin: ...I didn¡¯t expect that the little prince had quite an appetite.


    All right! It can be done in a moment. Su Ruojin thought that the place Siping took her to was a restaurant. Unexpectedly, when she got off the car, she found a quiet and exquisite house. After entering, there was a large pond full of lotus flowers.


    ?She turned to look at Siping with a look of surprise on her face. Isn¡¯t it the Little Prince Restaurant?


    Siping smiled guiltily: "My master has been away from home for more than half a year and finally came back, so I want to relax here."


    Su Ruojin¡­


    In the land of the Imperial City, where every inch of land is precious, there is such a large lotus pond. Not only that, there is little rain and drought in the capital, but the blue waves in this pond look like it has not rained for a long time.


    She has finally seen how the privileged class enjoys it.


    ??If Zhao Lan, who was not far away, knew what the young lady was thinking, he would probably ask, "What did I say when I was working hard in South Vietnam?"


    Siping took the young lady to the lotus pond and waterside pavilion, "Sir, the second lady is here."


    ?Zhao Lan had already stood up and looked at her with a smile.


    On the lotus pond, the air is fresh, the lotus leaves on both sides are swaying slightly, and the lotus flowers stand upright above the lotus leaves, slim, fresh and beautiful. There are red dragonflies fluttering their wings, standing on the lotus stems, flapping their wings, full of interest.


    The young lady is standing in a light green dress among green lotuses and pink flowers. The wind blows across the pond, her dress is fluttering, her black hair is fluttering, she is pretty and agile.


    I came here to relax today. Zhao Lan did not wear a dark brocade robe as usual, but a light green robe, which had a hint of floating clouds and hidden cranes. A silver leather belt cinched his waist, giving him an increasingly plump look. .


    ?The long eyebrows are painted in ink, and the eyes are like paint dots.


    ?The moment he saw Su Ruojin, his dark eyes seemed to be calm, and a layer of joyful light leaped into his eyes, "Ah Jin."


    Today''s little prince is so different from usual. Su Ruojin can''t adapt to the difference. His eyes are so amazed that he forgets to greet him. He is awakened by the noble prince''s deep voice and quickly salutes: "Ah Jin has seen the little prince."


    ?The bright-eyed Prince Zhao''s eyes dimmed significantly when he heard this title.


    Su Ruojin didn''t notice the change in the noble master opposite. She asked with some confusion, "The little prince wants to eat roast duck? Here?"


    "Isn''t it possible?" Zhao Lan put away his alienated mood and returned to being as gentle as the breeze.


    Looking at the lotus pond outside the pavilion, it was clear and clear, and the ingredients were roasting, but there was a smell of fireworks. Are you sure Prince Zhao is not joking?


    The young lady looked at him with a puzzled look.


    Zhao Lan came prepared and looked up.


    Shuangrui and three or five waiters moved and carried a whole set of barbecue tools to the small pavilion. After a while, the small pavilion was full.


    ¡°Are you going to have barbecue here?¡±


    Zhao Lan looked at the surprised young lady. She no longer had the cold and serious expression she had when she was looking for Carpenter Zhang a few days ago. She clearly didn''t see him smiling, but his eyes and brows felt like they were smiling. Could this be the difference between work and private time?


    Su Ruojin got used to it.


    ??She saw the killed ducks placed on the tray, and looked up at Zhao Lan. He wouldn''t think that the ducks were also roasted on the barbecue, right?


    This is a misunderstanding. No wonder Siping asked her to bring her here.


    Shaking his head, he pointed at the duck and said, "This is not baked on a grill. It needs a stove like baking biscuits. It will be delicious that way."


    ¡°Siping, find one and come over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    I don¡¯t know where Siping is, but I responded anyway.


    Su Ruojin smiled.


    Although it is in Bianjing City, the journey from the Su family to this private garden is through half of the capital city. It is also noon, and I am already hungry, so I quickly marinate the duck and roast it later.


    Su Ruojin rolled up her sleeves and started working.


    ?Chunxiao and Qiuyue are coming to help.


    Zhao Lan stopped them with a look.


    Mao Ya was about to step forward, Qiu Yue stretched out her hand and pulled her. She turned to look at Qiu Yue, who shook her head at her.


    Just when Mao Ya was puzzled and wanted to ask Er Niang how to deal with so many things since there was no one to help her, Prince Zhao also rolled up his sleeves, cleaned his hands, and asked with a smile, "How can I help?"


    Su Ruojin was waiting for Mao Ya and the others to come up to help. Unexpectedly, Zhao Lan, a noble son who did not like the fireworks of the world, rolled up his sleeves. She was quite shocked, "Little prince, you..."


    ¡°I came out today to spend my days leisurely, so I have to have some fun.¡±


    Su Ruojin glanced at the pile of barbecue ingredients and understood that he was indeed here to enjoy leisure fun, so he acceded to his wishes. It was probably impossible not to disobey him. He was a noble prince and a young prince who could do whatever he wanted.


    So, Su Ruojin taught him how to make **** and onion juice, and she rubbed the duck with salt herself. The two of them stood at the small stone table, and unknowingly they got close to each other, marinating the roast duck together.


    Zhao Lan was like a good student. From time to time, he asked what the function of this ingredient was and what that spice was. Su Ruojin always answered every question. He even regarded him as a stove master who was learning how to roast duck.


    Mao Ya was on the side and gradually noticed that something was wrong.


    This is not about learning how to cook roast duck. It is clearly about learning how to roast duck to get close to the little lady!


    Have you seen it, little lady?


    A duck was smeared and marinated for a long time.


    Su Ruojin felt that her stomach was full of hunger. She turned around quickly, took the skewers and put them on the grill. With a brush in one hand, she directed Zhao Lan to bring the oil pot.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pour it for you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, pour it for me, you¡¯re not hungry?¡± Being hungry made Su Ruojin lose her sense of distance, so she retorted smoothly.

 Chapter 200： The lotus will stroke it again

    Chapter 200 The lotus knows how to stroke it


    Shuangrui and the others were frightened when they heard this, and secretly shouted, "Hey, Mrs. Su Er, do you know that the little prince in the palace has a bad face, and even the princess comes to coax you, how dare you attack the little prince."


    ??The key is that the person who was rushed is not only not annoyed, but also has a smile on his face. Zhao Lan raised his eyebrows and thought to himself, Ah Jin regarded him as one of his own, and the corners of his lips curved.


    ? Su Ruojin was so hungry that her heart was close to her back, and she unknowingly started to treat Su Sanlang with a tone of voice. She naturally gave up the hand holding the brush and let Zhao Lan pour the oil, and she immediately followed and brushed it evenly.


    One for pouring and one for brushing.


    The cooperation is quite tacit.


    Su Ruojin glanced at Zhao Lan and thought, does this guy often eat barbecue recently? The movements are so skillful.


    As if hearing someone''s voice, Zhao Lan said, "When tracking criminals in South Vietnam, I often did not go to the village or store. I practiced and practiced, and I will be able to do these things."


    Well¡­


    She was surprised at first. Could this guy be able to read minds? Then she was immediately attracted by what he said next, "When there is nothing to eat in the wild, how about hunting a hare and roasting it?"


    ??Zhao Lan smiled and nodded, "Ajin is so smart."


    Su Ruojin: ...She is not a wealthy lady who never steps out of the door. She doesn¡¯t understand anything. She glanced at him, raised her hand and gave him the first roasted skewer: "Eat!"


    He stretched out his hand and pushed the skewer to the little lady''s mouth, "I''m not hungry, Ah Jin eats."


    I gave it to him, but he didn''t want to eat it, so Su Ruojin was rude. He opened his mouth and took a bite. The roasted and tender mutton entered his mouth. It was so fragrant and so delicious that he couldn''t stop moaning.


    Zhao Lan pulled her to where he was standing. He stood in front of the grill, took a few skewers and grilled them together. He poured oil on the meat and sprinkled it with seasonings, methodically and in one go.


    There were five or six pieces of mutton on one skewer. By the time Su Ruojin finished cooking, Zhao Lan had already roasted a handful. Su Ruojin threw the bamboo skewer and handed it to her, "Here!"


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat it?¡± She asked a small prince with real power to roast it for her to eat. For a moment, Su Ruojin hesitated and did not dare to reach out to take it.


    ¡°You¡¯re hungry, you eat first. Only when you¡¯re full will you have the strength to roast duck for me.¡±


    Is that so?


    Su Ruojin didn''t quite believe it. The last time he felt that Zhao Lan, whom he hadn''t seen for a year and a half, was strange, the year and a half not only didn''t make them strangers, but made him feel more familiar with her.


    Is it related to Zhang Carpenter¡¯s Fire Gun? Maybe he saw the value of the gun? Where did he hide Carpenter Zhang?


    Zhao Lan looked at the little lady who was staring blankly at her. Her bright eyes and white teeth were reflected by the scenery of the lotus pond, and she looked like a beauty in a painting.


    ?Zhao Lan''s eyes flickered, and his heart palpitated.


    ??He coughed lightly as if to cover up: "Eat!"


    Su Ruojin was brought back to her thoughts by the sound of coughing. She reached out to take a handful of mutton skewers and ate them thoughtfully.


    Zhao Lan muttered: "You will get tired if you just eat meat. I will grill mushrooms and cabbage on skewers for you." While grilling, he turned around and asked, "Is it good?"


    ?Of course! What a nice warm man.


    Su Ruojin was too busy eating and had no time to reply, so she nodded.


    ?Zhao Lan smiled.


    ??If he were not the little prince, at this moment, the nineteen-year-old teenager would really have a boyfriend to take care of his little girlfriend, which is quite considerate.


    Why! What a pity, he is the son of a prince, and his status is completely different from hers. Such a warm man is destined to be someone else''s husband.


    Su Ruojin sighed with emotion at the handsomeness of his senior brother, and secretly thought that he did not know that he would be taken over by the daughter of that famous family in the future.


    One is roasted and the other is eaten.


    How to look at it, how to make the picture harmonious.


    Mao Ya pursed her lips and secretly glanced at Chun Xiao Qiu Yue who was standing next to her. The two of them seemed to like what was happening in the pavilion.


    ??The little prince''s stewards and entourage were all as motionless as wooden sculptures, as if they didn''t know that their distinguished master was baking food for a young lady himself, and they were even more attentive.


    Mao Ya thought to herself, doesn''t the little prince know that her second wife has already had a matchmaker come to her house, and that the marriage will be arranged in the next two years?


    what''s the situation?


    Just when Su Ruojin was 70% full, the roast duck oven Santai was looking for finally arrived.


    Now that Su Ruojin had the strength, she quickly asked people to find wires to make hooks, then brushed the marinated duck with honey and hung it on the stove with a charcoal fire, and covered it with a lid.


    ¡°It will be ready to eat in half an hour.¡±


    Zhao Lan asked with a smile, "At this time, let''s go to the lotus bush to pick some lotus flowers."


    It is a woman¡¯s nature to love beauty and flowers. Su Ruojin nodded in agreement, but there was a mini boat in the pond.


    Zhao Lan seemed to be able to read minds again. He turned around with the young lady and walked to the other side of the pavilion. A mini boat was parked under the pavilion. If you didn''t pay attention, you couldn''t see it at all.


    The pool is not big, and it really has everything.


    ??In the hot summer, walking through the lotus leaf fields is really a unique pleasure.


    ¡°Little Prince, can I pick a few more leaves?¡±


    While Zhao Lan was paddling, Su Ruojin was like a cheerful bird. Seeing the big green lotus leaves, all she could think about was eating lotus leaves, such as lotus leaf chicken, lotus leaf glutinous rice, lotus leaf steamed pork ribs, lotus leaf tea, etc. Wait, that¡¯s too much.


    ¡°You can pick them all.¡±


    Su Ruojin was so focused on eating that she didn''t even notice that the young man opposite her looked at him more dotingly than her father, Su Yanli, as if she could pick all the stars she wanted from the sky at this moment.


    ?Of course, Su Ruojin only picked some of the leaves in the dense area. It was impossible to destroy all the beautiful lotus ponds by destroying the flowers.


    Zhao Lan paddles.


    The little lady picks it.


    Still cooperate with each other tacitly.


    Finally, the bow of the boat could no longer be lowered, so Su Ruojin gave up. Looking at the harvest, she had time to think about roasting the duck: "Little prince, let''s go ashore quickly, otherwise the roast duck will be burnt."


    Zhao Lan really wanted to keep rowing.


    ?The thought came to my mind, "Don''t you think it''s interesting to take a boat ride?"


    ?This is for sure, Su Ruojin nodded sincerely, "If you have the opportunity to wander in thousands of hectares of lotus fields and lie on a boat under the moonlight, it might be more beautiful."


    ?Sure enough... Zhao Lan smiled.


    He said to the lotus leaves on the bow of the boat: "Are these lotus leaves going to be made into delicacies?"


    Su Ruojin: ...Weren¡¯t we still talking about boats just now? Why did you jump on the lotus leaf again?


    ?She thought that if she wanted to be with the little prince, she had to move her head quickly, otherwise she really wouldn''t be able to keep up.


    ?She nodded, "Yes." She talked to him about the lotus leaf delicacy she wanted to make, and finally invited him to try it politely.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhao Lan agreed.


    Su Ruojin: ...No, little prince, are you so free? Either swimming in the pond or eating lotus leaf delicacies, don''t you go to work?


    As soon as we landed, we smelled the aroma of roast duck. The sweet aroma with honey floated over the lotus pond, making people full of appetite and drooling.


    It¡¯s so fragrant.


    Su Ruojin quickly opened the lid and took out the roast duck. Because it was not a special oven, the heating was not so even. Some places were a little burnt, but it did not affect the overall taste. She quickly removed the meat with a blade, put it on a plate, and sprinkled some white sesame seeds. Let Zhao Lan come over and taste it. Zhao Lan was about to take the chopsticks. Su Ruojin reached out anxiously, took a piece and stuffed it into his mouth. He raised his face and asked expectantly: "How... how is it? Is it delicious?"


    ?The skin is crispy and the meat is tender, and it feels like it melts when you take a sip. It is indeed delicious! But these were not as good as the touch of the little lady''s fingertips touching his lips, and the tingling sensation hit his heart like a bolt of lightning.


    Su Ruojin had no idea that her unconscious actions had made the young man opposite him go blank. Seeing that he seemed to be shocked by the delicious food, with an incredible look on his face, he smiled proudly, "I promise, your restaurant will make a lot of money." ¡±


    ??The young lady''s bright smiling face reflected in Zhao Lan''s blank mind, and became a beautiful picture that will be remembered forever.


    It wasn¡¯t until evening that Zhao Lan let Su Ruojin go home. This time he sent Su Ruojin to the doorstep and agreed on a time for a lotus leaf dinner. ¡°I don¡¯t have time these two days.¡±


    Su Ruojin is planning to make it tomorrow. She is afraid that the lotus leaves will not be fresh.


    It¡¯s like reading someone¡¯s mind: ¡°I asked Siping to pick it again and send it over.¡±


    The little lady waved her hands quickly, "It''s okay, it''s okay, don''t give it away, the lotus leaves can be grown, you can wait for two days."


    ?Zhao Lan nodded and watched the young lady enter.


    Su Ruojin walked to the door, turned around and waved to him, "Goodbye."


    ?Zhao Lan looked at the young lady with a smile on her face.


    The carriage turned around and disappeared into the dusk after a while.


    Su Ruojin looked at the things in the hands of the three maids. The little prince gave them a lot of things, so they never left empty-handed every time! Entering the house with a smile.


    Mao Ya''s face was filled with worries, and she sighed when she was alone.


    Li Xiuzhu noticed and stood beside her.


    Mao Ya calmly restrained her emotions and did what she had to do.


    Behind the back, Li Xiuzhu had a look of indifference.


    After returning from Dongshan Morning Tea Shop, Hua Ping neither came to the Su family to teach Su Sanlang nor stayed at Su Ji Breakfast Shop. Su Sanlang asked Su Ruojin: "Sister, does Uncle Hua have another mission?"


    maybe!


    ?Because Zhao Lan said that he has no time to go to his house to eat lotus leaf delicacies in the past two days, he must be busy with something.


    Su Sanlang pursed his lips, "It''s definitely not the little prince who has something to do with him."


    Su Ruojin was asking Lu Dani to prepare glutinous rice and soak it first. When she heard what her eldest brother said, she asked him: "How do you know?"


    ¡°I was in the Fan family private school and heard them say that Princess Jin held a lotus party at home and chose a wife for the little prince!¡±


    Su Ruojin: ¡­We were having barbecue and roast duck together two days ago. I didn¡¯t hear that! Unexpectedly, Zhao Lan''s mouth was quite tight.


    She smiled and said, "Uncle Hua, please go over and help."


    Su Sanlang said loudly, "I still want Brother Zhao to be my brother-in-law!"


    When Cheng Yingzhen heard this, she was unusually stern, "Sanlang, don''t talk nonsense."


    As a concubine of the uncle''s house, Cheng Yingzhen knew very well how big the family gap was among the royal nobles in the capital. For parents, their children were the best, and of course they deserved the best. But what was the family status of Prince Jin''s house? Even she knew who the Su family was, let alone Princess Jin. It was impossible for the palace to find a matchmaker to come to propose marriage.


    Su Ruojin shrugged at Sanlang, "Look, even my mother is angry, so don''t talk nonsense in the future."


    ¡°But Brother Zhao is right...¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen came over with a glare.


    Su Sanlang shrank his head and did not dare to speak.


    Su Ruojin smiled and warned: "Su Ganzhi, if you keep talking nonsense, no one will dare to marry me, and I will not be able to marry in the future. You have to raise your sister-in-law Luo."


    ¡°Bah, my sister will never get married.¡±


    The Royal Lotus Party passed by the Su family area and no one mentioned it again.


    But to Mao Ya''s ears, she was gnashing her teeth. Prince Zhao was provoking her second wife while looking at each other at home. He was a scumbag. She was shaking her fists. If he dared to beat him again, he would have teeth all over the floor. .


    Zhao Lan, who had been hiding in the bedroom for a day, suddenly sneezed. Who was saying bad things about him behind his back? Those wealthy ladies who came to see you today? He sneered, he wouldn''t look at her, it was her business if the mother-in-law liked her, he wouldn''t marry her anyway.


    Su Sanlang had just talked about Huaping, but he didn''t expect him to come to the door so late at night.


    The two of them were sitting on a wooden bench in the Su family garden.


    Su Ruojin smelled the smell of alcohol on him and said, "Uncle Hua, what''s wrong with you?" She covered her nose in disgust.


    Huaping looked frustrated and shook his head, "Ajin, I''m afraid I won''t be able to get Miss Ye in this life."


    Well?


    Su Ruojin frowned, "Have you been looking through the Ye family''s files in the past two days?"


    ¡°How did you hit the right guess?¡±


    Su Ruojin had a black line, "I have been chasing Shopkeeper Ye for three or four years. I guess I have checked everything that should be checked, but there is still no clue. Then you must start over from the beginning, starting from the files of course, looking for new clues."


    Su Erniang is still as smart as ever. It would be nice if she was from Dali Temple or the Detective Department. Hua Ping sighed, picked up the wine gourd and poured it into his mouth, "There is no hope, I have no hope..."


    How pitiful it is to cry, laugh, and drink wine at the same time!


    Su Ruojin reached out and grabbed his wine gourd, "Or, you guys who are fans of the authorities, find someone who has never been exposed to this case? Maybe he will find the key to the case from a new angle."


    Huaping seemed to have listened to Su Ruojin''s words and was thoughtful, so who should he look for?


    Su Ruojin saw that he had calmed down, put the wine gourd back into his hand, turned to Chunxiao and said, "Take care of the guest room, Uncle Hua will stay here today."


    ¡°Yes, Jin Niang.¡±


    Su Ruojin yawned and prepared to go to bed.


    ?Hua Ping grabbed her and said, "How about I say it again and you can help me smooth it out."


    The young lady suddenly woke up and said, "Uncle Hua, don''t be joking. It''s better to hire professionals to do this kind of thing. I''m just a gourmet cook and I''m not good at this."


    Hua Ping saw that she disagreed, "Then I''ll tell you, if you ask back, I''ll figure it out myself."


    this¡­


    Su Ruojin agreed and thought to himself, in modern times, I have watched a lot of movies and TV dramas about detectives solving crimes, so I should be able to ask a few questions.


    ¡°Okay, then you say it.¡±


    Hua Ping started from the beginning.


    Ye Quan, the Prime Minister of Honglu Temple, was in the sixth rank. Fifteen years ago, he received envoys from various tribes and barbarians who came to pay tribute. After the envoys left in the first month, he was found to have communicated with a certain barbarian and barbarian to betray the court information, and was falsely accused of collaborating with the enemy.


    Honglu Temple is in charge of court meetings, guests, good and bad rites. At first glance, the functions of Taichang Temple and Guanglu Temple are very similar: national ceremonies, suburban temples, sacrifices, court gatherings, etc. all serve their own purposes, but in fact they are different, otherwise the court would not be able to spend money to support idle people. .


    Su Ruojin stopped and asked: "There are all those fan Hus. When did they come, why did they come, and what was written in the letter?"


    Huaping replied: "There are Tubo, Turks, Liaoxia, etc. They arrived in Dayin one month ago. That year was the Queen Mother''s birthday. These people stayed in Beijing for two months until the end of the first month. He just left. A few days after leaving, Mr. Ye was reported to have colluded with the Tibetan people and passed on my Dayin Dynasty gold prospecting technology to them. The Imperial City Division found letters in his home. "


    Gold mine?

 Chapter 201： Equisetum lotus leaf feast

    Chapter 201 Equisetum and lotus leaf feast


    Su Ruojin was shocked and asked quickly: "Is there any gold prospecting technology in the letter?"


    Huaping nodded.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Ruojin was really curious: "What method?"


    Hua Ping looked at the young lady as if she were a fool, "How could I know such a secret of the imperial court?"


    Too.


    Su Ruojin curled her lips and said, "I don''t know what instruments are used, but I have heard of folk methods."


    ¡°What method?¡± Now it was Huaping¡¯s turn to be curious.


    The so-called folk methods were actually found by Su Ruojin on the Internet: "Ask Jingcao, have you heard of it?"


    As if he heard something important and top secret, Hua Ping reached out to cover the little lady''s mouth. Su Ruojin was so frightened that she leaned back, "Uncle Hua, what are you doing?"


    ?Hearing Su Ruojin''s scream, Hua Ping realized that he had lost his composure, quickly let go of his hand, and then looked around.


    A few steps away, there was no one else except Mao Ya, so he breathed a sigh of relief, "Hey, my aunt, where did you hear this folk method? If you tell anyone about it, you will be beheaded."


    ??As a secret agent of the imperial court and investigating Lord Ye''s case, Hua Ping actually knew the method of prospecting for gold mines - looking for gold mines through horsetail grass.


    Su Ruojin was frightened to death by Uncle Hua''s appearance as if he was facing a formidable enemy. She pushed his hand away and slapped her heart, "I can even find pictures of fire guns, so why can''t I know about Jingcao?"


    "Auntie, you are still talking." Hua Ping quickly told Su Erniang to stop talking.


    Su Ruojin frowned and continued, "I heard that there are two kinds of grass that look very similar to horsetail grass. If you make a mistake, you won''t be able to find gold mines."


    ?Oh my God (¡Ño¡Ñ)! My sister-in-law even knew this. The enemy country couldn''t tell the difference between horsetail grass, horsetail grass and horsetail grass, so she wrote a letter to ask Mr. Ye. Then the letter was discovered and she was charged with collaborating with the enemy.


    Su Ruojin saw Hua Ping holding back her words but wanted to respond to her words, her eyes widened, "No way!"


    ?Huaping covered his mouth and nodded.


    Things that can be seen casually on the modern Internet were actually top secret in ancient times?


    ? Horsetail grass is a small fern. A large number of documents prove that it likes to grow next to metal minerals, and the more minerals there are, the more vigorous the growth will be. Therefore, there may be gold under the plant.


    But there are two types of grass that look very similar to it, one is the knotweed and the other is the horsetail grass. They are both jointed grasses and look very similar in appearance. Unless they have done special research, most people cannot tell them apart.


    The stems of horsetail and horsetail are divided into rhizomes and above-ground stems. Equisetum has only one above-ground stem, which is hollow. Horsetail can be found everywhere, but horsetail and horsetail are mainly distributed in mountains, rivers and ridges. , once a thorn appears, there is a high probability that there is gold ore nearby.


    So the horsetail grass is also called the golden grass.


    Huaping is convinced, my aunt really knows everything.


    The two were silent for a while, and then Hua Ping said again, "I''m here to ask you to help me dig out the clues about the events that year, but I''m not here to discuss Jingcao with you."


    Su Ruojin smiled, returned to the subject, and continued to question: "Who is the person who reported it?"


    "Master Ye''s colleague, after Master Ye was killed, he was also taken to prison. Dali Temple asked him how he knew that Master Ye was communicating with the enemy. He said that when he was eating in a restaurant, someone stuffed a small note under unknown circumstances. ¡­¡±


    Su Ruojin sneered, "The person who stuffed the small note must know that this person is not on good terms with Mr. Ye. Knowing that the note was stuffed to this person, this person will definitely report it."


    "You are right." Hua Ping confirmed the young lady''s guess, "Dali Temple also checked the restaurant where this person was staying, but that night, in addition to the waiters, waiters, singers, and fruit sellers in the restaurant, , there are hundreds of guests alone, Dali Temple said they have checked them all, who knows if there are any leaks.¡±


    Su Ruojin shook his head, "I think the guests are unlikely to be service-type people. Only they have the opportunity to contact that colleague."


    ¡°These people you mentioned were all investigated by Dali Temple more than three times. There were a few suspicious ones, but it was later confirmed that they had nothing to do with this matter.¡±


    "Then this thing suddenly appeared in the hands of that colleague?" Su Ruojin sneered: "Either Dali Temple is incompetent, or this person is lying."


    ? Huaping could only sigh when he was rebutted: "That colleague insisted that someone else gave it to him until he was sentenced to exile."


    ¡°Where will you be exiled and how many years will you be sentenced?¡±


    ¡°Sentenced to six years.¡±


    ¡°Then he should come back.¡±


    Hua Ping shook his head: "Dead."


    Su Ruojin suddenly thought of a question: "Shopkeeper Ye checked everyone in the restaurant where the colleague ate?"


    Hua Ping nodded, "Whether it''s Honglu Temple, Mr. Ye''s interpersonal relationships in his life, or the people who came out of the restaurant when his colleague was having dinner, Ye Huaizhen checked everything he could find."


    "Wait a minute..." Su Ruojin suddenly realized a problem, "According to what you said, Mr. Ye is just the Prime Minister of Honglu Temple. How does he know how to prospect for gold mines?"


    ¡°Master Ye¡¯s friend is the head of the Yu Department of the Ministry of Industry and often travels to explore gold mines.¡±


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    ¡°What about this friend?¡±


    ¡°Before Mr. Ye¡¯s accident happened, he slipped down the mountain while prospecting in the south and died.¡±


    Su Ruojin was startled, "Either he appeared out of nowhere or the clue was broken?"


    Hua Ping nodded, "So neither Ye Huaizhen nor I have found the mastermind after searching for so long."


    Wherever you find it, you will find it.


    Su Ruojin shook his head and sighed: "The death of so many people is either a huge conspiracy, or Mr. Ye may have accidentally peeked into some secret, but he himself did not realize that it was someone else''s fatal secret. Someone else took his life, but he didn''t. Thinking that Master Ye died so violently, many people died after him. "


    Hua Ping was stunned when he heard this, "A shocking conspiracy?"


    Su Ruojin turned around: "Before and after Mr. Ye''s death, were there any earth-shattering things in the capital?"


    When Mr. Ye died, Hua Ping was already fifteen years old and had already entered the Royal Forbidden Army for training. He thought about it carefully and shook his head, "It seems not."


    ¡°That¡¯s the latter.¡±


    the latter? Huaping thought carefully about the young lady''s words, "What secrets can we get a glimpse of?"


    Su Ruojin spread her hands: "You ask me who should I ask?"


    ¡°What secrets can a Honglu Temple Prime Minister see?¡±


    Su Ruojin combined the plots in novels and movies read by later generations into infinite imagination, "Maybe it has something to do with his profession. He saw someone meeting someone from the mission. Of course, this person met someone from the mission." , in his mind, there is definitely no one who is worthy of his attention, but this person¡¯s identity may not be simple. He was afraid that Mr. Ye would tell the truth, so he killed someone with a borrowed knife, which led to the following series of events. "


    For a moment, Huaping felt that he particularly agreed with the young lady¡¯s thoughts: ¡°Then¡­then¡­where should I start now?¡±


    ¡°Go to Shopkeeper Ye and ask her if her father said anything that didn¡¯t seem to attract anyone¡¯s attention during the two months since the mission came back. See if we can find any clues.¡±


    "Looking for Mrs. Ye?" Hua Ping was a little shy.


    Su Ruojin couldn''t help but smile, "Uncle Hua, you are almost thirty years old, so shy, it would be strange to find your mother-in-law."


    Hua Ping blushed.


    Su Ruojin smiled narrowly and said, "You must have gone through the formal case handling procedures and normal thinking over the years. If it still doesn''t work, then you might as well use what I said and go to Shopkeeper Ye quickly while talking to her. Isn¡¯t it wonderful to recall and find the murderer while connecting with each other through contact and killing two birds with one stone?¡±


    Huaping:¡­ Can this be done?


    Huaping was confused when he arrived, and confused when he left.


    Is this possible?


    ??Anyway, they couldn''t find it after so many years of searching. Su Ruojin yawned three times in a row, stretched out her hand to pat her mouth, and she was going to sleep.


    On the second day, it was the date agreed with Zhao Lan to have a lotus leaf feast. The lotus leaf feast was actually just a few home-cooked dishes. Uncle Shutong was at home and helped buy the freshest ingredients early in the morning.


    ?At about ten o''clock, Zhao Lan came, followed by Fan Yanjia, whom he hadn''t seen for a long time. He was now the master of the imperial examinations. When the scientific examination took place, he would probably pass the imperial examination.


    After saluting Zhao Lan, Su Ruojin couldn''t help but joked, "How come Master Juren has time to come to my humble residence today?"


    ?Fan Yanjia raised her head and laughed, "Ah Jin, you''re going to make me laugh so hard that you''re still a master..."


    Zhao Lan, who was left out:¡­


    ?A pair of sharp eyes glanced at the two of them, their faces seemed to be covered with frost.


    ?Shuangrui coughed lightly.


    ?Fan Yanjia and Su Ruojin immediately accepted the signal, and they quickly stopped smiling and followed Zhao Lan seriously.


    Fan Yanjia glanced at her and said, "I haven''t seen you for a few months. Ajin has grown a lot taller."


    ¡°Brother Yan Jia is also much taller.¡± He is almost catching up with Prince Zhao Xiaojun.


    ??Fan Yanjia saw Su Ruojin comparing him to Zhao Lan in front of him, deliberately straightened his shoulders and smiled at her, as if to say, he is almost taller.


    She nodded, um, that¡¯s about it.


    Zhao Lan seemed to feel something, turned around and looked behind him.


    When the two of them saw him, they immediately behaved themselves like a mouse seeing a cat.


    Su Ruojin didn''t dare to joke anymore, and quickly led the two of them to sit in the living room, and asked Mao Ya to serve tea, "Brother Yan Jia and the little prince, you sit down first, I will go to the kitchen to take a look, and we will eat soon."


    ??The Su family has changed to a big house, and there are also maids and wives. Mrs. Su even cooks by herself. Fan Yanjia is itchy. He wants to follow her and glances at Zhao Lan.


    Zhao Lan went up to him and said, "You can do whatever you want, it doesn''t matter what I do."


    ?Fan Yanjia smiled happily and said, "My father keeps me very tight and rarely come out to relax. I want to talk to A Jin and go to the kitchen with him. The little prince doesn''t mind."


    Zhao Lan glanced at him.


    Fan Yanjia understood and agreed. When he was happy, he invited, "The little prince is bored sitting alone, why don''t you come with me."


    Zhao Lan was waiting for this sentence. If this guy didn''t say this, how could he look good? Fortunately, this guy was smart enough to speak up.


    The two handsome young men followed him to the kitchen like followers.


    Su Ruojin didn''t know that the two of them would follow. She was already in the kitchen, and the lotus leaf glutinous rice had been steamed. The fragrance was overflowing, which was refreshing on a hot summer day.


    Fan Yanjia ran over, smelling the fragrance, and looked at the large hand-cranked fan: "Ajin, why do I feel that the fan in your house is cooler than the fan in our house?"


    "no?"


    "have."


    ?Li Xiuzhu lit the fire and shook the fan.


    ?Fan Yanjia found that the girl didn¡¯t put much effort into lighting the fire, and the big fan was just blowing.


    ¡°Ah Jin, what¡¯s the matter? You are more labor-intensive than the ones in our house?¡±


    Su Ruojin glanced at him guiltily. Carpenter Zhang had improved this at home and changed the torque. It seemed to shake slowly, but through the length of the torque transmitted by the force shaft, the fan rotated faster.


    ?However, this was difficult to explain, so she could only smile and said, "Then just find someone to make a new one based on my own."


    "That''s what you said." Fan Yanjia was happy when she got the answer, and quickly came to her side to watch her cooking delicious food.


    Su Ruojin is making lotus leaf chicken. She has cut the chicken open from the back and taken out the internal organs. She has washed and removed the middle bones and applied a little soy sauce. The wok has been heated. Add oil and heat it until it is 50% hot. Add the chicken and fry both sides. , then pour out the oil and put it into the casserole.


    Put the wok over high heat and add a little oil, add onion, **** and minced garlic and stir-fry slightly. Add water, refined salt, rice wine, soy sauce, sugar, etc., bring to a boil and pour into the casserole.


    Blanch the lotus leaves in boiling water, spread them out in a baking pan, thicken the chicken juice, wrap it in the lotus leaves, put the baking pan into the pot and bake for half an hour, take it out and put it on a plate, uncover the lotus leaves, and put the garlic slices, Place the green onions on the chicken.


    Pour the hot oil on the chicken, and a delicious lotus leaf chicken is ready.


    ?The fragrance is fragrant and goes straight into people''s nostrils along with the wind from the fan.


    ?Fan Yanjia couldn''t help but smacked her lips, "Ajin, why are the dishes you cook so fragrant?"


    ¡°It smells good, so eat more.¡±


    "That''s for sure." Suddenly, Fan Yanjia felt a cool wind blowing over him, and subconsciously looked at Prince Zhao, only to see him standing by the kitchen door with his hands behind his hands, as if looking at the sky through the corridor.


    He chuckled and said, "Young prince, aren''t you?"


    Zhao Lan turned her head, looked at him, and said nothing.


    The lotus leaf chicken was ready. Su Ruojin hurriedly made the steamed pork ribs with lotus leaf powder. While doing it, she asked, "Brother Yan Jia, why are you here with the little prince? Did you make an appointment?"


    ¡°Yes, I also went to the flower party at Prince Jin¡¯s Mansion yesterday and hid in the bedroom with him for the whole day.¡±


    Isn¡¯t it a blind date party? Su Ruojin turned to look at Zhao Lan outside the door, thinking to herself, how can we have a blind date while hiding in the room? It''s really weird, she thought. But this is not her business, as she skillfully steamed the ribs.


    Steamed pork ribs with lotus leaf powder is a special traditional dish. Wrap the ribs with spiced rice noodles, then wrap the ribs with lotus leaves, and steam them in a steamer. After uncovering the lid and opening the lotus leaves, you will get a fresh fragrance and meaty texture. Delicious and tender.


    Of course, in summer, in addition to hot dishes, Su Ruojin also made lotus leaf herbal tea, shrimp sandwich, cold fungus, tofu and winter melon soup, etc. The staple food was lotus leaf glutinous rice for hot and cold skin for cold.


    Anyway, it can not only fill the stomach, but also relieve the heat and stimulate the appetite. A large table has been set up.


    After finishing his work, Su Ruojin took advantage of Chunxiao and Qiuyue to set the table and quickly went to the room to change clothes.


    It¡¯s so hot that even with a fan, I¡¯m still sweating.


    The little lady''s face turned red from the heat. Zhao Lan lowered his eyes and only thought about eating the food cooked by the little lady. He didn''t expect the little lady to suffer, and frowned slightly.


    ?Fan Yanjia looked up at the sky and said, "It''s really hot here. Thank you for your hard work, Jin. Please come back next time when it''s not hot."


    ?Zhao Lan glanced at him faintly.


    Fan Yanjia was confused and asked, "Isn''t it wrong?"


    ?Of course it¡¯s not right, why should Ah Jin cook it for you?


    ?Zhao Lan crossed her long legs and walked straight away.


    ?Fan Yanjia:¡­


    What did I say wrong?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 202： Chicken Thighs to Beat the Heat

    Chapter 202 Chicken thighs to escape the heat


    Today is not the time for bathing. At noon, Su Yanli, Su Dalang and Sanlang were not at home, so Cheng Yingzhen did not come to the table. She apparently asked Xiao Silang to accompany the guests, but in fact it was Su Ruojin and Su Xiaomei who accompanied the two noble gentlemen to dinner.


    Zhao Lan always kept his mouth shut and ate his favorite lotus leaf glutinous rice elegantly, paired with a bite of steamed pork ribs. The rice was fragrant and glutinous, and the pork ribs were tender and juicy. Ah Jin¡¯s cooking skills were still as good as ever, and it was so delicious.


    There were no adults at the table, so Fan Yanjia didn¡¯t follow the rule of not saying anything when eating. While tearing up the lotus leaf chicken, he talked to Su Ruojin, ¡°Ajin, besides lotus leaf delicacies, what other delicacies are suitable for eating now?¡±


    The adults were not around. Su Ruojin was eating while taking care of the two younger ones. She didn''t follow any table manners. The younger brother and younger sister were also gnawing on chicken wings. Why not gnaw on the big chicken legs? Because a chicken only has two legs. It''s for guests Zhao and Fan.


    ?The brother and sister could only eat chicken wings, but the chicken wings were just as delicious as the chicken thighs. The brother and sister had a great time eating them.


    Shuang Rui was stunned for a moment. If he were placed elsewhere, his little master who could pick out bones from eggs would definitely not be able to tolerate the bones and gnaw meat. But as long as he was in the Su family, what would he do? Don''t mind it either.


    It turns out that the coldness and harshness of the young master vary from person to person. Shuangrui shook his head secretly. There was a round table, either for elegant dining or for gnawing bones. Only Su Erniang took care of the younger brother on the left from time to time and smoothed his sleeves. Just wipe the oil stains on the cheek of the sister on the right. She is a gentle and bright head sister.


    While Shuang Rui was feeling sorry for the Su family, he looked at the little master, always paying attention to what he had eaten and whether he needed to serve more dishes. He glanced at the small plate and found that the chicken drumsticks Su Er Niang had put for him were still in the small plate. Could it be that dislike?


    Shuangrui wanted to step forward to remind him, but when he saw the young master eating steamed pork ribs piece after piece, he stopped thinking and remained quietly invisible.


    Su Xiaomei is six years old this year. She is about the age of a glutinous rice dumpling. She has a plump oval face, just like Su Ruojin in the past. She is white and pink, and very cute.


    ?Hunting the chicken wings with his meaty little hands, he glanced at the chicken thighs in Zhao Lan''s hand from time to time. When his eyes met Zhao Lan, he grinned in a cute way. The meaning was self-evident.


    But the elder brother, who is three times older and one year older, seems to be unable to understand the little lady''s wishes.


    Su Xiaomei didn''t give up. She finished eating the chicken wings and asked with a smile: "Brother Zhao, don''t you like chicken thighs?" Her big eyes blinked, as if to say, if you don''t like it, just give it to me.


    Zhao Lan glanced at the cute little girl, reached out and took a piece of steamed pork ribs and placed it in front of her.


    Su Xiaomei¡¯s eyes still moved to the chicken leg.


    Zhao Lan smiled and said gently: "This is delicious too."


    (*@¦Ï@*)Wow~


    Brother Zhao is good-looking, has an even better smile, and talks nicely. Six-year-old Su Xiaomei was also fascinated by the handsome boy. She reached out to take the steamed pork ribs with vermicelli. She took a bite and said, "Brother Zhao''s sandwich is so delicious." ¡±


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    ??? Prince Zhao''s face was even eaten by children, and its lethality was really impressive. Su Xiaomei was shaking her head after eating it, and she was so happy.


    Su Ruojin looked at the chicken leg and reminded with a smile: "Little Prince, the meat will turn into wood when it gets cold. Eat it while it''s still hot to make it tender."


    ?Zhao Lan lowered his eyes at the chicken thighs and reached out to pick them up.


    Su Ruojin saw that he finally moved his chopsticks and ignored him. Just as he was about to wipe Lala''s hands with a towel, a chicken thigh was brought to her, "Ajin, help me eat it."


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    ?Fan Yanjia, who was chewing chicken thighs:¡­


    Su Silang, who has not finished eating the chicken wings:¡­


    Su Xiaomei¡¯s little mouth rested on the bone, her eyes widened, why did Brother Zhao give the chicken thigh to Sister? She turned to look at her sister again, what''s going on?


    ?Zhao Lan glanced at his glutinous rice.


    Su Ruojin, who was almost stunned and unable to recover, asked doubtfully: "What do you mean, the little prince has eaten too much glutinous rice and can''t eat the chicken thighs?"


    ??It¡¯s okay for the young lady to understand this way. Zhao Lan smiled and nodded.


    Su Ruojin blinked, reached out to take it, and handed it to her little sister.


    Zhao Lan blocked her, "She is young, so be careful about her food accumulation."


    ??Everyone looked at the slightly chubby Su Xiaomei, and then at the table where she was eating. Except for one chicken wing bone, it was the ribs that the little prince gave her just now.


    Children seem to be having a lot of fun eating, but in fact they can¡¯t eat much.


    Will eating another chicken leg make you accumulate food? Fan Yanjia and Su Silang looked at each other. Both families lived a well-to-do or above life, and there was no shortage of food. It seemed that they would accumulate food.


    Hearing Zhao Lan''s words, Su Ruojin stared at him with a surprised smile and thought, will Prince Zhao take care of the child? Do you know how to accumulate food?


    Only Su Xiaomei was the most aggrieved, "Brother Zhao, I can still eat, I won''t accumulate food."


    ¡°What should I do if I don¡¯t look good if I eat too much?¡± Zhao Lan stared at the glutinous rice dumpling Su Xiaomei, looking like she was fat and looked bad.


    Su Xiaomei looked at herself, then subconsciously touched her face and looked at her little hands, which immediately drooped: "Dad told mom that I am a little fat. Brother Zhao, don''t you look good?"


    Zhao Lan smiled and said, "It will look better if you eat two more pieces of pork ribs."


    The love for beauty is probably present in even babies.


    Su Xiaomei immediately shouted, "Brother Zhao, I want to eat ribs." She wanted to look as good-looking as Brother Zhao.


    "Okay." Zhao Lan put the chicken legs into Su Ruojin''s bowl and gave Su Xiaomei a piece of ribs.


    What logic? Su Ruojin was confused by Zhao Lan. She looked at the big one and the small one, then looked at the chicken legs in her bowl. What was going on?


    Su Xiaomei ate the ribs without looking at Zhao Lan, as if she wanted to get his approval. If she eats the ribs, she will look better.


    Zhao Lan looked at Su Ruojin who was in a daze, smiled slightly, and reminded: "Eat it while it''s hot!"


    Well? Is this what she just reminded you?


    ?The little lady looked at the drumstick with a puzzled look? Zhao Lan smiled and looked at the small pile of ribs and bones in the small plate at hand.


    Su Ruojin was hesitating whether to eat chicken legs or not. Following Zhao Lan''s gaze, Su Ruojin didn''t want to eat chicken legs, but Zhao Lan had eaten most of the plate of steamed pork ribs with lotus leaf powder.


    It turns out this guy likes Xiaopai! The pork ribs are wrapped in spice powder and steamed. The bones and flesh are connected, one bite at a time, and the mouth is full of juice. Who doesn''t love this kind of pork ribs!


    ?She grinned and said, "Thank you, little prince!"


    Su Silang had already been coveting the big chicken drumsticks for a long time. He bared his teeth and smiled, "My sister didn''t even call me Brother Zhao, but she still had chicken legs to eat. I even called Brother Zhao several times but he didn''t eat it. Brother Zhao, you are partial."


    ??Zhao Lan: ...What is the little kid doing here?


    Su Ruojin: ...How can you feel guilty about eating a chicken drumstick?


    Fan Yanjia: ...What is going on? Why did Zhao Lan give up the chicken legs to thirteen-year-old Ah Jin? Why didn''t he have the tradition of respecting the elderly and caring for the young? Was it because he didn''t take the scientific examination? Fortunately, I participated, so when I got the chicken leg, I gave it to the younger ones. Fan Yanjia almost flashed her tongue when she saw the chicken leg bones in front of her and who gnawed them.


    There are tables of all sizes, except for the little master, all of them are unwise. Shuangrui raised his head and looked at the beams of the roof. Madam Su Er, Madam Su, you only think about taking care of your younger siblings and don¡¯t eat yourself. My master feels sorry for you, so I gave it to you specially. Save the chicken thighs, can you feel it?


    Mao Ya came in to bring lotus leaf tea, which interrupted the commotion about chicken thighs on the table. After drinking the lotus leaf tea to relieve tiredness, everyone started to drink again until they were full.


    To digest food after eating.


    ?Now the Su family has two entrances and two exits, with the inner and outer courtyards clearly defined.


    Zhao Lan can no longer sit in the corridor and see Su Ruojin playing or busy. Even if she is enjoying the breeze in the lounge chair in the corridor and looking at the scenery in the courtyard, it is no longer the same as it was a few years ago.


    After taking a nap, Su Ruojin came out of the inner courtyard and prepared to go to the kitchen to make dinner.


    Zhao Lan stopped: "I''m going to treat you tonight at Fuxi Restaurant." It belongs to Zhao Lan''s property. So, in the evening, the Su family all went to Zhao Lan''s restaurant to save Su Ruojin from cooking the stove in person.


    ?The weather is getting hotter and hotter, but there is very little rain. The water level of the moat has dropped sharply, and the water supply in Bianjing City has become tense for a while.


    After discussion, the Su family decided to go to Dongshan outside the city except Su Dalang who was studying and Su Yanli who was on duty.


    On the one hand, you can escape the heat, and on the other hand, the water source outside the city is better than in the city with a large population, so there will be no water shortage.


    Su Yanzu somehow heard that the Su family went to Dongshan to escape the summer heat, so he went to find Su Ruojin and asked her to take care of Shangguan Island.


    ¡°Brother-in-law, are you mistaken? He is older than me, and you still ask me to take care of him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ah Jin, the weather has been bad recently, and his health is getting worse and worse. I asked him to go into the city, but the environment in the city is not suitable for him to recuperate, and the princess¡¯s affairs are complicated, so...¡±


    Complicated affairs?


    Su Ruojin looked at him thoughtfully. Could it be that the period of love has passed and things have finally returned to normal?


    Su Yanzu felt his scalp numb at the sight of his little niece, and sighed, "The imperial medicine Ayu takes is not so easy to get."


    "Oh~" Su Ruojin responded in a strange tone, "Okay, I understand."


    ¡°Thank you, Ajin.¡±


    Su Ruojin waved his hand and said, "My father and eldest brother are in the city. You can also help take care of them."


    Su Yanzu smiled bitterly: "I''ve really thought about it."


    Forget it, just pretend she didn¡¯t say this.


    ?Yang Siniang came to see Su Ruojin. Knowing that she was going to escape the summer heat, she wanted to go with her.


    "This requires your mother''s consent. If she doesn''t agree, I won''t dare to take you there."


    ?Yang Siniang quickly ran back to find her mother.


    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.


    ¡°Dad, if the office is not busy, you can take a few days off and go to Dongshan.¡±


    Su Yanli nodded, "I know, you should be careful and pay attention to safety outside the city."


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, Uncle Huaping is in Dongshan.¡±


    Su Yanli felt relieved when the people from the small county prince were there. He sent his wife and children to Dongshan Xiaoyuan. He returned to the capital, and Shu Tong stayed in the capital with him to take care of Su Ji''s business.


    ??Yang Siniang and her mother Waimao went out of the city to escape the summer heat with the Su family.


    The two young ladies ate and slept together. Yang Siniang was very excited, "Ah Jin, we are already thirteen. We will get married in the next two years. Once we get married, we will get married. We will never have such an opportunity to play together again." ¡±


    Su Ruojin disagreed, "If you want to go out, make an appointment. Just like now, we eat and sleep together. Now we are best friends, but from now on we will just have half a day''s leisure. You have to give yourself a holiday in life."


    If Ah Jin can think of it, he can do it.


    "As long as you can call me out, I will come out with you." Yang Siniang was happy but a little sad.


    "What''s the matter?"


    ?The two young ladies were lying on the couch by the window, looking out through the screen window. The moon was passing through the clouds, and the breeze blew through the screen window, blowing onto the young lady''s face so tender that it could pinch water.


    ??Yang Siniang sighed, "My marriage is almost done."


    "Whose family?" Su Ruojin sat up suddenly, "Is it your maternal cousin?"


    ??Yang Siniang nodded, "If nothing else, my aunt feels a little dissatisfied that my father has been a supervisor for many years and has offended many people. It is not helpful to my cousin''s future, so I don''t agree with it."


    Su Ruojin actually disagrees with her cousin marrying her cousin, but the one with the best conditions for Yang Siniang currently is her cousin from Zheng Guogong''s mansion, and if she marries into Zheng Guogong''s mansion, she belongs to her maternal grandfather''s family, so she doesn''t need to enter a strange environment to adjust.


    ??For an ancient young lady, getting married is like being reincarnated. Once she marries the wrong person, her whole life is almost over, so she can''t say that her cousin is likely to have deformed children if she marries her cousin.


    She reached out and held her best friend in her hand and asked, "Then do you like your cousin?"


    ??Yang Siniang pouted, "I don''t know either."


    Su Ruojin heard this and was dissatisfied with her attitude towards marriage. "If you like it, you just like it. If you don''t like it, you don''t like it. You don''t know what it means?"


    ??Yang Siniang lost her previous liveliness and became dull, "My cousin didn''t like me very much when he was a child."


    But what Su Ruojin heard from her every time she returned to Zheng Guofu was that her cousin was older than her cousin. In other words, Yang Siniang liked his cousin.


    ??When watching the lanterns during the Lantern Festival in the past two years, she saw the second son of Zheng Guofu. His appearance and temperament were definitely better than ordinary people, but he couldn''t compare with Fan Yanjia and Zhao Lan. He was considered average among the children of aristocratic families.


    But Yang Siniang and she are also ordinary young ladies, and what they want is an ordinary life. Therefore, if they are in love, it is not outrageous for a woman to marry a little higher.


    Su Ruojin sighed, "Does your mother know that your cousin doesn''t like you very much?"


    ??Yang Siniang nodded, "My mother said this is the best husband''s family I have found so far. Even if I don''t like it a little bit, they are still cousins, so they won''t be any worse."


    ?She didn''t know what to say, so she squeezed her hand and looked outside, "Look, the colorful clouds are chasing the moon."


    ??Yang Siniang seemed to have no intention of letting go of this topic, "Ajin, what about you? I heard that your family doesn''t agree. The Wen family has found a daughter of a sixth-rank official. The official rank is higher than yours."


    Su Ruojin reached out and patted her, "I don''t even know where you found out."


    ??Yang Siniang smiled and said, "Now I often go to the milk tea shop to help out, as I heard from the ladies of the government who drink milk tea."


    ¡°I have no intention, of course they will have to look for me again. Isn¡¯t this normal?¡±


    ¡°Alas!¡± Yang Siniang sighed, ¡°If my father didn¡¯t offend so many people, maybe there would be many people coming to my house to propose marriage!¡±


    Because Mr. Yang offended too many bureaucrats, the marriages of the Yang brothers and sisters seemed to be unsatisfactory. Mrs. Yang must have loved her daughter when she married Yang Siniang back to her natal family!


    ?Unconsciously, they have all grown up!


    ?Looking at the moonlight outside the window, she was only thirteen years old and was about to start talking about marriage. Su Ruojin smiled helplessly.


    The two young ladies chatted for who knows how long before they fell asleep.

 Chapter 203： Take care of selling water

    Chapter 203 Taking care of selling water


    The scorching summer heat is unbearable.


    I thought the business of the morning tea shop on Wenshan Street would be affected. Unexpectedly, not only was there no impact, more and more people came to have morning tea, and there was an endless stream from morning to dusk.


    Su Ruojin paid special attention to it. In addition to the regular old customers, there were also many new people. Like the Su family, these people came from the city to escape the summer heat.


    Shi Er was thankful, "Fortunately, when the young prince built this small courtyard, he not only diverted water from the mountain spring, but also dug a deep well, so our shop is not short of water."


    The business was booming, but there was a shortage of water in the city. Su Ruojin took a look at the two wells in his shop. Whether it was an external well or a deep well dug in, they could be used during the day and soaked in at night. The water level in the well would always be restored by the next day. Go to your original position.


    ?Water! For the source of life, Su Ruojin has never been so grateful to Zhao Lan and Siping as at this moment. She really hired professionals to do the work. Whether it is the mountain spring or the underground water, it seems that she has stepped on the water veins. It is like having a golden finger.


    Although there is water, food and ingredients are not as abundant as in previous years. Su Ruojin has reduced the breakfast variety and limited the supply. If guests don¡¯t want to leave, they can sit here and have fun, but they can only add breakfast snacks once at most, and the price is doubled, which is no longer provided. the third time.


    Instead of increasing the price without increasing the quantity, the price is doubled for the reduced quantity in order to control the supply of ingredients. As a result, only rich people continue to come to Suji Morning Tea Shop, while those literati with average economic conditions rarely patronize Suji Morning Tea Shop. Remember the morning tea shop.


    Including Shangguan Island, which Su Yanzu asked to take care of.


    She didn''t come for three days in a row. In order to fulfill her promise, Su Ruojin planned to go down the mountain to see Shangguanyu Island. Now when she goes out, she is always followed by a little kid, two younger brothers, a younger sister, and her best friend Yang Siniang, plus everyone. The girls who followed him almost caught up with a football team.


    At dusk, the weather was finally not so hot. Su Ruojin took some food and tea to visit Shangguan Island.


    Along the way, the children, who had been suffocated by the hot weather for a day, ran to the villages down the mountain as if they were letting out the wind. Their laughter and laughter floated along the country roads in the small villages.


    Su Ruojin found that compared with their joy, in the dusk, the villagers had sunburnt faces and were sad. They all carried burdens and buckets, either coming down from the mountain or driving up the mountain from the bottom.


    They are all people who draw water.


    Su Ruojin subconsciously looked up at the sky. The sun had already set. Where the sky connected with the mountains, there was no sunset glow. The sky was clear and white, without even a cloud. Without clouds, there would be no rain.


    We crossed the village road and took the road to Shangguanyu¡¯s house.


    ?The beans and millet growing in the farmland on both sides were so dry that they had lost a layer of leaves, leaving only a few leaves on the tips, and no pods could be seen.


    Alas, I can¡¯t look at it. When I look at Su Ruojin, I sigh about how the farmer¡¯s life is.


    ?After a while, a group of children arrived in front of the Shangguanyu courtyard. The door was open, but the courtyard was quiet, as if no one was at home.


    ??Yang Siniang¡¯s sharp eyes saw the little donkey tied by the fence and said, ¡°We have guests.¡±


    ?Having been in the capital for four or five years, it is normal to have friends. Su Ruojin asked her younger brothers and sisters to play at the door for a while. She asked Sanlang and his attendant Ayu to go in and inform them.


    A''yu then walked into the courtyard, and soon entered the corridor in front of the hall. He stood in front of the corridor and called softly: "Master Shangguan... my wife and husband are here to see you."


    There were voices coming from the room next to them. They were not loud, buzzing, and could not be heard clearly.


    ?Ayu entered the main hall in response to the voice, walked back through the main hall.


    At the entrance of the small courtyard, Yang Siniang took Su Xiaosi and Su Xiaomei to pick dogtail grass. While picking, they argued about who picked more.


    Su Ruojin watched some fun while paying attention to Ayu''s movements. Just when he was confused, Ayu strode out and said, "Second lady, Mr. Shangguan is ill, and the doctor is giving him acupuncture."


    As soon as Su Ruojin heard this, she picked up her skirt and ran into the courtyard.


    ?? Qiu Shan, a young servant from Shangguan Island, heard the commotion outside and came out to see that it was Mr. Su''s capable niece who ran a morning tea shop. He immediately called for help, "Mrs. Su, please save my young master."


    "What''s up with him?"


    "The weather is hot, and the young master''s old habit has returned."


    Although the defense of men and women in Dayin Dynasty was not that big, it was still not suitable for an unmarried young lady to enter an unmarried man''s bedroom. Su Ruojin stopped at the door of the room. Just walking there, the room with only one front window was as hot as a steamer. of.


    Without ice or fans, even good people will get sick.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you move somewhere?¡±


    ??If Shangguanyu had nothing wrong with him, it would be cooler to sit under the cloister with the breeze blowing from the hall. But with a cough similar to tracheitis, what he fears most is the cold wind in winter and the hot wind in summer.


    It is simply a disease of wealth.


    Su Ruojin looked towards the courtyard and asked, "Is there a well? Hurry up and get some well water to dissipate the heat from the room due to the western mountain sun."


    Qiu Shan shook his head, "The well in our courtyard has dried up. Now we go to the mountains to find water like the villagers."


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    Two grown men actually live like this? She was also convinced.


    ?Looking at the five houses with stone walls and thatched roofs, if you come here to see the small courtyard in spring and autumn, it will be quite poetic and picturesque, but living here in summer and winter, whoever lives here knows what it is like.


    ¡°Ayu¡ª¡±


    ¡°Second lady, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Go to Suji and bring the carriage over.¡±


    ?Ayu didn¡¯t move, meaning to ask, what do you need a car for?


    Qiu Shan asked everyone¡¯s thoughts: ¡°Su Xiaodong¡¯s family is¡ª¡±


    ¡°There is a small inn opposite Su Ji. There are guest rooms with windows in the front and back. You can take the official son to live in it, and then go to my shop to get water from the well and put it in the room.¡±


    "Thank you, Second Lady." Qiu Shan was very happy that someone was making the decision. His master didn''t listen to his words, but Su Ji''s master always had to give face to his boss, so he hurriedly went to pack his things.


    Su Ruojin and others were discussing this at the door. The doctor had already finished acupuncture, and Shangguanyu had woken up from his coma. In the dim light, he saw a bright young lady standing at the door, "Su...Second Lady..."


    I don¡¯t have the energy to speak.


    Su Ruojin sighed secretly. It was no wonder that his uncle was worried that he would be gone as soon as he turned around. Compared with the Shangguan Island he saw three years ago, he was much thinner, and his eye sockets seemed to have sunken circles, which made people unconsciously pity him.


    ¡°Sir Shangguan, my uncle asked me to take care of you. I saw that you hadn¡¯t come to Suji for morning tea in three days, so I came over to take a look. I didn¡¯t expect your house to be so hot. How did you come here in the past few summers?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t so hot in the past few years.


    ?What Shangguanyu wanted to say was that he didn''t have the energy. He had an old habit and was coughing so hard that he couldn''t breathe. He couldn''t eat a meal. He felt tired even when he was lying down.


    When the doctor was about to leave, Su Ruojin asked Mao Ya to take out two sugars and dissolve them in boiled water for him to drink. She quickly replenished some sugar to refresh her mind. She went out with the doctor herself, helped pay the consultation fee, and chatted with the doctor again. Chat, please him, if you need him to perform acupuncture again, please don''t worry about the time.


    When the doctor saw the lady''s generosity, he readily agreed, "You are indeed the owner of the morning tea shop. Okay. If you need anything, just call me at the hospital. I''ll be there when you call me."


    Luckily for the Suji Morning Tea Shop on Tuowenshan Street, no matter where the 13-year-old lady goes, she has a decent boss with status, and most people will give her face.


    After the doctor left, the carriage that Ayu brought home arrived. Two young men half helped and half carried Shangguan Yu into the carriage.


    ¡°I want numbness again¡­¡±


    Su Ruojin quickly stopped him from being polite and said, "I promised my uncle to take good care of you. You just need to cooperate with me."


    The young lady looked domineering. She was really just like Azu. She was an uncle and nephew. Shangguanyu, who had escaped from Black and White Wuchang, breathed a sigh of relief, closed his eyes and rested his mind. The extremely low physical energy consumption allowed him to He fell asleep again while the carriage was rocking. When the carriage arrived at the small inn opposite Su Ji, it couldn''t wake him up no matter what, and everyone was so frightened that they thought he had passed by.


    Su Ruojin sniffed his breath and felt the steady inhalation. Then he put his heart in his stomach and turned around and asked, "Qiu Shan, your master..." Does this mean that it is often like this?


    ?? Qiu Shan nodded helplessly. Every time he thought that Mr. Shangguan would pass by accidentally, but every time he got through it again, these days were simply frightening and he was almost numb.


    The two of them couldn''t lift it, so they finally asked Hua Ping to help. They carried him to the best room in the inn. The front and back were ventilated and not stuffy. They also carried well water. During the hottest time of the day, Su Ruojin even asked Mao Ya to send ice cubes to his room. in the barrel.


    With meticulous care, two days later, Shangguanyu was finally able to go to the shop and have morning tea as before.


    Su Ruojin said to him, "There will be ice in the tea room until evening. You can stay there until dinner and then go back."


    ?Shangguanyu was embarrassed, "I''m going to trouble you."


    ¡°Then I will write to the capital and ask my uncle to take you to the princess¡¯s residence. The conditions there are much better than those here.¡±


    "No, absolutely don''t." Shangguanyu stood up and saluted anxiously, asking the young lady not to trouble Su Yanzu.


    "It''s okay if I don''t tell him, then you can stay in the tea room during the day and go back at night."


    ?Shangguanyu sighed, "What can I do for the little lady?"


    He has no face to live and eat for free!


    I heard that he can draw.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to draw a certain kind of painting. Of course, I only know it, but I don¡¯t know how to do it. As long as you can learn it well and help me paint the painting I want, I¡¯ll pay for the room and board.¡±


    ¡°What kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°Similar to line drawing.¡±


    ??Is Shangguanyu Xindao the kind of look that ordinary housewives want?


    When he asked for something, Shangguanyu stayed at Suji Tea Shop during the day and went back to sleep at night. When he went back, he had a big bucket of well water with some ice in it. It was neither hot nor cold, which was just right. His cough basically didn''t happen again. .


    ??Everyone is curious about what kind of painting Su Ruojin asked Shangguanyu to paint.


    Su Ruojin thought to himself, drawing pictures, but with a smile on his face, "We are in the food business, so we always have to hang a few decent pictures of the ingredients in the store."


    Oh~ So that¡¯s it! It is clear that he is taking care of this poor man Shangguanyu.


    ? Hua Ping had a frown on his face and looked away from her with disdain, "Second Lady, you tricked me into coming to Dongshan, and you really helped me analyze it!"


    Su Ruojin stretched out her hand, "Where''s the thing I want?"


    Hua Ping sighed and took out a notebook from his arms. This was not a book, but a memoir of Ye Huaizhen. It recorded all the people and things Ye Huaizhen knew about Mr. Ye during the two months the envoy was in Beijing.


    ?Even if she couldn''t remember things, she went back to the south to talk to her mother to recall things some time ago. As long as she could remember, she recorded everything. She just came back yesterday.


    Su Ruojin was not in a hurry after getting the notebook and asked Chunxiao to put it away first.


    He said to Hua Ping, "Uncle Hua, I want to ask you to help me with something."


    "What''s up?"


    "I went to the foot of the mountain a few days ago and found that there were lonely old people in the village who had difficulty in drinking water. You and Brother Mangzhong took a cart of water to the village below every day and sold it to the old, weak, sick and disabled, two barrels for a penny."


    ?Two buckets of water are just for eating and drinking, so save some, it will be enough for two days.


    ??Yang Siniang asked in confusion, "Ah Jin, a penny is not money at all to you, so just give them water."


    Su Ruojin saw that everyone was looking at her, so she asked Su Sanlang, "Brother, tell me why sister wants to receive this penny?"


    "Not everyone will cherish something they get for free, but if it is bought with money, even if it is only a penny, they will feel very distressed. Second, my sister said that it will only be sold to the old, weak, sick and disabled. Most people don''t listen. You know what it means, so if there is an old, weak, sick or disabled person who has no money, and they come, will Uncle Hua have the heart not to give it to him? "


    ?Yang Siniang seemed to understand but not quite.


    ?Hua Ping gave a thumbs up to the Su family siblings.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Uncle Hua!¡±


    Hua Ping was about to say a few words when Ye Huaizhen said seriously, "I''ll go help."


    Su Ruojin''s eyes suddenly lit up, and his gaze swept towards Ye Huaizhen and Hua Ping. With sincerity, can gold and stone be opened?


    ?After Hua Ping was stunned, the smile on his face could not be concealed, "Azhen¡ª"


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be closing soon, why don¡¯t you go and settle the bill.¡± After saying that, shopkeeper Ye, who was cool and cool, turned around and went to work.


    "Here it comes...here it comes..." Hua Ping was as happy as if he had dug a gold mine, almost jumping up and down when he walked.


    ??Yang Siniang finally saw something fishy: "Ah Jin, your Uncle Hua and Shopkeeper Ye..."


    Su Ruojin chuckled: "I just saw it."


    ?Yang Siniang pursed her lips, how could she understand this?


    Su Sanlang and the others were young and didn¡¯t understand these love affairs, but they were interested in playing. ¡°Sister, I also want to sell water to the lonely elderly people with Uncle Hua.¡±


    "Okay." Su Ruojin had no objection, "As long as you can bear the hardship."


    Is it bitter? Going out was like letting go. Su Sanlang didn''t know what suffering was.


    ?Shangguanyu sat in the corner of the tea room, carefully comprehending the physical sketch that Su Ruojin told him. Xiaodongjia drew one, but she said that she couldn''t draw, so she only drew a rough idea, which is what it meant anyway.


    ?This means that the plate in the painting should be the same as the plate on the table. It should be the same! It¡¯s really hard to live in Shangguan Island. Is it a meticulous painting? But the little lady said something different.


    what is that?


    He looked at the little lady''s intention and kept thinking about it.


    It wasn''t until she went to bed that Su Ruojin had time to take out the notebook that Ye Huaizhen had recorded. Why was this record different from the one she thought about? Why was it all wrinkled? Alas! I don¡¯t understand even if I read it, forget it, I¡¯ll take the notebook and read it and ask questions tomorrow.


    Finally, after a busy day and tidying up, the historians went home from work.


    The weather is very beautiful, the moon is at the zenith, and walking at night is as easy as during the day.


    Shi Xiaoer suddenly said to his father, "Dad, I seem to have seen Madam Yang Si and her father today."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 204： Contradiction did not come

    Chapter 204: Contradiction did not come


    ??His second hand was carried behind his back. In the year of drought, life was difficult for others. He followed the right host and lived a leisurely life. Every night when he came home, he couldn''t help but hum a little tune when he heard his son''s words.


    The ditty stopped.


    ¡°You can see it if you see it, what does it have to do with us.¡± After finishing speaking, as if he was reminiscing about something, his eyes widened, ¡°Have you fallen in love with the fourth lady of the Yang family?¡±


    ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡±


    Shi Xiaoer didn¡¯t even dare to think about one person who had just become a commoner from the poor, and the other a daughter of an official family whose father was a royal censor.


    ¡°Then why are you talking about Mr. Yang in such a conceited manner?¡±


    Shi Xiaoer also felt strange: "Dad, Mr. Yang sent grain and salt to that poor scholar who has been taking exams for thirty years."


    Wenshan Street is different from other places. Halfway up the mountain is Dongshan Academy. The town at the foot of the mountain is based on the academy. Most of the products on the street are related to literati supplies. Even the homeless people on the street may be down-and-out literati.


    ?Shi Erhuo is in a good mood and is not interested in such trivial matters. "Maybe it''s someone I met before. You can take care of them."


    Too.


    Shi Xiaoer also casually said that the night was getting dark, sleepiness was coming, and he had been tired for a day, and he had no energy to think about irrelevant things.


    The second day, the weather was still very hot.


    ?Having been busy in the morning market, after ten o''clock, the shop was not so busy. Su Ruojin sat at the counter and took out a small book. Ye Huaizhen and Hua Ping stood on her left and right, busy doing the accounting while paying attention to what the young lady wanted to ask.


    Su Ruojin started from the first page and asked while reading. When he turned to the eleventh page, he met an acquaintance, "Yang Yushang lived in the same alley as your family?"


    Ye Huaizhen glanced at the lobby. There were no customers, and the hiring site had been moved to the back. At this moment, there was no one else except the counter. She then replied: "Yes, before Yu Shi Yang got married, he and his parents We live in the alley of my house. After marrying my wife, the Yang family couldn¡¯t live in the house, so they bought a house and lived somewhere else.¡±


    "Your book says that on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, when your father went to the inn to invite foreign envoys, he met Yang Yushi near the inn and asked him what he was doing. He replied that his former schoolmate''s life was quite poor, so he came to give him a gift. Light up the broken silver and take him to enjoy the lanterns?"


    ?Ye Huaizhen nodded, "Well, that''s what my father said when he came back."


    Su Ruojin sighed with emotion, "It turns out that Mr. Yang likes to sponsor others. It''s his usual style!"


    Hua Ping clicked his tongue: "Master Yang spared no effort to sponsor people, especially literati and minor officials, but as a supervisory censor, he also spared no effort to impeach officials, which led many people to want him to die soon."


    I don¡¯t know how he survives till now.


    If Su Ruojin had never been a neighbor of the Yang family, then when she heard Yang Yushi''s story, she might have said that the country and the court need admonishers who dare to speak out. He is like the eyes of the emperor and the common people, correcting and impeaching Baisi, who defends the wrongdoings, supervises each department, and serves as a sounding board for the people of the world.


    But she saw with her own eyes the life of the Yang family. Mr. Yang''s words and deeds to his children at home did not act like an outstanding admonisher at all. The three views he showed in life and the education of his children really impressed her. I beg to differ.


    Sages have clouds. If they don¡¯t sweep one house, how can they sweep the world? If he treats his wife and children poorly, how will he punish Baisi? Su Ruojin seriously doubts whether the officials he accuses are like what he ''admonished''?


    Su Ruojin has not yet turned the page, "Aunt Ye, have you checked this classmate?"


    In order to find out who was behind the false accusation against his father, Ye Huaizhen went to investigate everything he knew. "I have checked. Master Yang did give him ten taels of silver that day and invited him to look at the lanterns together."


    ¡°Twelve taels? So many?¡±


    Su Ruojin recalled that she heard Yang Siniang say that the ancestor of the Yang family was a duke, but in Master Yang''s generation he had been demoted to an earl, and he was not the legitimate son. In order to have a good future, he studied hard and passed the imperial examination, but after passing the imperial examination, After failing to pass the Jinshi exam again, and soon reaching the age of marriage, the Yang family somehow became in-laws with the Duke of Zheng. The Duke of Zheng married the concubine to the Yang family, and the Duke of Zheng used his connections to find the post of supervisory censor for the concubine''s son-in-law. .


    Since the Yushitai is responsible for correcting the impeachment of all central officials, participating in the trials of Dali Temple and hearing major cases handed over by the emperor, there are many and complicated things. There are many supervisory censors like Mr. Yang in the Yushitai, and the censors will divide the matters. Going forward, each supervisory censor will have a different division of labor.


    Yushi Yang is mainly responsible for the junior Beijing officials between the ninth and seventh grades. Of course, he is not the only one in charge. It is said that there are at least six people responsible for the same work. In other words, if you just want to wait for death with your salary, you can It''s okay, no one said.


    Obviously, Zheng Guogong also wanted his son-in-law to live with his salary and wait until death. At critical moments, he could just use his identity. Unexpectedly, Yu Shi Yang became famous for his work and became famous in the capital. Not a single official in the capital saw him. Headache.


    Su Ruojin became the head of the family at the age of six. When Su Yanli was a junior official of the eighth rank, his monthly salary was six stones and six dou, which is about 11.7 taels of silver. Since Mr. Yang entered the Yushitai, he has been from the seventh rank and has not moved for so many years. Pass.


    From the seventh grade, it is one level higher than the eighth grade. The monthly salary is eight dan, which means the combined silver is only 14.4 taels, which is not even fifteen taels. So I gave ten taels to my classmates at once. It was the first month at that time, and the first month was a time of favor. At the time of the exchange, there were less than 5 taels left. Is he enough?


    This is another convenience for the neighbors. According to Yang Siniang, when Mr. Yang got married and moved out to live in another house, because he was an official, the two shops he was assigned were given to Mrs. Yang to support his family. In other words, in addition to his salary, his job information All the money is spent on helping others.


    In spite of his high integrity, Su Ruojin always felt that Mr. Yang''s behavior was contrary to common sense. On the one hand, he tried his best to frighten the junior officials, and on the other hand, he spared no effort to help the down-and-out scholars and low-level officials. Could it be that he wanted to squeeze out the unqualified junior officials? , let the down-and-out literati and low-level officials be promoted?


    Because Hua Ping''s profession was special, Su Ruojin was puzzled for more than twelve months, and he also felt: "It''s a lot. If he helps a few people with this little money, he will not be able to eat."


    By chance Shi Xiaoer came in and gave Ye Huaizhen the shopping list.


    The three of them were concentrating on the discussion, so they didn''t notice Shi Xiaoer coming in. He glanced at the book that said ''Yang Yushi'', and interrupted without thinking, "Yesterday, I saw Mr. Yang helping poor scholars. "


    The three of them were startled and raised their heads. They had chosen the wrong place to discuss. When Su Ruojin shut up and prepared to talk in detail in the evening, she heard Shi Xiaoer''s words and asked in surprise: "Mr. Yang has come to Wenshan Street?"


    Shi Xiaoer nodded. A few years ago, his boss hosted a New Year''s Eve dinner. He had been to the yard rented by the Su family and had seen the neighbors of the Su family. He knew what they looked like.


    Su Ruojin subconsciously looked towards the backyard. Yang Siniang was taking Su Sanlang and others to fight butterflies in the backyard. They had been out of the city for almost ten days. Could it be that Mrs. Yang was worried about Yang Siniang and asked Master Yang to come and pick them up?


    You obviously came yesterday, why haven¡¯t you come yet today?


    Su Ruojin closed the book and said to Shi Xiaoer, "Mr. Yang is very upright and upright. We are preparing to learn from him, so recently, we have been fetching water from the well and transporting it to the village below every day to help the lonely elderly people."


    ?Shi Xiaoer is 100% flattering and 70% sincere, "The little boss is also very righteous."


    Su Ruojin smiled and said, "Go and get busy."


    "Yes, little boss." Shi Xiaoer came out of the shop and took the purchased items to the kitchen from the side.


    Su Ruojin turned around and said, "Uncle Hua, quietly go see what Mr. Yang is doing and whether you plan to take Yang Siniang back to the capital."


    "good."


    Unexpectedly, Huaping went out and didn''t come back until dark.


    Su Ruojin asked Yang Siniang to go to bed first, "I''m going to ask shopkeeper Ye about the price increase of ingredients in the past two days. If it goes up again, I''m going to close all the rooms and only sell simple steamed buns and wotou at the door."


    ??Yang Siniang didn''t know that Ah Jin was hiding something from her. Anyway, she had known her since she was a child, and knew that she was a worry about life. She pouted and said, "Then you come back early and go to bed."


    "good."


    Su Ruojin went to the guest house to find Ye Huaizhen, "Uncle Hua hasn''t come back yet?"


    Ye Huaizhen shook his head, "I''ve asked Mangzhong to find someone." What will happen?


    Su Ruojin was worried and anxious.


    Having been searching for the real culprit behind the scenes for many years, Ye Huaizhen calmed down and said, "Second Madam, it''s getting late, you go back to sleep first."


    Su Ruojin felt that she was going to find someone, so she asked worriedly, "What about you?"


    ¡°I¡¯m going to walk around the streets.¡±


    As expected, Su Ruojin guessed it right, and she was worried, "Aunt Ye, you''d better wait at home."


    ??Ye Huai really wanted to say it was okay, but when he saw the worried look in the young lady''s eyes, he nodded in agreement: "Okay."


    "Uncle Hua is not an ordinary person. Don''t worry, he will be fine."


    "Um."


    ?Ye Huaizhen persuaded her to go to sleep. Su Ruojin thought about it, okay, staying there wouldn''t help anyway, so it''s better to sleep.


    ?Probably thinking about Hua Ping, Su Ruojin didn''t sleep well that night.


    After getting up in the morning, Cheng Yingzhen came over and reminded, "Your father said he would come and visit us in ten days, and it has already been ten days. Ajin, don''t go to the shop today, just stay at home with your mother and make some delicious food for your father and brother." of."


    Su Ruojin was about to close her private room and sell steamed buns and nests. Okay, Dad is coming, so let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow. Let Mao Ya tell Ye Huaizhen that she won¡¯t go to the shop today.


    After finishing speaking, she realized that there was one more important thing she hadn''t asked, "Sister Ya, is Uncle Hua back?"


    Mao Ya shook her head, "Even the awn seeds didn''t come back."


    Hey, does Mr. Yang really have a problem? Yang Siniang followed her. She couldn''t say anything, so she suppressed the doubts and uneasiness in her heart, "Then you tell Shopkeeper Ye. If Uncle Hua comes back, come over and tell me."


    "good."


    ?Ye Huaizhen went to the shop before dawn every day, so Mao Ya went to the shop.


    Su Ruojin and Cheng Yingzhen started preparing lunch after breakfast, waiting for Su Yanli to arrive before they started eating.


    The two of them were so busy that they couldn''t wait to see Su Yanli until one or two o''clock in the afternoon.


    Cheng Yingzhen had already walked out of the courtyard worriedly and walked onto the street. She looked far away and saw no familiar carriage. "Ajin, will something happen to your father?"


    Today''s official road seems different from the past. On the wide official road, except for pedestrians and horse and mule carts traveling from north to south, there is no carriage coming from south to north, and there are only a few pedestrians.


    Cheng Yingzhen saw that her daughter was ignoring her, so she reached out and pulled her, "Ajin, did you hear what mother said?"


    Su Ruojin turned to look at her, "Mom, it''s probably not just dad who is in trouble."


    (¡Ño¡Ñ)Ah!¡±


    Is the city gate closed? Otherwise, there is no explanation why there are no carriages coming out of the capital on the road. You must know that it is hot during this time, and there are many dignitaries going out of the city to escape the summer heat. This main road has always been busy.


    ?Su Ruojin realized that something big might have happened in the capital? Could it be that the water shortage caused unrest? So the city gate is not open?


    Thinking that something big had happened, Su Ruojin hurriedly pulled Cheng Yingzhen home, "Mom, look, not only did you not see dad''s carriage, there were no other carriages in the direction of the capital. It was probably too hot, and the defenders went to enjoy the cool weather and forgot to open the door. Maybe tomorrow , my father is here."


    ¡°Like this?¡± Can the city gate be forgotten to open? Cheng Yingzhen was dubious.


    Su Ruojin asked her to look in the direction of the capital.


    It is true that there is no carriage coming. Is it really like what my daughter said? Since no one came out, Cheng Yingzhen was half relieved, but the other half was still worried, "Hugh Mu today, I can''t come today, and I probably won''t come tomorrow either."


    "If dad doesn''t come, he will definitely send someone to bring a letter. Mom, don''t worry."


    Cheng Yingzhen always believed her daughter''s words. She nodded and looked around as she walked. She followed her daughter home. Passing by a morning tea shop, Su Ruojin asked Ye Huaizhen, "Is there any news about Uncle Hua?"


    Ye Huaizhen shook his head.


    Did Uncle Hua follow into the city? So he was also imprisoned in the city?


    What happened in the city?


    ??Wenshan Street seemed to smell something like the capital city. For the first time, there were no customers at Suji Morning Tea Shop in the afternoon.


    ?Shangguanyu looked at Ruoda''s morning tea shop. He was too embarrassed to stay and was about to go back to the inn.


    Su Ruojin thought for a moment and asked Qiu Shan to take Shangguanyu to the Su family''s courtyard. "You go first. Shopkeeper Ye and I will clean up before we go back."


    ?Shangguanyu refused and wanted to stay and clean up together.


    There were no guests in the afternoon, so Shi Er said to the young shopkeeper, "Young master, go back and have a rest. It''s fine as long as we are here."


    Su Ruojin did not say a word, but walked out of the lobby, stood at a higher place, and looked towards the capital. Suddenly he remembered that the Emperor of Dayin seemed to have been ill for a long time. Could it be...


    Suddenly, she said, "Uncle Shi, Aunt Shi..."


    Hearing the voice of the young boss that was different from usual, Shi Er''s couple quickly ran over and asked nervously: "What''s the matter?"


    ¡°Hide all the belongings in the shop into the cellar, and seal the cellar door so that no outsider can know it.¡±


    Shi Er was so frightened by Xiaodongjia''s words that he turned pale, "What''s wrong, Xiaodongjia?"


    Su Ruojin pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "I hope my guess is just a false alarm."


    Shangguanyu looked towards the capital in the direction of Su Ruojin. When she reminded her, her heart sank suddenly, "Second Lady Su, what do you mean...?"


    "Nothing." Su Ruojin suddenly came to his senses, "I just went to the intersection to wait for my father, and I found that there were more and more homeless people. It would be too ostentatious to open a shop like ours, so we should close it for a while."


    The weather was getting drier and there was chaos outside. Shi Er knew that, and after listening to the young owner, he quickly sealed everything in the shop into the cellar.


    ?Shi Er''s family was also called to the Su family''s annex by Su Ruojin. After they returned to the annex, they lived in seclusion.


    ?That night, Zhao Lan sent someone. The news he brought confirmed Su Ruojin''s suspicion that the emperor had indeed died, but the reason why Bianjing City was closed was because the King of Qi rebelled.

 Chapter 205： 205 Beijing Rebellion 1

    Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Rebellion in Beijing 1


    Cheng Yingzhen cried anxiously: "Ah Jin, your father is still in the capital, what should I do? King Qi''s people hate him for not standing in line, will they take the opportunity to attack him..."


    ?She didn''t dare to think about it anymore, she felt like she was in a daze.


    Mother''s worry is not unreasonable, but it is obvious that she cannot show it at this time. Su Ruojin comforted her: "King Qi is currently occupied with sitting on the dragon throne. How can he have time to care about father, a seventh-grade official? Mother, don''t worry, Prince Zhao Xiaojun is the father." student, he will definitely find a way to protect his father.¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen wanted to seize the messenger and said, "Guard Gao, please quickly ask the little prince to save my husband and send him here..."


    ????? Gao Wei was in a dilemma: "Ms. Su Er, I still need to reply to the letter."


    Su Ruojin asked Chunxiao and Qiuyue to pull the mother off, and she followed out, "The city gate is completely closed now?"


    The guard Gao nodded, "I probably won''t be able to get in either."


    ¡°Then how do you send news back to Beijing?¡±


    ??Now I am afraid that even they will not be able to send the news in, but Guard Gao did not say anything, just cupped his hands and said: "I''ll say goodbye." Regardless of whether he can send it in, he has to find a way. This is their mission.


    ?Seeing Guard Gao''s back getting further and further away, Su Ruojin suddenly chased after him, "Guard Gao, have you seen Uncle Hua Ping?"


    ????? Gao Wei shook his head, "I have no news about him."


    ?Then where did Uncle Hua go? Is it in the Dongshan area, or has it been tracked to the capital?


    ?Shi Er''s family, Shangguanyu and others were also awakened by the silence. They came to the main hall one after another and asked what happened.


    Su Ruojin sighed and summarized the emperor''s death and the prince''s rebellion in one sentence.


    Everyone was shocked after hearing this, and their faces turned pale with fear.


    This is really a big deal.


    Shi Er was so frightened that he stammered: "Does everyone outside... know about it?"


    Su Ruojin''s face tightened: "This is the news brought by the little prince. I guess the outside world doesn''t know about it yet. Don''t talk nonsense when you go out, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble."


    ?She is not a real ancient person after all. This is not serious at all. In fact, it may lead to death.


    ?Shi Er has been working at the bottom of the capital for many years. Knowing the powerful relationship, he immediately turned around and warned his family not to say a word when they went out.


    ?Shangguanyu also agrees with what Shi Er said.


    For a while, everyone couldn''t sleep. They sat in the main hall and waited in fear until dawn. The rooster crowed over and over again. Cheng Yingzhen didn''t even wash her face and was about to go to the street to wait for Su Yanli, but Su Ruojin stopped her.


    ¡°Mother, although the news of the emperor¡¯s death and King Qi¡¯s rebellion and usurpation of the throne has not yet reached the outside world, the Dongshan area is a summer residence for dignitaries. It is estimated that many people know it like us, and they cannot go out at will now.¡±


    ¡°What about your father?¡± After crying for a long time, he finally felt better, and now he started crying again.


    Su Ruojin quickly hugged her mother, patted her back and coaxed her for a long time, and then persuaded her again, "Mom Ji, take my mother to sleep first, and I will find a way to get my father out of the city."


    ??There must be a way to find a way, but for a young lady to rescue her father from a rebel city, this is probably a fantasy.


    Of course Su Ruojin knew that she said this to reassure her mother.


    "Ajin, we must rescue your father. If you didn''t have your father..." She wouldn''t be alive either.


    ¡°I know, mother, don¡¯t worry, dad must be lucky. Good people have their own destiny, and good people have their own help.¡±


    Her daughter was capable of anything in Cheng Yingzhen''s heart, so she believed Su Ruojin''s words and took Su Silang, Su Xiaomei and Mother Ji back to the room to stay quietly and not cause any trouble to her daughter.


    When the main hall was finally quiet, Su Sanlang asked, "Sister, have you thought of a solution?"


    Normally, Su Ruojin would have to be angry, but at such a critical moment, she would feel nervous and uneasy. She shook her head, "No."


    "Then..." Su Sanlang was only a ten-year-old child. He was frightened by his mother''s tears and the look of his sister''s impending disaster, and lost his usual liveliness.


    Ye Huaizhen has been silent. Of course, she is usually like this, so no one can see anything at this moment. She glanced at the sky outside, cupped her hands and said: "My dear boss, I''m going out first."


    She didn¡¯t say what she was going to do, let alone when she would be back.


    But Su Ruojin could tell at a glance that Ye Huaizhen went to find Hua Ping.


    "I will go with you."


    ¡°Jinniang¡­¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister¡ª¡±


    ??Yang Siniang, who had just gotten up, walked to the main hall with her girl, "Ajin, where are you going?"


    In the middle of the night, when Guard Gao came to find someone, Yang Siniang was woken up. Su Ruojin asked her to continue sleeping. She wanted to follow her out, but Su Ruojin pressed her down and coaxed her to say that she must be fine. As a result, the careless little lady really slept until she woke up.


    Su Ruojin looked at the innocent and lovely girl and said to herself, I will go find your father, I will probably scare her to death, with a smile on her face, "There are many homeless people outside, and the shop is closed urgently, I will write a notice and post it, and buy some food by the way." Come back and eat by yourself at noon, don¡¯t wait for me.¡±


    There were two guards at Su Ji''s morning tea shop. The shop was closed. The two guards were brought to the Su family''s annex. Su Ruojin left one to look after the annex. He clasped his fists and said to Shangguanyu, "If there is a government patrol coming, please trouble Shangguan." The young master came forward to receive one or two."


    The situation was tense. Shangguanyu didn''t even notice the strange gesture made by the young lady, and quickly agreed, "It''s chaotic outside, so my boss must come back as soon as possible."


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ?She spoke to Ludani Shier and her family and asked them to stay at home, not to go out at will, not to open the door at will, and to pay attention to safety.


    After saying that, she took another guard and Ye Huaizhen out to find Hua Ping.


    Mao Ya quickly followed.


    Su Ruojin didn¡¯t let her follow.


    Mao Ya said, "I have only one purpose in entering the Su family, that is, I will be wherever the little lady is." The purpose of her being bought in was to protect her.


    Mao Ya was thirteen years old when she entered the Su family. Unknowingly, six years had passed and she was already nineteen this year. She was about the same height as Ye Huaizhen. She was tall and fair. She stood in front of people with a straight back. At first glance, she seemed to be dull. Only an expert can see the way of doing it. This is a strong posture formed by practicing the posture for a long time.


    Okay, sister, if you want to follow, then just do it.


    As soon as they took a step forward, Shi Xiaoer hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Please ask for a carriage to travel. I''m a good driver." After saying this, he looked at the group of people diligently, as if asking everyone to take him with them.


    ??He often drives out for shopping, and his driving skill is not inferior to that of a professional coachman.


    Su Ruojin''s head was tense and sensitive now, and she glanced at Shi Xiaoer warily.


    ?He smiled at the young boss and glanced at Mao Ya unconsciously.


    Su Ruojin''s tight strings relaxed a little. Her eyes quickly glanced at Sister Mao Ya and Shi Xiaoer, and nodded, "Hurry up."


    Once Shi Xiaoer heard that his boss agreed, he was very happy and ran to the stable to hitch the carriage. After a while, the group of people left the other courtyard and drove up Wenshan Street, heading straight towards Su Ji Morning Tea Shop. They were not far away and they were about to arrive.


    Su Ruojin shouted: "Don''t stop."


    Shi Xiaoer asked, "Xiao Dongjia, if you don''t stop, where are you going?"


    ¡°Go find that poor scholar who was supported by Mr. Yang.¡±


    Shi Xiaoer was stunned. He jumped out of the carriage, turned to the back compartment, and looked at the people inside: "Why are you looking for him?" Didn''t he say he went to the shop to put up notices and then buy ingredients?


    Very puzzled.


    Ye Huaizhen looked at his little boss.


    Su Ruojin sighed and said, "Uncle Hua has been looking for Mr. Yang, but he hasn''t come back yet. Let''s go to the poor scholar to find out where Mr. Yang has gone."


    Shi Xiaoer actually still doesn¡¯t understand why Hua Ping went to find Mr. Yang. Could it be that he wanted to ask Mr. Yang to take his daughter back? After all, it''s such a mess now.


    It turns out that posting notices was an excuse to offend Madam!


    ??Shi Xiaoer quickly jumped on the carriage and whipped up his whip, "I know where people like the poor scholar probably live."


    Having been doing business on Wenshan Street for several years, Shi Xiaoer was quite familiar with this area. He passed through Wenshan Street, turned to the official road, and then turned from the official road to a small village at the foot of the mountain. The village road was small, and several people jumped off The carriage was tied to the big tree at the head of the village.


    Shi Xiaoer led a few people and asked questions as they walked. He spent a few pennies to find a helper from the village, and soon led them to the place where the poor scholar lived.


    The helper smiled and said, "The door is locked, the poor scholar is not here."


    However, Su Ruojin''s eyes swept from the poor scholar''s home to the doors of the houses around him, which were also closed and locked. Based on her understanding of the people at the bottom of the Dayin Dynasty, most people did not have the habit of locking the doors when they went out. In fact, in such a situation In the village, as long as there are neighbors around, they will ask them to look after them and leave them unlocked, but each of the dilapidated thatched houses she saw was locked.


    Very inconsistent with the customs at this time.


    Ye Huaizhen had already thought about the fact that she could not find a poor scholar. She looked at the young master, meaning that she was going to look elsewhere.


    Su Ruojin didn''t seem to see her eyes. She took a step forward and stopped on the right side of the poor scholar''s house, staring at the locked door.


    ?Everyone looked at her in confusion. An ordinary person would have asked, "Xiao Dong, why did you stop here?" ¡¯


    Sure enough, in the next sentence, Shi Xiaoer asked for everyone¡¯s thoughts.


    Su Ruojin did not respond to them. Instead, he passed by the place where the poor scholar lived and looked at the neighbors around him. He scanned around and found that only the thatched house at the edge was occupied. The man looked out of the small black hole-like window and saw a pair of Zhaozi kept staring at this group of strangers.


    Su Ruojin called in a low voice: "Brother, please go and ask that person who lives in these rooms. Why are they not at home? Where have they gone? When did they go out?"


    It was clear that they were not just looking for poor talents, and everyone was puzzled.


    Not to mention that everyone was puzzled, even Ye Huaizhen was puzzled, but she was a person who saw it in her eyes and thought about it in her heart, and stood aside silently.


    ?Although he knew that asking would lead to nothing, Brother Bangxian still followed Su Ruojin''s instructions and asked.


    Standing outside the window as dark as a hole, he asked, "Brother, where are these families going? When did they go?"


    ?The man didn''t come out when he heard the question. He looked at the people with his eyes and didn''t reply.


    After no response for a long time, Bang Xian turned around and looked at Su Ruojin and his party.


    Su Ruojin deliberately sneered coldly, "It''s okay if you don''t come back. When this poor scholar comes back, we can come back. If you want to owe me the money Su Ji has, there''s no way."


    After saying that, he seemed to be very angry. He walked to the poor scholar''s door and kicked his feet out, as if to vent his dissatisfaction.


    Ye Huaizhen...How come she, the shopkeeper, didn''t know that the poor scholar had come to Su Ji Morning Tea, let alone owed any money? What''s going on?


    ?Shi Xiaoer had the same idea as Shopkeeper Ye, and thought to himself, what''s wrong with the little master?


    Mao Ya and the guards are the background. They only look at Su Ruojin. They can do whatever the master tells them to do. Just stand alert and have nothing to do.


    ?The helper noticed something was wrong and quickly stepped forward to coax the person, "Little lady, you kicked the door and you have to pay for it."


    Su Ruojin seemed very angry, threw a piece of silver, turned around and left.


    Ye Huaizhen and others quickly followed.


    Why did you leave so suddenly? Bang Xian stared at the broken silver and laughed wildly in his heart. He''s gone. He''s gone. He picked up the broken silver and stuffed it into his arms. He looked left and right and slipped away. He didn''t even notice the murderous eyes in the window. .


    Hurrying to the big tree at the entrance of the village to get the carriage, Su Ruojin was the first to jump on the carriage.


    Ye Huaizhen didn''t come, "Little boss, what do you see?"


    Su Ruojin was thinking about everything about Master Yang. When he heard the question, he raised his eyes and said, "Uncle Hua Ping is in the capital."


    "how do you know?"


    ¡°Get on the carriage first.¡±


    Ye Huaizhen had never jumped on the carriage so quickly as she did now. She suddenly discovered that the little boss was not only good at business, but also seemed to be very good at finding people to investigate cases.


    Putting down the car curtain, she asked, "Little boss, what exactly did you see?"


    Su Ruojin pursed her lips and said, "Some time ago, Carpenter Zhang disappeared. When the young prince found Carpenter Zhang, Mr. Yang was helping two young officials next door who were living in difficulty."


    ?Ye Huaizhen had heard Hua Ping talk about it, but they just regarded it as a coincidence and didn''t take it seriously at all.


    ¡°Once is a coincidence, what about two or three times?¡±


    ?In order to investigate the matter of his father being framed, Ye Huaizhen has long since transformed from a boudoir lady into a qualified detective. As long as Su Ruojin starts and raises the slightest question, she can deduce and analyze the truth of some things.


    ¡°You mean, he used others as a cover to do shady things?¡±


    Su Ruojin said nothing, silence was the answer.


    Ye Huaizhen raised his head and took a deep breath, his face turned pale, "Is he the mastermind of my father''s matter?"


    "I don''t know whether he is the mastermind or not," Su Ruojin said, "but I guess your father''s unconscious behavior must have threatened him, so he took the following series of actions."


    ¡°He thought my father had discovered that he was colluding with the envoys, so he turned around and framed my father?¡±


    Su Ruojin pursed her lips: "This is just my guess. What I''m worried about now is whether Uncle Hua is following him, or whether he discovered him and tied him up like Zhang Carpenter..."


    Ye Huaizhen raised his eyes sharply.


    Su Ruojin noticed that her eyes turned red instantly, and she pursed her lips tightly, as if tears would remain if her eyes moved.


    It turns out that she cares about Uncle Hua.


    ¡°Little boss, I¡¯m going to save him.¡± She couldn¡¯t let him follow in his father¡¯s footsteps.


    Su Ruojin turned around and said to the guard who was following him, "Brother Zhang, if I can contact your people, go back and arrest the person just now."


    ?Zhang Shun was surprised, "My duty is to protect the Su family."

 Chapter 206： 206 Beijing Rebellion 2

    Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Rebellion in Beijing 2


    ?Zhang Shun refused to go, so there was no other way. Su Ruojin had no choice but to lead everyone back to catch the man hiding in the thatched house. As soon as he reached the entrance of the village, green smoke billowed in the direction of the thatched house.


    Ye Huaizhen shouted: "Not good." He ran over.


    Su Ruojin moved her legs to follow. After just two steps, she saw a group of ragged people on the village path, brandishing sticks, rushing into houses, robbing households, killing dogs and beating people. The villagers screamed in fright, and some fled home. Some took refuge in the fields.


    ?She was so frightened that she stopped and her eyes widened - is this a mess?


    ??Ye Huaizhen stopped when he encountered the rioters. He suddenly pulled out his sword and pulled it out in an instant. The sharp blade pierced his eyes in the sunlight.


    The mob that was charging and killing stopped for a moment.


    The sun was blazing in the sky and the steam was steaming. Two groups of people and horses faced each other, and they were so quiet that they couldn''t even breathe.


    Su Ruojin also held her breath and quietly looked at the thatched house that was burning more and more. She saw that the roof was about to burn down, and it seemed that she could not find any clues.


    The rioters were restrained by Ye Huaizhen. The villagers quietly showed their heads and looked this way. The villager who had guided Su Ruojin and others an hour ago saw them turning back and restraining the rioters, and ran over excitedly.


    "Su Xiaodong''s family...Su Xiaodong''s family...save us...help us drive away these rioters."


    Wang San''s shout broke the balance between Ye Huaizhen and the mob. They came to their senses, bared their teeth and bared their eyes, and rushed forward with a shout, "Give them all to me. Kill these rich people and rob them of all their belongings. I won''t." I¡¯m worried that I don¡¯t have money to buy food¡­¡±


    They all attacked Ye Huaizhen.


    ¡°Looking for death!¡± Ye Huaizhen swung his knife forward.


    No matter in the past life or in this life, Su Ruojin has seen this scene before. This is not a gang fight of ordinary gangsters in later generations. These people who have been forced to survive have gone to extremely vicious levels. In order to survive, they will do anything now. Gotta come out.


    The unlucky villagers and their group became the targets of burning, killing and looting.


    In order to survive, Su Ruojin had long forgotten her fear and took out her own protective weapon¡ªa dagger¡ªto attack the crowd.


    ¡°Jin Niang¡ª¡±


    ¡°Little boss¡ª¡ª¡±


    Mao Ya and Zhang Shun also rushed into the crowd.


    ?In order to survive, even if they are unarmed, they can fight their way to the sky, let alone a group of desperate people.


    The fighting was more cruel than Su Ruojin imagined. She suddenly realized that if the fight continued like this, she might not be able to escape. What should she do?


    ??Although there are only a few people on Su Ruojin''s side, they are all serious students, and they gradually gain the upper hand even against these extremely vicious people.


    ?The villagers were no longer afraid when they saw the rioters being beaten to the ground and crying for their fathers and mothers.


    Wang San shouted, "Uncles and brothers, take shovels, sickles, rakes, whatever can hurt people, hurry up... hurry up, beat them down, tie them up, and take them to the government to collect rewards."


    ?At this time, no one wanted to reward them with money, and just wanted to send these plague gods away. However, the villagers listened to Wang San''s call, and everyone took home supplies and joined Su Ruojin and the others in the battle.


    ?The power of many people is great, and after a while, the small group of rioters was restrained.


    When he stopped, Su Ruojin didn''t even take a breath before giving Wang San a thumbs up, "Uncle Wang, good job. You must be the next one."


    ?Wang San was embarrassed to be praised by the young lady.


    It was the real Li Zheng who came out and asked, "Su Xiaodong''s family, what should we do with these people?"


    Su Ruojin wiped the dagger with the corner of her skirt. She didn''t expect that one day, after she injured (killed) someone, she could still talk to them calmly. Even she herself found it incredible.


    "Uncle Wang''s suggestion is very good. No matter dead or alive, we will all be tied to the government."


    When Wang San was praised by others, his vanity suddenly swelled. When he really wanted to claim his status as a leader, Shi Xiaoer ran over from the entrance of the village, "Little boss, we are fine. There are a large number of refugees coming from the east carrying household items. There must be hundreds of people.¡±


    It¡¯s a mess, it¡¯s really a mess!


    ?At this time, it seems that there is no hope of going to the government.


    Su Ruojin quickly said to Li Zheng, "Throw these people into the ancestral hall in your village, and then run away into the mountains as far as you can."


    Li Zheng was still hesitant.


    Su Ruojin couldn''t care about him anymore. She turned around and ran away, "I''ll go home and let my family flee to the mountains."


    Ye Huaizhen and others saw the young lady running away and quickly followed her.


    Without the backbone, the villagers don¡¯t know what to do.


    ?Wang San wanted to run away with Su Ruojin, but when he saw the injured refugees tending to tilt their heads, he quickly raised his shovel, and the cocked heads suddenly lost their breath.


    Li Zheng finally came to his senses and said, "Come here, kidnap these people quickly and let''s run for our lives."


    Shi Xiaoer got on the carriage and ran all the way. When he passed through Wenshan Street, the street was already the same as in the village just now, and the rioters had already started smashing shops and grabbing things.


    They dodged sticks and finally returned to the other courtyard. They did not dare to go through the front door and sneaked in from the back.


    ?Shangguanyu and others had already heard the sounds of fighting and killing outside: "Second Lady, what should I do?"


    "Everything food and valuables are stored in the cellar. We quickly enter the mountain through the bamboo forest behind and escape deeper."


    Ye Huaizhen didn''t move.


    Su Ruojin slapped her forehead and said, "Sister Ye, Uncle Hua should be fine."


    ?Ye Huaizhen shook his head. Her thoughts were completely opposite to the young lady''s.


    She analyzed: "If something happens to Uncle Hua, the thatched house will not be burned down."


    Ye Huaizhen still didn¡¯t believe it.


    Su Ruojin analyzed again, "Yang..." As soon as he said one word, he realized that Yang Siniang was there and quickly changed his mind, "Uncle Hua may have gone to the capital to find the little prince."


    Ye Huai really wanted to hear how Xiao Dongjia persuaded her, but she stopped after saying just one word. He immediately looked at the fourth lady of the Yang family who was staring at Xiao Dongjia. She suppressed all her doubts and prepared to use her own channels to explore Hua Huai. Flat trace.


    Ah Jin had been busy, and Yang Siniang couldn''t even say anything. Seeing that she was no longer busy, he quickly came over and hugged her arm, "A Jin, what''s going on outside?" She could hear the sounds of beatings and killings, "Are there bandits? ?¡±


    "almost."


    Since there was no time, Su Ruojin coaxed her, "Hurry up and pack your things, let''s go take refuge."


    "Ah..." Yang Siniang has never experienced anything like this in her whole life. "Aren''t you going back to Beijing?" The little lady didn''t know that the capital was sealed off and there was already a fight inside.


    Su Ruojin took her to pack her things. While packing, she briefly told the story of the death of the emperor in the capital and the rebellion of King Qi. The little girl was so frightened that she almost fainted: "Ajin...Ajin..." She was so frightened that Tuotao cried.


    Su Ruojin had no time to coax her and asked Su Sanlang to look at her.


    ?Almost half an hour later, after the Su family escaped from the bamboo forest behind, the front door was smashed open, and a group of rioters and bandits came in with knives, "Where are they...hurry and find them."


    ??When the Su family fled halfway up the mountain, they found that even Dongshan Academy was not spared. They were all smashed open by the mob. Many scholars and students fled straight into the mountains and old forests.


    It was chaotic all the way.


    Until midnight, everyone, led by Shi Er, fled to a dry cave in the forest.


    ¡°Uncle Shi, this place is close to Yueshui Temple¡­¡±


    ¡°Yueshui Temple is opposite this hilltop.¡±


    Unexpectedly, from the foot of Dongshan Mountain to the depths of the mountain forest, we would reach the top of the hill opposite Yueshui Temple. Su Ruojin remembered that there was a pavilion on the hillside behind Yueshui Temple, which seemed to be a place where Zhao Lan could be alone.


    ¡°How do you know there is a cave here?¡±


    Shi Er smiled sheepishly, "At that time, the adults asked me to take care of..." Realizing that this was a secret of the Su family, he immediately changed his mouth, "This is the place where you can see the other side, but the people on the other side can''t find it. So..." There is a saying that the blessings that are sown will one day be returned to those who spread the blessings.


    It was less than a day''s journey from three o''clock in the afternoon to three o''clock in the morning. Everyone was so tired that they didn''t even have the energy to eat solid food. They simply spread out a few quilts and fell asleep.


    It wasn¡¯t until almost noon the next day that everyone woke up from hunger.


    Su Ruojin led everyone to boil water and cook rice to fill their stomachs first.


    ??While Shi Er''s family was busy cooking, Ye Huaizhen pulled Su Ruojin aside and asked her what she said yesterday.


    Su Ruojin made a long story short, "I suspect Mr. Yang is a part of the chaos in Beijing. I don''t know whether he is taking sides or taking the opportunity to stir up trouble."


    ¡°Xiaodongjia means that if he is not a Liao Xia spy, then he is a prince¡¯s man and takes the opportunity to seize the throne for a certain prince?¡±


    "Well." Su Ruojin said, "If he is an enemy spy, then the Yin Dynasty will be in danger. I don''t know how many people will die in this chaos in Beijing."


    "Is it possible that he will bring the Liao Xia army into the capital?"


    Su Ruojin shook his head: "That''s not enough." If that''s the case, they wouldn''t be so paralyzed that they wouldn''t even know where the Liao Xia army was stationed on the edge of the capital.


    "But they will create chaos through killers, and even..." It is possible to kill princes and important court officials.


    Ye Huaizhen heard what Su Ruojin said and didn''t think she was talking nonsense. Even because of her status, she knew that many of the things Xiaodongjia said were even close to the incidents investigated by the Detective Department.


    ??It¡¯s just that the mastermind of this incident has been shrouded in mystery. Yang Jingzi appeared in everyone¡¯s sight at this time, as if the clouds were clearing and the sun appeared.


    But there is one thing Ye Huaizhen still doesn''t understand. "We have investigated every lord''s house in Beijing, and the Yang family has also been prominent. Yang Jingzi is an authentic member of the Yin Dynasty. What could cause him to rebel and become an enemy of the country?"


    Su Ruojin glanced at Yang Siniang and said, "Rebellion is impossible, but is it possible that the real Ambassador Yang has actually disappeared from this world? And this person is..."


    "How is that possible?" Even Ye Huaizhen, who was as calm and indifferent as he was, was shocked when he heard this. This was too unbelievable.


    ?What kind of blow would it be like to turn an authentic Dayin person into an enemy spy?


    ¡°That¡¯s the first situation. He belongs to a certain prince and has been dormant. When the time comes, he finally takes action.¡±


    Ye Huaizhen''s teeth felt cold, "Isn''t it dangerous for Hua Sicha?"


    After finishing the meal, when everyone stood outside the cave to cool off, they found many refugees around them.


    Cheng Yingzhen grabbed her daughter''s hand and said, "Ajin, we''re all gone, what will your father do?" She now wished she could grow wings and go see her husband.


    Su Ruojin held her mother''s hand back and said, "Guard Zhang has already sent the news to the capital. It is estimated that there will be news tonight."


    ¡°Ah Jin¡­mother is afraid¡­¡±


    ? Feeling that someone on the hillside was looking this way, Su Ruojin quickly asked everyone to squat down and retreat into the cave.


    In broad daylight, the entrance to the cave is blocked by trees and shrubs, so it is quite hidden, but there is almost no light. In broad daylight, it feels like it is at night.


    ?No one dared to speak for fear of attracting chaos and bandits.


    When people passed by at the bottom of the slope, their complaints told the people in the cave that they were the people who had taken refuge in the area near Dongshan.


    Hide in the cave, worry or fall asleep accidentally.


    Su Ruojin was the one who was so tired that she fell asleep. She didn''t wake up until it was dark and Mao Ya came to ask her to have dinner. "What time is it?"


    ¡°At the end of Xu Shi (nine o¡¯clock in the evening)¡±


    No wonder Su Ruojin was so hungry that her stomach growled. Su Ruojin picked up a bowl of millet porridge and drank it. After a while, she finished one bowl and filled up a second bowl. Only then did she have time to take out a salted duck egg and make a sesame seed cake.


    The entire cave was lit with a small candle and the light was dim.


    Neither Ye Huaizhen nor Zhang Shun seemed to be in the cave.


    "where are they?"


    Mao Ya replied, "Guard Zhang looked at the entrance of the cave. Shopkeeper Ye seems to have gone downhill."


    Su Ruojin probably went to receive the news. After finishing his meal, Su Ruojin wiped his mouth, walked out of the cave, stood next to Zhang Shun, and looked down the hillside with him.


    ¡°Are there any people who are fleeing now?¡±


    Zhang Shun shook his head.


    ?Looking up at the sky, dark clouds cover the sun, just like the current situation, which is completely dark.


    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s going to rain.¡±


    Zhang Shun nodded.


    Cherish words like gold.


    Su Ruojin glanced at him. He had been in Su Ji''s shop for more than three years and was still unfamiliar with them. The quality of the guards such as Prince Zhao was quite high.


    ?Unconsciously, Su Ruojin was sitting at the entrance of the cave halfway up the mountain, looking at the dark sky, thinking of Prince Zhao, who looked like an immortal, and wondered where he would be at this moment. As the deputy envoy of the Imperial City Department, you must be very busy!


    Suddenly, lightning flashed, and a thunder almost deafened Su Ruojin''s ears. She was so frightened that before she could react, a thunderstorm came down.


    God.


    Su Ruojin called out, "Brother Zhang, where is Shopkeeper Ye? Will it get wet in the rain?"


    There was lightning and thunder, and he couldn''t see or hear any movement down the hillside, so Su Ruojin had no choice but to enter the cave.


    Mao Ya quickly brought a towel to dry her, and Yang Siniang leaned next to her, "A Jin, I''m afraid..."


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone is here.¡±


    This is your family.


    ??Yang Siniang was embarrassed to say, "I miss my mother." If she had known better, she wouldn''t have gone out to play.


    Su Ruojin patted her hand and said, "Your mother must miss you too."


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The little lady was very fragile and started crying without even realizing it.


    Su Ruojin was about to coax her, but the candles in the cave were so bright that she turned her head and looked towards the entrance of the cave.


    ??The banished immortal master that I was talking about just now actually appeared in front of me.


    She greeted him happily, "Prince Zhao, why are you here?"


    Zhao Lan was covered in rain. When the young lady asked in surprise, the corners of her mouth raised, "I''m already wet, and you didn''t even give me a towel."


    ¡°Ah! Just take it.¡± Su Ruojin patted her head in embarrassment.


    Mao Ya held the towel in her hand and refused to hand it over.


    Su Ruojin didn''t notice anything was wrong with Mao Ya, so she reached out and pulled her over, intending to hand it to Zhao Lan.


    Zhao Lan stretched out his hands, meaning, they are all wet, how to take them?


    Su Ruojin:¡­

 Chapter 207： 207 Beijing Rebellion 3

    Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Rebellion in Beijing 3


    ?Is it possible that I still need to wipe it for him? Just when Su Ruojin was confused, Su Yanli came out from behind him.


    ¡°Azhen!¡±


    ¡°Official!¡±


    Cheng Yingzhen cried and threw herself into her husband''s arms. Her tears were all smeared on Su Yanli''s damp clothes. She couldn''t tell whether they were tears or rainwater, "Official...Official..."


    "Okay, stop crying, stop crying!" Su Yanli patted her back with one hand and wiped her tears with the other, lowering his head and coaxing her gently, extremely tenderly.


    Everyone watched in silence.


    This wave of dog food came unexpectedly.


    Ji¡¯s mother didn¡¯t look at it and turned her head away.


    Zhao Lan: ...Teacher, there are so many people, why don¡¯t you pay attention to your image?


    Su Ruojin: ...I''m used to it.


    ??Yang Siniang: ...can couples still be like this? But she had never seen her parents so close, and she was suddenly sad. Why did other people''s families live in such harmony and happiness, while her parents only quarreled and were indifferent when they met.


    Why?


    Su Dalang was covered in water. After entering the cave, he stood there, waiting blankly for people to come forward to greet him. The rain was dripping on the ground, and no one came forward to ask. If the father is dear to him, isn''t the son dear to him?


    ?In a blink of an eye, seeing her brother covered in water, Su Ruojin hurriedly ran over, stretched out her hand to wipe his head and face, "Sister, give me some dry clothes for my brother."


    "good."


    Mao Ya glanced at the still wet Prince Zhao, and sneered secretly, telling you to think about my little lady. They are obviously not compatible, but you still come to provoke my little lady. She deserves to be soaked in the rain.


    Zhao Lan blinked, wasn¡¯t that towel meant to wipe me with something? Why did it fly away?


    Shuangrui cried secretly, my master, he quickly asked someone to bring him a towel, dry clothes, and find a place for him to change.


    ??Zhao Lan did not move, and motioned Shuangrui to stand aside.


    Shuangrui:¡­


    Su Dalang cooperated with his sister to shake off the water.


    Su Ruojin asked happily, "Brother, how did you know we were in this cave?"


    ?Of course Prince Zhao Xiao knows that you are here? Fortunately, this was Su Dalang, not Su Sanlang. He replied the words in his mouth again before speaking out. When he was about to say it, he felt something was wrong and looked at him with resentful eyes.


    ??Prince Zhao Xiaojun... followed his gaze and looked at A-mei, and it fell on the towel in A-mei''s hand.


    ??When she came in just now, Amei was standing opposite the little Prince Zhao. The towel was originally used by Prince Zhao to wipe away the rainwater?


    He seemed to see Prince Zhao Xiaojun nod his head almost invisible.


    this¡­


    Su Dalang was embarrassed, but then he thought again, isn''t it right that his father should be cared for by his mother, and he should be cared for by his sister? Prince Zhao, is it possible that you want to steal my sister?


    I have to say that Su Dalang''s intuition is quite powerful. At this moment, he did get a glimpse of someone''s motives.


    After crying, Cheng Yingzhen pulled Su Yanli into the cloth to change, and personally scrubbed and changed his clothes. The scene of the couple''s love and affection could make one''s teeth sore.


    ? Cheng Yingzhen would also call out from inside the cloth from time to time, "Ani, help the officials make a bowl of **** soup and bring it over..."


    ??Lu Dani was anxious about why Shu Tong didn''t follow her. While she was busy, she looked at the entrance of the cave. Finally, when she brought out the **** soup, Shu Tong and Ye Huaizhen also entered the cave.


    "Brother Tong..." Lu Dani handed the **** soup to Chunxiao and asked her to deliver it to your ladyship.


    ?Chunxiao glanced at it, turned around and sent the **** soup to the owner, Prince Zhao Xiaojun, "Your Majesty, please use it -"


    Everyone:¡­


    It stands to reason that since Prince Zhao has the highest status, this bowl of **** soup should be given to him first. Under normal circumstances, Zhao Lan would be rude, but he was just being extravagant. He glanced at it and said, "Bring it to the teacher." "


    "Yes, the prince." Chunxiao then sent the **** soup to Buwei.


    Mao Ya brought dry clothes, and Su Dalang took the boy to change clothes.


    Su Ruojin then turned around and said, "Little Prince, you still have a cloth apron. Why don''t you go change your clothes first, and then come over and drink **** soup?"


    Zhao Lan glanced at the young lady resentfully, "Ajin''s towel is very useful."


    Su Ruojin was so shocked by this sentence that she almost lost her composure. What is this?


    Mao Ya said angrily: "Little prince..." You are too frivolous.


    Zhao Lan glanced at Mao Ya out of the corner of his eye and thought to himself, "Very good, I will remember you."


    With an innocent look on his face, he pointed to the wet towel that Su Dalang wiped with and said, "Ajin''s towel absorbs water, and mine is not as easy to use as you."


    That¡¯s what it means! It''s really scary, it scares people to death.


    In ancient times, a towel was just a piece of cloth, and it was only divided into different materials, depending on how well it absorbs water. However, Su Ruojin¡¯s towel was made of a blend of wool and linen, and then made into the shape of a modern towel, which is highly absorbent and easy to use.


    Su Ruojin has always thought that it would be great if she could find cotton. Whether it was towels, cotton-padded clothes or quilts, it would be of epoch-making significance. Unfortunately, she had been working in catering in the capital and had no chance to come into contact with these.


    ??She quickly asked Mao Ya to bring a new towel, handed it to Shuang Rui, and asked him to quickly wipe the master and change clothes. Even in the summer, he would still catch a cold.


    Zhao Lan was unwilling to wait for the young lady to do it herself, but he also knew that the time had not come, so he had to change his clothes obediently.


    After a period of panic, the wet people all put on dry clothes and sat in front of the fire to dry their hair.


    Su Ruojin made noodles with dried noodles to satisfy everyone¡¯s hunger. It wasn''t until they were full and full that everyone asked about the situation in the capital.


    ? Cheng Yingzhen leaned on Su Yanli¡¯s left arm, while Su Xiaomei and Su Silang squeezed into Su Yanli¡¯s right arm, warm and harmonious.


    Zhao Lan glanced at it and immediately moved his eyes to Su Ruojin, thinking, ten years later, he will also become like a teacher! Thinking about it, the corners of his mouth curled up.


    Cheng Yingzhen asked: "Official, what''s going on in the capital now? How did you and the little prince get out?"


    This is also what everyone wants to ask.


    Su Yanli looked through the fire and glanced at Zhao Lan. How he came out cannot be explained, but the situation in the capital can be talked about.


    "The King of Qi dominates the palace and guards it with heavy troops; his successor, King Xiang, controls the gates of the imperial city. King Qi can''t get out no matter what orders he issues, which means no one recognizes him as the emperor. For this reason, the two have already fought. , each has suffered casualties, and is now in a state of confrontation; a small part of the dozen or so gates in Bianjing City are controlled by the prince''s people, and a large part are controlled by the King of Wei. Only the King of Yan is hiding in the palace and asking no questions. "


    In other words, the city of Bianjing was divided among several princes.


    Su Ruojin sighed, "According to common sense, it is natural for the crown prince to succeed to the throne, but the successor''s son, King Xiang, is the current legitimate son. It is understandable that he would not accept it and wanted to fight for it. But King Qi didn''t occupy anything, so he dared to rebel? Why? ?¡±??In the cave, except for Su Yanli, Su Ruojin was the only one who dared to ask Zhao Lan such a question.


    Zhao Lan looked at the dancing firelight and twitched the corner of his mouth, "The late emperor favored King Qi and raised his heart."


    Su Ruojin frowned, "There is a prince and a legitimate son. Whoever the emperor favors will be the whetstone for whoever ascends the throne. Can''t the support team behind King Qi see that?"


    ?Whetstone? This statement is quite novel, but it really hits the nail on the head. His father once told him this, asking him not to side with any prince, whether it is the prince or the king of Xiang. Only the one who ascends the dragon throne is the real emperor, and the king of Qi It was just a target set up by the emperor.


    Su Yanli analyzed, "Maybe the King of Qi knew that he was being used by the emperor and was unwilling to do so, so he..." rebelled.


    Zhao Lan glanced at Su Yanli, who had been squeezed by King Qi''s people: "What are your plans, teacher?"


    ?It seems that the chaos in Beijing will not be calmed down for a while.


    Su Yanli really didn''t like the troubled officialdom. After this chaos, he already had the intention of quitting the officialdom. "Ajin bought dozens of acres of land in Weizhou. If the situation in Beijing doesn''t get better, I plan to go there first." Avoid."


    ?Weizhou is where Su Yanli got his official land, and his ideal was to be a farm shepherd.


    Ye Huaizhen has been worried about Hua Ping. She followed Shuangrui while he was going to the cave entrance to order the attendants, and asked in a low voice, "Shuang is in charge, Hua is watching him..."


    ¡°I have no news about him here.¡±


    When Ye Huaizhen heard this, his heart sank suddenly, and he couldn''t stop the worry on his face.


    Seeing that she was worried, Shuangrui said, "Santai is in contact with Jingzhong. Maybe there will be news later."


    Ye Huaizhen looked out of the cave. The princes were vying for the throne. No one cared about the drought and turmoil. It was difficult to even go out to find someone. She turned around and said, "Boss, help me go to the little prince to ask for a favor. I want to go to the city to find Huaping." ¡±


    Shuangrui glanced towards the fire and said, "I''ll take a look later."


    ¡°Thank you, Shuang Guangshi.¡±


    After not sleeping all night, the warm fire made Su Yanli feel sleepy. Su Xiaomei noticed it, raised her head and said with a smile, "Dad, you are yawning and crying. Do you want to go to sleep?"


    Su Yanli said to the little prince embarrassedly, "My prince, I haven''t slept all night. Why don''t you take a rest first?"


    Zhao Lan glanced outside the cave. The rain had eased just now, but now it was raining heavily, as if it was deliberately not letting him go, so he nodded. He was not made of iron, and he really needed to rest.


    The cave is not big and is divided into several areas, which are simply separated by curtains. The place where Su Ruojin and Yang Siniang sleep are not far from the place where Su Sanlang sleeps, so Zhao Lan borrows the place where Su Sanlang sleeps and leans close to where Su Ruojin once lay. The place.


    As soon as he lay down, he smelled the sweet fragrance of the little lady''s sleep. The corners of his mouth curled up, and he fell into a dark and sweet dream soon. The chaos in the capital and the enemy spies who took the opportunity to cause trouble had nothing to do with him. He was tired for three days and two. Night, he just wants to have a good sleep now.


    ?Ye Huaizhen: ...Shuangrui didn''t even have the chance to intercede for him, so she anxiously circled around the entrance of the cave.


    Su Ruojin: ...She wanted to avoid Yang Siniang and talk to him about Master Yang. Why did she fall asleep?


    For a while, there were people sleeping in the cave, and everyone could not speak. They could only **** up their ears and listen to the lightning and thunder outside.


    In Bianjing City, Hua Ping lost track of the person and did not look for him rashly. He returned to the secret stronghold of the Investigation Department in the pouring rain. Mr. Shen was busy scratching his beard and eyebrows.


    Seeing Hua Ping, he was quite surprised. "The young prince sent the Su family and his son out. Have you met them?"


    He shook his head, "I followed someone into the city for two days and one night, but I lost him just now."


    "who?"


    ¡°Supervisory envoy Yang Jingzi.¡±


    ¡°He?¡± Mr. Shen put down what he was busy doing, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Huaping thought for a while before saying, "I suspect that he is the leader of Wulacao."


    "How is that possible?" Mr. Shen was shocked. Other government agencies may not know the details of all the officials in the capital, but the Imperial City Department''s Investigation Department definitely knows. "The Yang family is the founding lord of the country. They have been living in Bianjing since they opened their mansion." How could he be a spy or a leader from the Liaoxia people in the capital? "


    This is also what Huaping is confused about.


    He said: "But there are various signs that he is plotting something. I have to see the little prince quickly. If it''s too late, I''m afraid..." He asked, "When will the little prince come back from Mr. Su?"


    "This..." If he had to send the teacher alone, Zhao Lan could actually let his subordinates do it, but he pretended to be a public servant and sent it to the destination in person, mainly to meet the young lady. He was nineteen years old and had just begun to have a love affair. I don''t know what troubles he had with this side. At that time, Mr. Shen really couldn¡¯t tell.


    ?Hua Ping breathed a sigh of relief, "I always feel uneasy. Sir, please quickly find the person named Yang, otherwise I think something serious will happen."


    Seeing that he was so serious and urgent, Mr. Shen was prepared. He sent people to find the man named Yang, and at the same time sent the news to the little prince. "You need to take a rest first."


    Huaping had not slept for almost two days and one night. He nodded and fell asleep on the couch.


    There is no time in the mountains.


    Fortunately, the Su family is in the catering business, and they brought a lot of easy-to-store and easy-to-make ingredients with them when they escaped, such as noodles, instant noodles, bacon, etc. Otherwise, it was raining heavily outside and they wouldn''t be able to eat at night.


    After making a simple meal, everyone barely filled their stomachs. Only Zhao Lan still didn''t wake up and kept sleeping. Shuangrui received the news from outside and read everything he could, without waking up the owner. .


    At midnight, Zhao Lan was woken up by Hua Ping who came back suddenly.


    He was covered in water, as if he had just been fished out of the water. When he saw Zhao Lan, he said, "Prince, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince has been killed."


    Zhao Lan''s eyes were as sharp as a falcon''s, "Who?"


    Hua Pingdao said, ¡°Nine times out of ten, it¡¯s Yang Jingzi.¡±


    ?Outside the cave, there was heavy rain and strong wind.


    ?In the cave, it is so quiet that you can hear the sound of water dripping from the cave water, splashing, splashing, splashing!


    Yang Siniang was sleeping next to Su Ruojin, breathing evenly, as if she was not awakened by the voices of Zhao Lan and Hua Ping. Su Ruojin stood up gently and walked out of the cloth circle. At a glance, she saw Ye Huaizhen waiting for Zhao Lan''s cloth with a big towel and dry clothes. Wai Wai lowered his head and saw the smile on the corner of her mouth, the smile of peace of mind after seeing her lover return safely.


    She was happy and smiled silently.


    Zhao Lan came out of Buwei and saw the young lady standing in the cave. Her stern face instantly softened, "Ajin, I want to go back to the capital. If you want to go to Weizhou, ask Zhang Shun to take you there."


    Su Ruojin nodded, hesitated, glanced at the sleeping place behind him, stood on tiptoes, and pulled Zhao Lan quickly to the entrance of the cave where there was no rain, and said in a very soft voice, "Little Prince, if you have time, go check it out. , Did Mr. Yang change much after he got married and moved out of the house? "


    When Su Ruojin was bored in the cave for the past two days, he reviewed various conspiracy theories from the movies and TV shows he had watched in his previous life. Combined with the integrity of the scholar-bureaucrats of the Dayin Dynasty, he felt that it was possible for Mr. Yang to rebel and become an enemy spy, but in this way She found it impossible that he could do great things in secret, and the fact that he had been so serious about being an official did not seem to be for Dayin''s sake. What he thought was contradictory before was now put in the position of an enemy of the country. Then everything can be explained. His behavior was to confuse Dayin''s officialdom and accelerate the decline of Dayin dynasty, so that the Liaoxia Kingdom could take the opportunity to rise.

 Chapter 208： 208 Small County Rebellion 1

    Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Rebellion in a small county 1


    ??The little lady leaned close to his ear, her voice could not be any quieter. Zhao Lan''s ears were itchy when she heard it. If her conjecture hadn''t been so unbelievable, she almost... Fortunately, she could control it.


    ?Looking at the young lady with a heavy face, she suspected that the current Mr. Yang was fake?


    Hua Ping also followed Zhao Lan. His hearing was very sensitive. Su Ruojin''s small voice was heard by him, but he quietly blocked it from being transmitted into the cave, and heard the second lady''s speculation.


    He also found it incredible, is there anyone like this in the world?


    The mountains were dark and the rain was heavy, so Zhao Lan and others left quietly.


    Su Ruojin stood at the entrance of the cave and sighed sadly. Just waiting for the rain to stop, the Su family set off for Wei County. She didn''t know who would succeed the crown prince after his death, and when the capital would return to peace.


    Although the heavy rain stopped on the second day, the sky was still gray. It was estimated that there would be another heavy rain in less than half a day. She came out to escape temporarily. No matter how much food she had brought, Su Ruojin was worried and wanted to go back to Dongshan to get it. I am afraid that I will not be able to escape if I encounter rioters.


    Su Yanli saw that his daughter was silent and couldn''t decide, "How about we wait in the cave and let Guard Zhang go and get it?"


    Zhang Shun shook his head directly, "There are only two guards in total, you can''t leave our sight."


    Su Yanli glanced at his daughter, unable to do anything.


    Shi Miao cautiously stepped forward and interjected, "Little boss, it''s the rainy season now. If we take the mountain path, there will probably be a lot of wild vegetables, or..."


    Su Ruojin shook his head, "It''s unrealistic for us to take the carriage and take the mountain path."


    This is true.


    For a moment, everyone was silent.


    Shangguanyu glanced at Su Yanli and his wife. Su Yanli didn''t seem to know much about general affairs and was waiting for his daughter to make a decision. Then he looked at Mrs. Su, who only took care of her son and daughter without asking anything. Finally, his eyes fell on the second lady Su. Shaobai was right. Wrong, what would the Su family be like without this little niece?


    ?In the end, it was Su Ruojin who made the decision not to return to Wenshan Courtyard but to go directly down the mountain and take the official road to Weizhou.


    Shu Tong asked worriedly: "What should I do if I encounter refugee robbers on the official road?"


    Su Ruojin said, "Go down the mountain first. When we wait at the foot of the mountain, it will probably rain heavily. At this time, the refugees and robbers can still think about robbing things and have probably found a place to hide from the rain. Let''s take advantage of the rain in a carriage and travel. It will probably happen." Avoid the homeless robbers.¡±


    Even if you can''t avoid it, you can use your knife to confront him. You have to rush out of the way and quickly find a place to avoid this commotion.


    ?Everyone worked together to pack up, and it was ready in a short while. Each person carried a big bag on his back and a small bag in his hand, and cut bamboos to use as walking sticks.


    ??Everyone left, but Yang Siniang stood at the entrance of the cave without moving for a long time, looking in the direction of the capital, crying silently. She missed her mother and wanted to go back to the capital.


    ¡°A Rong, we don¡¯t even dare to go back to Wenshan Street. We really can¡¯t help you return to the capital.¡±


    "Ah Jin, the young prince returned to the capital last night. Why didn''t you wake me up and ask me to follow him back to the capital?" When she woke up in the morning, she heard Su Yanli asking the guard, and she listened.


    Su Ruojin:¡­


    She didn''t expect that the young lady would have such thoughts. Not to mention the storm last night, how could she, a young lady, travel, and two of them, Zhao Lan and the others, were riding horses in the forest? How could she bear this kind of punishment?


    ?Thirdly, Zhao Lan''s identity is special and hidden. It is probably an exception to go out of the city for Su Yanli, so why would he bring a young lady with him.


    It¡¯s simply impossible!


    ¡°Ah Rong, everything is in chaos now. We can¡¯t go back to the capital.¡±


    Yang Siniang is not a tampering little lady. She insists on going out to play with her. No one expected the turmoil in the capital. She doesn''t want to cause trouble to the Su family, but she really misses her mother and can''t bear it. Just stay¡­


    "Ah Jin..." She cried and threw herself into Su Ruojin''s arms, "I just miss my mother."


    Su Ruojin patted her back and said, "When the young prince left, I asked him to take care of your mother."


    ¡°Really?¡± The little lady was so coaxed that she stood up in surprise.


    Su Ruojin nodded, "Of course it''s true. Don''t worry. It''s not easy for several princes to fight against each other. It''s probably that the ministers are trying to solve this rebellion."


    ??Yang Siniang was coaxed not to cry, "Thank you, Ajin."


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    When everyone left, Su Dalang stopped and waited for his sister. He saw her coaxing Yang Siniang into good condition and followed them behind, protecting the two young ladies.


    ?Two guards, Zhang Shun and Cui Can, went to Weizhou with the Su family.


    When we were going down the mountain, we met several groups of refugees hiding in the mountains. Everyone was surprised. Everyone was hiding in the mountains. Why did this group of people still go out? Isn''t it a mess?


    When fleeing, everyone just wonders when they pass each other, and when they miss each other, everyone flees their own way.


    After walking for a long time, we finally reached the foot of the mountain. A heavy rainstorm seemed to have calculated the time for the Su family to go down the mountain. It swept over the sky and covered the sky. It was so heavy that no one could be seen on the other side.


    ??Mangzhong and Shutong each drove a carriage and headed straight for Wei County in the rain.


    In Bianjing City, the funeral of Emperor Chengxi had not yet been announced, and the prince died again. The stumbling block on the way to succession was no longer a stumbling block for his legitimate son, King Zhao Yu of Xiang. Originally, he was the leader of the military department, holding a legitimate flag, rallying the clan to summon ministers, and large-scale attack the imperial city.


    As soon as Zhao Lan entered the city, people sent by the King of Jin were waiting for him, asking him to cooperate with the Ministry of War to mobilize all the soldiers of the Imperial City Division to besiege the imperial city.


    While Su Ruojin and others were on their way to Weizhou in the rain, a battle broke out at the gate of the palace.


    Su Ruojin and his party only stopped for a while along the way. They made steamed buns and ate them, but they did not dare to stop for a moment. They walked from noon to midnight before arriving in Weizhou.


    The Battle of the Imperial City in the capital was also over, and King Qi was ambushed and executed on the spot. King Wei, who controlled the city gate, wanted to be an oriole, but the King of Xiang, who had a heavy army, was on guard and failed, so he fled south all night and refused to cross the river. He stopped until he reached the land of South Vietnam and took the prosperous Lin''an City as his base.


    Of course, when the King of Wei fled south, half of the ministers advocated an immediate pursuit to eliminate hidden dangers. Half of the ministers believed that the late emperor had not yet mourned, the prince''s death was unknown, and the chaos of floods in the south and drought in the north needed to be resolved. The urgent need now was that the King of Xiang should ascend the throne as soon as possible. Then, do these three major things well to consolidate the great unity.


    Of course King Xiang wanted to ascend the throne as emperor as soon as possible, so he supported half of the ministers who advocated ascending the throne to do three major things.


    ??Whether it is a national funeral or a time of turmoil, troops are needed.


    ?Before dawn, King Xiang, who had been enthroned, had already dispatched more than a dozen troops, stretching from Bianjing City to various states in the Yin Dynasty.


    When Su Ruojin and his party woke up, the name of the Dayin Dynasty had changed from the 20th year of Chengxi to the first year of Jingyuan, and the legitimate son, King Xiang, ascended the throne.


    Weizhou County was plundered by refugee bandits. They passed through the border like locusts, and all the food was looted. The tenants who tended the fields for the Su family were so frightened that they kowtowed, "Sir, it''s not that we, the little ones, can''t do anything if we don''t protect the fields."


    Su Yanli certainly knew what was going on along the way and did not blame these tenants.


    Su Ruojin looked at the dozens of empty acres of land and felt like crying.


    Shi Er asked cautiously, "Little boss, I heard that the first thing the new emperor will do after he ascends the throne is to send heavy troops to suppress civil unrest. How about we go back to Beijing?"


    Su Ruojin shook his head, "I won''t go back for the time being."


    ¡°Then¡­¡± They now have no food in their hands, and it is difficult for more than 20 people to eat.


    Su Ruojin turned around and said, "Uncle Shutong, buy some grain from the nearby big landowner, and then go to the county to buy some daily necessities."


    "good."


    Logically speaking, after the new emperor ascended the throne, Su Yanli should rush back to the capital. But when he left the city, Zhao Lan helped him take half a month of summer vacation. It had only been five days and there were still ten days left, so there was no rush. Su Yanli''s working land is only three acres, but over the years, Su Ruojin has bought more land one after another. It has more than ten or twenty acres. It is not as good as those nobles in the capital, but compared with the rural people, these ten or twenty acres are enough. Very good.


    The fields she bought did not grow wheat, but almost all grew various beans, sesames, vegetables and other cash crops, and they could be transported long distances to the capital for use in breakfast or morning tea shops, which saved Su Ji a lot. cost.


    It''s easy to do things if you have money. On the surface, the Weizhou area has been robbed and there seems to be nothing. Shutong has come here with Su Ruojin frequently in the past two years. He also knows some local landowners and visits them to establish connections. These landowners are actually willing to sell to the Su family. food.


    After buying the grain, Shutong drove back to the village. When he passed by the Weizhou County Government Office, he found hundreds of people gathered around the gate of the office. Could it be that the new emperor''s troops had also arrived in Weizhou County?


    ??He stopped the carriage curiously and let Shi Xiaoer look at the carriage. He squeezed in and found that except for about a dozen patrolmen from the Yamen, there were no other soldiers and it was very noisy.


    After listening for a while, Shu Tong probably understood something. It turned out that the county magistrate of Weizhou was killed by refugee bandits, and the county captain was missing. There was only an old official in charge of county government affairs, but he was blocked by the people at the door and was at a loss. .


    "I really don''t know. Don''t ask me. I''m not even the boss. I can''t be the boss at all."


    ?Some people shouted, "If you don''t make the decision, we will dominate the county government and it''s up to you to control it..."


    ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to dominate. Maybe the court will send a new county magistrate tomorrow...¡±


    Upon hearing this, a group of filial women from three generations, old, middle and young, burst into tears, "Oh my God, my family officials were killed by the refugees, and no one took charge of the funeral for my son (husband)." , It¡¯s really heart-breaking..."


    ¡­


    ?After a while, I either heard that this place needed to make a decision, or there was no one in that place to uphold justice, ruffians were rampant, and the people suffered greatly.


    Shutong shook his head and got on the carriage to return to the village.


    ??The village where Su Yanli worked was not far from Weizhou County, so Shu Tong returned to the village in half an hour. While unloading the grain, he told Su Yanli and Su Erniang what he had seen.


    ¡°The county magistrate was killed? Did you report it to the court?¡±


    Shu Tong replied, "According to that, the county captain ran away, and the lord Bo and the county magistrate took refuge in the mountains. There was no one to take charge. Now there are thousands of people gathered at the gate of the county government office, and there are probably more."


    "they are¡­"


    ¡°Some people want the county government to open a granary... Some people have heard that the new emperor has enthroned and granted amnesty to the world, and some want to stay in the local area and register... Look at this, if someone doesn¡¯t come out to take charge, I¡¯m afraid there will be chaos.¡±


    Su Ruojin glanced at his father and asked thoughtfully, "Are there any officials at the gate of the county government office?"


    Shutong replied, "There is an old official who I heard helps sort out documents."


    To put it bluntly, he is a handyman who works wherever and whenever he needs to.


    Su Yanli sighed and shook his head, "The change of imperial power was not handed over well, and it is the common people who suffer."


    Su Ruojin felt that his father was right, and he believed that he was right.


    After escaping all the way, the Su family hadn''t had a good meal yet, and these things were not something they could worry about. Lu Dani took Mao Ya and others to cook in a pot, and cooked rice mixed with brown rice and japonica rice. One pot is similar to the Northeast stew, with cabbage, vermicelli, a small piece of salted pork belly, etc. Anyway, I put all the vegetables into the pot. I made a big pot, which can be considered as oil, meat and vegetables. It is full. .


    After breakfast and dinner, Su Ruojin walked around the abandoned land, thinking about what else to plant in this season. As she walked and ate, the sunset slowly filled the sky, gorgeous and beautiful. She was thinking that tomorrow would be a good day, and there would be more. Find some seeds to plant.


    Someone ran back from the county seat, shouting as he ran, "It''s terrible, it''s terrible, it''s killing... it''s killing..."


    Su Ruojin looked at Guandao in surprise, "What''s going on?"


    The people running on the official road replied, "The government officials refused to let go of the granary and started fighting with the common people. People died."


    Shutong followed Su Erniang. When he heard this, he immediately said, "I knew something would happen."


    ??Weizhou County belongs to the capital and is under the jurisdiction of Jing Zhaoyin. However, two major events are being done in the imperial city. It is estimated that no one cares about what is happening in the small county below.


    This is how to do?


    ?The person who spoke to him muttered something before running away, "It would be great if there was someone with a sense of control, otherwise it would be bad and a lot of people would die just from being trampled."


    What, stampede?


    Su Ruojin read the book together.


    Shutong nodded, "When I came back, there were a lot of people."


    this¡­


    Have an official? Su Ruojin looked towards his father?


    Su Yanli looked serious.


    ?Shangguanyu and others also looked at Su Yanli.


    Su Ruojin pursed her lips and said nothing. She knew her father better than anyone. He was a pure scholar. It was okay for him to teach, but it was probably not possible for him to deal with these emergencies.


    Just when Su Ruojin ignored the matter and was about to go back, Su Yanli held her daughter''s hand and said, "Ajin... I have official status, can you..."


    "Dad?" Su Ruojin asked, "You mean, you use your official status to ask me to help deal with this chaos?"


    ¡°Ah Jin, isn¡¯t dad useless?¡±


    Su Ruojin shook his head: "No, dad, it''s already amazing that you have such an idea."


    "But I..." It''s still not satisfactory, and he still needs his daughter by his side before he dares.


    It was about human life. Su Ruojin grabbed his father''s hand and said, "Let''s leave quickly."


    Shutong quickly went to hitch the carriage.


    ?Shangguanyu also said, "I am with you, sir. If there is anything you need help with, I can also help."


    "Okay, everyone, go." Su Ruojin said behind him, "Uncle Zhang, Uncle Cui, take your swords and let''s go."


    Cheng Yingzhen caught up and asked, "Officials, what are you doing?"


    Oops, I forgot. Su Yanli stopped and said to his wife, "Take Sanlang, Silang, and Ayi back to sleep. Dalang, follow dad." The eldest son is old, and it''s time for him to see the dangers of the world.


    Su Dalang picked up his legs and followed.


    Cheng Yingzhen could not rest assured. She wanted to follow but was stopped by Chunxiao and Qiu. "Madam, don''t worry. There are two guards, Zhang and Cui. It''s okay."


    Su Yanli nodded towards his wife, "Azhen, wait for me when I come back."


    ?That look was extremely trusting, and she couldn''t let go. She pursed her lips and nodded, "My lord, leave early and come back early."


    "Okay." Su Yanli turned around, quickly followed her daughter into the carriage, and headed all the way to the county government office.

 Chapter 209： 209 Small County Rebellion 2

    Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Rebellion in a small county town 2


    The summer night sky is dotted with stars. On the roadside, insects chirped and frogs croaked.


    Su Ruojin caught a villager who fled back from the county government office and asked him about it. He probably meant the same thing as Shutong said when he came back. The reason for the commotion now was mainly because many people had no food and no food to eat.


    The villager said, "As long as there is an official in charge, let the grain store open first so that everyone can buy some food and fill their stomachs. However, these black-hearted merchants and landowners just refuse to open the store, so the people have to go to the county government to let the officials The master opens a granary."


    The magistrate was killed, the county lieutenant ran away, and the governor Bo and the county magistrate took refuge in the mountains. Su Ruojin suspected that there was no food in the granary of Weizhou County. Otherwise, it stands to reason that the new emperor''s imperial edict should have been received long ago, and the county lieutenant would not have sent troops to preside over it. Order in the county.


    She asked some more questions about the conversation between the county officials and the people, and didn''t stop until the villagers had nothing to answer.


    General government offices are composed of a set of service teams, including the county magistrate, county magistrate, chief registrar, county captain, and dianshi.


    ??The county magistrate is the chief official of a county, with the seventh rank, commonly known as the seventh-rank sesame official. But in fact, for the common people, this may be the biggest official they can come into contact with, so it is also called the parent official.


    Xian Cheng is the assistant official of the county magistrate, and is an official of the eighth rank.


    The county lieutenant, like the county magistrate, is an assistant to the county magistrate. He is responsible for policing and catching thieves, and is equivalent to the director of the modern public security bureau.


    The chief clerk, the assistant in charge of documents.


    Dian Shi, a miscellaneous official in a county, but he is not in the mainstream and has no rank, so he is a subordinate official.


    Su Ruojin and his entourage had not yet arrived at the gate of the county government office. In the light of the fire, there were shouts of killing... bang-dong-dong-dong crashes... the sounds of women and children crying and roaring, all mixed together, as if the world was coming to an end.


    Su Yanli jumped out of the carriage, his face no longer gentle and elegant, but serious and dignified, and walked towards the crowd step by step.


    Su Ruojin looked at the chaotic yamen entrance while paying attention to his father. He found that his expression at this moment was not weak and incompetent as he thought. On the contrary, in the light of the sky, his back was as straight as a green bamboo as he walked faster and faster.


    Just now in the carriage, she had been asking the villagers about the situation at the county government gate. In fact, she was asking him all the questions. He seemed to have listened. So how would he respond at this moment?


    As a daughter, how should she help him quietly?


    Su Ruojin looked towards Zhang Shun and Cui Can, signaling them to hurry up and follow Su Yanli with half her scabbard. The two of them had been running the Su Ji Morning Tea Shop for three years, and they had a tacit understanding with the little boss. They immediately understood the look in her eyes. He immediately straightened his back and looked powerful, like a door **** guarding him.


    Su Ruojin leaned close to Mang Zhong and whispered something to him. Mang Zhong first looked at her in surprise, then listened to a few words, and nodded solemnly to indicate that he knew.


    She quickly turned around and waved to Shutong.


    Shutong hurriedly followed him, lowered his head, and asked the little master to come close to his ear. It was too noisy in front of him, and he was afraid that he could not hear what the little master said clearly. When he heard the second sentence, he opened his eyes wide and looked at his little lady in disbelief. Will this work?


    Su Ruojin nodded and asked him to act quickly regardless of whether it would work or not.


    "Okay." Shutong glanced at the adults who were about to squeeze into the crowd, nodded, turned around and drove away in a carriage.


    Noises, knocks on the door, shouts...the noise in the night is frightening, as if one has stepped into the realm of life and death, unable to move forward or retreat.


    Hu Dianshi could no longer scream for a long time. He was supported by his wife against the wall before he could stand still. He called his children and grandchildren to help stop him from knocking on the granary door. Each of them was either hoarse from shouting or being pushed and beaten by the angry people. The county government door was about to be knocked open. He shook his head helplessly, it was over...everything was over!


    I glanced at the family members of the county magistrate who were squeezed to the wall and wore sackcloth and mourning. If they didn¡¯t leave, they would be crushed by the crowd. Why bother... why bother...


    The ten-year-old son of the county magistrate tried his best to protect his grandmother and mother... "Please stop crowding, stop crowding, we will all die if we continue to crowd... we will all die..."


    ¡°Bang¡­bang¡­come on, brothers, it¡¯s about to open, it¡¯s about to open¡­¡±


    Seeing that the heavy iron gate of the county government office was about to be pushed open, the excited crowd became more and more commotion. The people behind were anxious, fearing that they would not be able to grab food, so they pushed forward with all their strength. The shouts...crying... became more and more shrill, and they rushed towards the dark place. night sky.


    institutions


    ?With a loud noise, the county government door was finally knocked open.


    The noisy crowd suddenly became as quiet as a knife.


    Thousands of people looked at the county government gate that usually frightened them. The gate opened to the south. If you have reason or no money, don''t come in. Once ordinary people come here, they will realize that they will either get into trouble or commit a crime. It''s over, the sky is going to be broken.


    ?Now, in the light of the fire, the door is completely open to them. They can step in and find the food of life.


    I don¡¯t know who woke up first and shouted, ¡°Brothers, rush, grab food quickly!¡±


    "Push...rush...if you''re slow, you''ll be gone..."


    Wow, a large group of people came in. Seeing that the people behind could not squeeze in, they started to pile on top of each other, causing a stampede incident. Mangzhong got the watchman''s gong from somewhere and knocked it three times in a row. He shouted loudly, "Master Su, the official of the capital, is here. Anyone who dares to complain will be punished."


    ??The noisy crowd was startled by the sudden sound of the gong and the powerful male voice. People looked towards the sound of the gong one after another.


    ??Mang Zhong stood on a broken chair and said condescendingly, "Master Su, the official of the capital, is here, why don''t you kneel down and salute?"


    ??Everyone followed the young man''s gaze and looked at the young man standing by the chair. They saw him standing with his hands behind his back, standing tall and straight, looking clear and calm.


    The restless heart seems to have calmed down. You look at me and I look at you. An official from the capital has come?


    Seeing that everyone was motionless, Mangzhong shouted, "You want to go to jail?" ????? Lao Shi, who was about to die, finally took a breath, heard a loud voice, his eyes lit up, he pushed his old wife''s hand away, and jumped. He ran to Su Yanli and knelt down, "Hu Yongshou, the official of Weizhou County, has met Mr. Su."


    Even the old officials knelt down, and the people who were blocked outside the door followed suit and moved to Su Yanli and knelt down in unison.


    They knelt down, but no one shouted salute. They were numb and confused. When the court officials came, would there be food distributed?


    Just when someone wanted to ask a question, the first person who rushed into the Yamen was someone who rushed out of the Yamen with his hands raised and shouted, "It''s not good... It''s not good... There is not a grain of food in the Yamen granary, we are going to starve to death." ¡­¡±


    What? Isn¡¯t there a grain of grain in the granary?


    The crowd of people kneeling on the ground surged up, angry and desperate, making them lose their minds. Seeing these people, they were so jealous that they wanted to eat people.


    At the little lady''s signal, Mang Zhong hurriedly struck the gong again, "Quiet...Quiet...Master Su..." For a moment, Mang Zhong almost didn''t know how to put the words, and he was so anxious that he broke into sweat.


    Su Ruojin quickly ran to Mangzhong, pulled him down, stood on the chair, and beat the gong when he got up, "Quiet...Quiet..."


    The people who wanted to eat people were quiet again. They were shocked by the little lady standing on the chair. The pretty girl Russell in Tsing Yi stood on the chair with a light figure. She was soft and agile, like the little disciple of Guanyin. They were comforted at once. People''s uneasy hearts.


    Seeing that the crowd was quiet again, Su Ruojin clasped his fists at everyone and said, "Dear fellow villagers, someone has cooked porridge outside the city and is waiting to give it out. You can go and get the porridge to fill your stomach."


    Logically speaking, when everyone heard that there was food, Wu Yangyang should have run away in a swarm, but no one moved.


    ??The middle-aged man who was the first to rush in and the first to come out to shout that there was no food sneered, "Did you take the food outside to pretend to be a good porridge?"


    ¡°Yes, did you drag away the grain in the county government granary and divide it up?¡±


    Su Yanli frowned, elegant and majestic. Seeing the middle-aged man speaking, he unconsciously took a step back and thought to himself, this is really evil. He is obviously a weak scholar, but how can he still have such authority?


    Unexpectedly, Su Ruojin had no time to praise her father, so she quickly jumped off the chair and walked to Su Yanli''s side. She spoke in a low voice and asked her father to say whatever he wanted.


    Su Yanli didn''t understand the meaning of his daughter''s words, but asked his daughter through lip language: Ajin, where is the county government''s food?


    Of course, Su Ruojin didn''t know who had stolen the food, or whether it had been snatched away by bandits. But from the current situation, it was clear that the county magistrate was dead. It was definitely not him. But seeing so many people knocking on the door of the county government just now After finally opening it, I realized that most of the food was probably not stolen by bandits, but definitely by middle-level or above people in the county government.


    Su Ruojin nodded pretendingly, "Okay, sir, I understand."


    Su Yanli looked at the dark crowd. They were not his students and they didn''t know how to deal with this matter.


    Su Ruojin turned around, stood on the chair again, and said to everyone, "My lord just told me that he just came from the capital and has not yet contacted Huang Dianli and other county officials. After he has met and understood the relevant officials, I must give you a clear answer.¡±


    Just came from Beijing? Everyone didn''t believe it and stood still.


    Su Ruojin glanced at his father and asked him to take over.


    Su Yanli''s thoughts have been following his daughter. Of course he quickly received her daughter''s signal. Can he catch her daughter as he did at home?


    I don''t know whether it was due to habit or a tacit understanding between father and daughter. Su Yanli immediately knelt down and raised his hands to the sky, "I will feed you and worry about you. Our emperor has just ascended the throne and a new order has been issued. Any chaos caused by the new emperor before he ascended the throne will not be punished." No one will be held accountable, but the death of the county magistrate, the disappearance of the food, the escape of the county magistrate, the county captain, the lord, the crime of blasphemy, and the chaos committed after today will be punished by imprisonment. "


    Someone actually took charge of the overall situation of Weizhou County. As if he had found the backbone, Hu Dianli cried bitterly and knelt down, "The emperor''s kindness is so great. I thank you, Mr. Su, for asking Mr. Su to find the murderer of the county magistrate. Cooperate fully.¡±


    this¡­


    The people who took the lead in making trouble for food looked at them secretly, and then looked at the two patrolmen they had beaten to death. They had no intention of staying any longer, and their eyes were moving around, ready to escape.


    Su Ruojin had been paying attention to the crowd. It was clear that the county magistrate was dead, and the county magistrate and others were running away. Why were there still people making trouble at the gate of the county government office? This was obviously a fruitless thing, but there were still people doing it. Why? ?


    ??The civilians behind may be really hungry because they have no food to eat, but why are they making trouble in the county government office in such a neat manner? What can a pian do for them?


    Su Ruojin made a gesture to Zhang Shun and Cui Can, and they understood each other. One stayed to protect Su Yanli, while the other quietly joined the crowd.


    ?After paying homage to the emperor, Su Yanli stood up, faced everyone, glanced at everyone with a righteous look, and then looked at his daughter.


    Su Ruojin hurriedly hugged everyone, "Everyone, Mr. Su means that the porridge outside the city is ready, but the quantity is limited, first come, first served, and the rest will have to wait until tomorrow morning for charity."


    ?As soon as there was not much porridge, it was on a first-come, first-served basis. Those who were really hungry had no time to wait, so some people immediately turned around and ran out of the city.


    One runs, everyone runs.


    After a while, almost everyone ran out of the yamen gate, leaving only a hundred or ten people.


    Su Yanli looked at the corner of the wall at the Yamen entrance and stepped forward quickly.


    Hu Dianli quickly trotted to catch up and said, "Mr. Su, these are the family members of the county minister. The county minister''s family was robbed by thieves, and he didn''t even have any money to collect from the county minister."


    He sighed repeatedly.


    The Su family''s father and daughter frowned at the same time. The county magistrate''s family had no money. How could Hu Dianli not be able to bury him without his help?


    Hu Dianli seemed to have heard what the Su family''s father and daughter were thinking, "It''s not that I won''t help, it''s really that the county government is in chaos and I don''t know where to start. If there are no more people in the court, I''m afraid the lower officials will follow the county magistrate." went."

 Chapter 210： Funeral magistrate

    Chapter 210 Funeral County Magistrate


    Seeing Mr. Su from the capital stop in his tracks, Qi Sijin quickly knelt and crawled over, "Sir... Mr. Su, my father was murdered. Please make the decision for my father."


    Murder?


    Su Yanli was shocked. He thought the Weizhou County Magistrate was killed by bandits, but he was actually murdered? He looked at his daughter.


    The daughter didn''t seem to hear Xiao Langjun''s cry. She glanced at the people who had not dispersed. Most of them were old, weak, sick, and disabled. Some seemed to be too hungry to walk and collapsed on the ground. Some had dull eyes as if they were stupid. I don¡¯t know how to go outside the city to grab soup.


    some¡­


    Su Ruojin''s eyes fell on the middle-aged man sitting on the curb. He turned his back to the county government gate and looked at the empty but cluttered street, motionless.


    "Ajin..." Su Yanli walked to his daughter and followed her gaze, "What are you looking at?"


    ?She glanced at Su Yanli, but did not reply to him. Instead, she asked Hu Dianli, "Who is that person?"


    Hu Dianli concealed his disdainful eyes and said, "An old scholar who comes from nowhere has been living on the streets by reading and telling fortunes and writing letters for others."


    Seeing that the young lady was about to pass, he stopped her and said, "People on the street call him an old scholar, but they don''t know whether he is a real scholar or a fake scholar."


    He probably heard someone talking about him. The middle-aged man turned to look at them with a disheveled face and a cold expression. Hearing Hu Dianli''s words, he sneered disdainfully and turned to look at the empty street.


    Su Yanli saw his daughter staring at this person and asked, "Ajin, what''s wrong with this person?"


    ?She shook her head and turned her eyes to Xiao Langjun, who was kneeling over. "Dad, let''s help County Magistrate Qi with his funeral first."


    ¡°Then how to treat it?¡±


    Hu Dianli just wanted to hear how Mr. Su from the capital handled the matter of Magistrate Qi. Unexpectedly, he heard him ask his daughter how to attend to the funeral of a court official.


    ??He is totally lost: ...what a **** guy from the capital.


    Could he be a liar? Want to make money by organizing funerals? Normally, he would never believe that someone dared to pretend to be an official, but after the rioters and bandits crossed the border, even the county magistrate and others were able to ignore the county government. There was nothing else that the rioters did not dare to do.


    Once he became suspicious, Hu Dianli immediately raised his hand and asked, "I don''t know what position Mr. Su holds in Beijing..."?


    Su Yanli returned the greeting: "I am Mrs..."


    Su Ruojin interrupted his father''s words, "Hu Dianli, please look over here."


    The young lady pointed at Su Yanli''s belt. When Hu Dianli saw the silver buckle, he immediately understood that this was a belt that only seventh-rank officials were qualified to wear. It seemed that his identity as a Beijing official was true, but the young lady refused to let him Dad told me what the official position was.


    ?He couldn''t help but guess, the prince''s young mansion? ...Taishi Jucheng...Taichang Temple?


    In ancient times, officials of different ranks had strict requirements for official uniforms and belts. Princes to the third rank were made of purple Dake (big flower) silk, and their belts were made of jade belt hooks. The fifth grade and above are made of vermilion Xiaoke (small flower) silk, and the belt is made of grass gold hook. The sixth grade is made of yellow (lemon yellow) double-chain (geometric pattern) damask, and the belt is made of rhinoceros hook.


    The seventh rank is made of green tortoise-shell, double giant, and ten-flower (all geometric patterns) damask, with a silver buckle (buckle) belt, and the ninth rank is made of cyan silk mixed damask, and the belt is made of jade stone hooks.


    Su Ruojin didn''t care what Hu Dianli guessed, as long as he believed that Su Yanli was a seventh-rank official, equal to the county magistrate and older than him, and he would be obedient.


    Su Yanli was just afraid of things and trouble, but he was not pedantic and stupid. He immediately understood what his daughter meant. While Hu Dianli was making wild guesses, the father and daughter looked at each other, and Su Ruojin looked at the young and old of the Qi family.


    He will understand and nod.


    ?Suddenly the official shouted with full authority: "Hu Dianli¡ª"


    ¡°The little one is¡ª¡±


    "You are an old man in this county and a subordinate of Magistrate Qi. You will take the lead in the funeral arrangements. We should hurry up and get it done in the summer."


    "Sir...it''s not that I''m unwilling, it''s really..." Hu Dianli knelt down and almost shouted, "You can''t just ask me to do things in vain." ¡¯


    Funeral management, as the name suggests, is to handle funeral arrangements, decorate the mourning hall, carry out funerals, and bury people, etc., but all of them require money to clear the way.


    ??The old official stared at Su Yanli intently.


    Su Yanli understood his eyes and looked at his daughter in embarrassment.


    Su Ruojin really wanted to slap her on the head and see what this artistic nerd could do to her!


    ¡°Shangguan Gongzi¡­¡±


    ?Shangguanyu, who had always been invisible, was suddenly called out by Miss Su. He trembled in fright, thinking that he had committed something big, and looked at her blankly.


    ¡°Can you settle accounts?¡±


    ¡°Understand a little bit.¡±


    "That''s good." Su Ruojin thought she heard the word "understand", "Have you ever seen a funeral?"


    ?Shangguanyu nodded.


    ¡°Do you understand the funeral process?¡±


    ¡°Understand a little bit.¡±


    Su Ruojin still ignored the word ''shortly'' and said, "Write out the process and let Hu Dianli read it. If the customs are different from those you have seen, follow the customs here. After you have reconciled, Uncle Shutong will follow you. Is it okay for you to record every penny I asked him to take?"


    "No." For some reason, she was just a little lady, but when she asked him to do something, he didn''t hesitate at all. There was even a sense of joy and excitement in his whole body. He knew that this was a funeral, and it was very inappropriate to have such emotions. But he couldn''t help being secretly happy.


    He was so happy that someone found him useful.


    Shu Tong looked at his young master in disbelief, "Second Madam, what do you mean, use the Su family''s money..." to organize the funeral for the Weizhou County Magistrate?


    Su Ruojin nodded.


    Shu Tong secretly took a deep breath, why should they pay money since they didn''t know Magistrate Qi?


    Su Ruojin glanced at him and signaled him to be obedient and do things.


    Shu Tong walked to Hu Dianli with emotion and said, "Hurry up and sum up with the official, so that I can know how much silver I will get."


    Hu Quli: ...Is this solved?


    Why is it so simple? Is there anyone really willing to take money for free? Why doesn''t he believe it so much?


    "Hu Dianli, where is your eldest son?" He''s here... he''s here... He just said, "How can you get money for nothing? No, why do you want my son?"


    Hu Dalang took a step forward strangely and unconsciously, and said "Dad..." He walked to the door automatically.


    Su Ruojin turned to her father and said, "Dad, you personally write notes to the squires, landlords, and court officials of Weizhou County, asking them to express their condolences to Magistrate Qi. The written notes will be sent by Hu Dianli''s boss The young master will send you to your door. If anyone dares not to come, he will be treated as a suspect of murdering the county magistrate."


    The angry family members of Qi County Magistrate: Sis...


    Hu Dianli¡¯s family: Sis¡­


    ??The middle-aged man sitting on the curb turned his head again and looked over with complicated eyes.


    ¡°Hey, that uncle with a one-character beard, come here!¡±


    Who to call?


    The middle-aged man subconsciously touched his mustache, and his eyes widened instantly. Little lady, what did you call him?


    ¡°I¡¯m calling you!¡±


    Hey! Really called him.


    ??The middle-aged man with a beard stood up in a hurry. Who is this young lady so vulgar and uncultured? He took a few steps and walked quickly in front of everyone, "What did you just call me?"


    Su Ruojin looked old-fashioned and said: "I write letters for people on the street. I guess I have a good handwriting. You are the one who wrote the condolence letter."


    "I...I..." I couldn''t say a word of nonsense.


    Su Ruojin didn''t seem to notice, and asked Hu Dianli''s wife to be responsible for all the logistics of the funeral, including meals, tea, and so on. She asked Qiuyue to work with her to mobilize the wives of all the minor officials in the government office to complete the matter.


    Seeing that a group of people were really about to leave this time, Qi Sijin, the eldest son of County Magistrate Qi, quickly stopped them and said, "Sir, my father was murdered. Please make the decision for my father."


    Mr. Su glanced at his daughter and saw her nodding. He thought that it was benevolent to attend the funeral of Magistrate Qi. Finding the murderer was a matter for the court. It was not his duty as a doctor. He wanted to refuse.


    ?But my daughter never does anything mindless. If she asks herself to nod, there must be a reason, so why not just nod first?


    Thinking like this, he nodded, but said, "Young Master Qi, the murder is a big deal. I will report it to the court..." At this point, he suddenly understood that this was what his daughter asked him to nod. Meaning, he looked at his daughter again, and sure enough, when he saw the corner of her mouth slightly raised in approval, he was also very happy, and thought to himself, it was indeed his little cotton-padded jacket, and she still had a tacit understanding.


    ??Although Qi Sijin was disappointed, someone finally helped the Qi family report the matter to the court. The first step was finally taken. The only thing left for the court to do was to arrange for people to investigate the case after receiving the report.


    ?The matter finally came to an end, and Su Ruojin asked Shi Er to take his son to take the Qi family to the place where the Qi family lived after the county government.


    ¡°Master Hu, please arrange the mourning hall and everything before the sun rises tomorrow.¡±


    There was money and people, so Hu Dianli hurriedly went to organize the affairs without any complaints.


    Su Ruojin asked his father to live in the office of the county government officials, and then go through the same process and things as before.


    It may be the first time he came into contact with county government affairs. Su Yanli was more flexible and energetic than in Beijing. Although he had not slept for nearly a night, he not only handled the funeral-related matters mentioned by his daughter, but also the meritorious officials took the opportunity to ask him to solve trivial matters. Four or five of the items could be returned, and those that could not be returned. After getting to know Hu Dianli, one or two were returned. The remaining one or two were all difficult and complicated diseases. Not to mention that he was not in charge of the county, even if the county magistrate himself was there, It¡¯s probably not even possible.


    After giving his father the general direction, Su Ruojin asked him to find an experienced clerk to understand the specific matters. Unexpectedly, he woke up too early and brought breakfast to his father. The chores were also taken care of.


    ??Weizhou County Government started operating unexpectedly.


    She gave her father a thumbs up and said, "Dad, it''s not that you don''t know how to do it, it''s because you lack opportunities to practice."


    "I..." Su Yanli still couldn''t believe that he handled the affairs on the table by himself. He was filled with doubts, excitement, and all sorts of emotions, and was filled with emotions at the moment.


    ¡°I believe in Dad.¡±


    ?Shangguanyu came in from the outside, "Master Su, the funeral has begun at Qi''s house. I will go there first. If there is anything you need from the grassroots, please try to have someone call me."


    Su Yanli nodded, "Excuse me, Mr. Shangguan."


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, sir.¡± Shangguanyu left in a good mood.


    ??It is not only Su Yanli who is recognized, but also Shangguanyu who has been depressed and depressed. He has been writing and buying paintings. Is he willing to do so? Of course not, even though he was just helping with funeral arrangements and keeping accounts, he was happy doing it.


    After three days of mourning, it stands to reason that Magistrate Qi¡¯s official coffin should be laid to rest, but he was not from Weizhou County. The Qi family wanted to carry the coffin back to their hometown of Chuzhou for burial. It was a long journey, so they first stored the coffin in a temple. Waiting for the court to find the murderer.


    ? ? When the new emperor ascended the throne, there was a national funeral to be held and chaos to be quelled. It took three days for Su Yanli to report the information to the court to the Ministry of Personnel. The Ministry of Personnel transferred it to Dali Temple, and finally Dali Temple transferred it to the emperor''s desk.


    There were a lot of things that the new emperor could approve, and it took another three days to see them. He found that there was no county magistrate in Weizhou, and there was no one at hand to choose, so he directly appointed Su Yanli, a doctor from Taichang Temple who wrote the book, as the county magistrate of Weizhou. Order him to find out the murderer of his predecessor.


    that''s all?


    ??When they received the appointment documents from the court, the Su family were all confused. How could they avoid a county magistrate even if they were in trouble? This is a real difference between oil and water!


    "Ah...Ajin...Dad...can you do it?" Su Yanli couldn''t believe the county magistrate''s document with the seal in his hand.


    Su Ruojin smiled and said, "Of course it''s true."


    While waiting for court documents for ten days, Weizhou County was not at peace.


    That night, Su Ruojin used all the grain she bought from the landlords to make porridge. Early the next morning, she used the trick of not coming to express her condolences. She first deceived all the squires, landlords, wealthy businessmen, and then, in front of Qi County, The official coffin of the order asked each of these people to donate a certain number of stones of grain, and promised to sell grain on the same day. If the family did not sell, that family would be a suspect who had stolen the county government granary and did not dare to sell.


    ??This move caught him by surprise and immediately destroyed the local grain market in Weizhou.


    That day, all the gentry, landlords, wealthy businessmen who came out of Lord Qi''s mourning hall all scolded Su Yanli for being treacherous. Some people quietly went to Beijing to find a way out, but they were beaten back inexplicably. Almost no one dared to accept the gifts they sent, and they all avoided seeing them. .


    It was only then that these squires, landlords and wealthy businessmen understood that no wonder the man named Su dared to be treacherous. It turned out that there was someone behind him. After three or five days, they all behaved and opened their shops as normal.


    Hu Dianli''s family began to see the Su family attending the funeral for County Magistrate Qi, and threw away a lot of money. They thought that the Su family was a fool for trying to gain fame. Unexpectedly, when the condolence was over, they took back a lot of the condolence money, leaving nothing left. The money was given to the orphans and widowers of the Qi family, while the Hu family only got an errand fee.


    Hu Dianli¡¯s beard curled up angrily, but he remained silent.


    His old wife was not convinced: "If you hadn''t been in charge of the county government, it would have been gone long ago. Our family only got twenty or thirty taels for running errands. How dare you surnamed Su? Our old Hu family has ancestors from Weizhou." The county official, please be careful that our Hu family gives him little shoes to wear."


    Hu Dalang frowned and said, "Dad, the court has not sent down the county magistrate yet, nor has it pursued the county magistrate or anyone else. Do we really no longer want the county government?"


    "How is that possible?" Hu Dianli breathed, "Our old Hu family''s ancestors are locals. They are different from those who come to be officials from other places. They can leave the county government alone, but my Hu family can''t. Without the county government, We are nothing. "How can we survive when our iron rice bowl is gone and our connections are gone.


    Hu Dalang asked worriedly, "Dad, do you think the person named Su is the new county magistrate sent by the imperial court?"


    Hu Dianli didn''t say anything for a long time. If the person assigned to the court is someone named Su, he is not someone who can be fooled casually. It''s probably not easy to make money by working under him.

 Chapter 211： Chollima returns to the capital

    Chapter 211 Chollima returns to the capital


    Su Yanli became the magistrate of Weizhou County, completely disrupting the Su family''s original life.


    Cheng Yingzhen was the first to ask: "Ajin, what should we do now?"


    Su Ruojin didn''t expect that her father would become the county magistrate. For a moment, she was confused by this imperial edict. But after the confusion, Su Yanli had to be the county magistrate, and the Su family had to live a good life.


    "Settlement in Weizhou until my father''s term is over."


    Shutong interrupted, "Second Madam, our business is all in the capital, are we going to move to Weizhou County?"


    "If we don''t move, business in the capital will continue." Su Ruojin said, "Not only that, the morning tea shop over at Dongshan Academy will also be doing business as usual. Shopkeeper Ye, you can take Uncle Shi''s family back to open business as usual in the next two days."


    Ye Huaizhen did not agree, but clasped his fists and apologized: "Xiao Dongjia, I didn''t know who the enemy was before. I still had time to take care of the shop. Now that I know the enemy, I have to take revenge first. When the revenge is avenged, if it is Xiao Dongjia If you still need me, I will come back shamelessly.¡±


    It''s really strange. There has been no news about Uncle Hua in Beijing. Didn''t Yushi Yang get caught?


    Yang Siniang didn''t know that the enemy Ye Huaizhen wanted to kill was her father. When she heard that the Su family had returned to Beijing, she couldn''t stay any longer, "Ajin, I''m going home with Shopkeeper Ye."


    She agreed, "Okay." After being out for so long, the young lady wanted to go home, so she couldn''t stay any longer. Besides, she also had to go back to Beijing to plan the shops in Jingzhong and Wenshan Street. Stay in Weizhou County with peace of mind.


    Su Yanli became anxious as soon as he heard that his daughter was going back to Beijing: "Ajin, what will I do if you return to Beijing?"


    "Ah?" Su Ruojin clearly knew what her father was worried about, but she still pretended not to know, "It''s been more than ten days, and dad still hasn''t adapted to his new identity?"


    Su Yanli saw that her daughter was doing this on purpose and glared at her, "It''s only been ten days, how can your father get used to it?"


    "Father management, opening of markets, helping people, reassuring people''s hearts, dad has done a good job in everything!" Su Ruojin smiled and turned to look at the middle-aged man with a mustache, "Mr. Pei, right?"


    Pei Qixu couldn''t help but roll his eyes at the little trickster, "If you want to praise your father, just do it. I didn''t hear anything."


    Su Yanli''s face turned red and he raised his hand towards the gentleman his daughter hired for him. He felt very embarrassed and said, "Mr. I made you laugh."


    "I can''t help it. Who gave you a good daughter?" He suddenly opened a way out of the chaos and restored life to Weizhou County. The county magistrate next door was still in chaos. Many people came to Weizhou to buy food. .


    Su Yanli coughed lightly and signaled to her daughter to stop when she was ready.


    Of course, my dad¡¯s little Mianzhu was obedient and gave my husband a solemn salute. ¡°Sir, you are a great talent. Please help my dad to sort out the myriad of things in Weizhou County so that he can prepare for autumn planting and let the people live a stable life.¡± day."


    Pei Qixu snorted, "What you said is simple. How do you deal with it?"


    "I didn''t search for those Weizhou County officials who were escaping or hiding in advance, and then leisurely repaired the streets and roads inside and outside the city. It will probably take more than half a month. If these two things are done well, the autumn planting will be done." It¡¯s time to start.¡±


    Su Yanli: ...I could understand every word, but when put together, he, a seventh-grade official, couldn''t understand it.


    Pei Qixu''s eyes flashed, thoughtfully.


    Shangguanyu: ...Let a newly appointed county magistrate do this? Mrs. Su Er is the biological daughter of Mr. Su and will never cheat her father. So what is the significance of these two things?


    The last time he asked Hu Dianli''s eldest son to send a post was still vivid in his mind. It seemed that he did whatever he wanted without any rules, but every detail was a conspiracy. Dare to be angry but dare not speak out. During this sensitive period, they all chose to spend money to eliminate disasters, and suddenly revitalized Weizhou County, which was on the verge of unrest.


    Su Ruojin looked at Pei Qixu and Shangguanyu.


    Pei and Shangguan looked at each other and then looked at Su Ruojin.


    Su Yanli smacked his daughter''s words, and then asked after a while: "Ajin, do you mean to search the homes of the county magistrate, county captain, lord Bo and others?"


    Su Ruojin smiled and gave a thumbs up.


    Shangguanyu didn''t quite understand, "These people must have taken away all their property when they escaped."


    Su Ruojin smiled, like a girl who was inexperienced in the world, and asked in a soft voice: "Isn''t it all the fine gold and silver that was swept away?"


    Su, Pei, Shangguan and the other three were not stupid, and they immediately understood the meaning of her words.


    "Ajin, this is personal property."


    Su Ruojin shrugged, "Mr. Pei, my father is a scholar."


    Pei Qixu understood and sneered coldly, "Do you think I''m a scoundrel?"


    Su Ruojin''s eyebrows were crooked, and she smiled like a little fox, "In a family, some children are educated to be good-looking, and some are bad-faced; the same is true for a county. The county magistrate is a parent official, and he must be kind and kind. Don''t you think so, sir?"


    "So I should..." Pei Qixu jumped up angrily.


    "Shh!" Su Ruojin stretched out her hand to stop her, with a more smug expression than Mr. Pei when he was a calligrapher. "Sir, we are a scholar who wants to make a name for himself. Black and red are also red, don''t you think so?"


    Pei Qixu:¡­


    The anger on his brows instantly disappeared, and he looked at the little fox girl doubtfully, "You are really a fox."


    "Hehe, what do you think, Mr. Sui? I really don''t know how to govern a county, but you know, you and my father are good and the other is evil. If you two join forces, I believe we will be invincible."


    Su Yanli was so shocked by her daughter''s words that she couldn''t close her mouth for a long time.


    Pei Qixu couldn''t help but ask, "How did you see through my old horse?"


    Haha, does this mean that I am Bole and he is a thousand-mile horse? Su Ruojin raised her eyebrows and just smiled without answering.


    Pei Qixu felt guilty and angry at the little lady''s smile: "If you don''t tell me, never think about me staying in Weizhou County to help your father."


    "Okay, okay, let me tell you." Su Ruojin replied as if she was forced to have no choice but, "Of course that night, when everyone was being arbitrarily followed, you were the only one who was either standing quietly at the end of the crowd or sitting on the curb. Looking at the sky at forty-five degrees, thinking about life and the court.¡±


    Pei Qixu: ...What the **** is forty-five degrees? How did she know that she was lamenting life and lamenting that she could not serve the court?


    It took him a long time to say, "It''s really unfair to open only two shops." He rolled his eyes at the young lady.


    "Thank you...thank you..." Su Ruojin smiled like a little fox who had stolen something. The false smile made Pei Qixu feel chills between his teeth. He couldn''t help but glance at the honest Su Yanli and his wife. How could he have such a shrewd person? monkey.


    Su Ruojin understood that he had agreed to become Su Yanli''s staff and help him govern Weizhou County.


    With this person, Su Ruojin can return to Beijing with peace of mind to arrange the shop. Just when she turned around, Shangguanyu blushed and asked sheepishly: "Su...Second Lady Su, I...can help..."


    "You need to take care of yourself first. You will be busy when I come back from the capital."


    Could it be?


    Shangguanyu couldn''t help but ask, "Second Lady, you want me to help you?" Instead of Su Yanli?


    Su Ruojin nodded, "You are not suitable for officialdom."


    Su Yanli: ...Daughter, can''t you be more tactful?


    Pei Qixu: ...Young lady, no matter how old you are, you still say such old-fashioned things.


    Shangguanyu: ...Do you want to be so sharp? It really made him speechless.


    The Su family temporarily rented a courtyard behind the county government office. Her daughter led her steward, shopkeeper and a group of people out of the main hall. Su Yanli bowed and said, "I''m going to trouble you sir in the future."


    The daughter is old-fashioned, but the father is polite and courteous. Pei Qixu sighed.


    "My little girl is naughty, please sir..."


    Pei Qixu stretched out his hand to signal him to shut up, but he said, "To be honest, even if I have traveled to many counties, I have never encountered the situation of a prince seizing the throne, drought, and troubled times. When Mr. Su was appointed by the new emperor, When I was the county magistrate, I was still thinking about how to start to govern a county, and I was worried about where to tear a hole. The idea that Qingyuan came up with was like a ray of light that cut through the smoky Weizhou County. "


    My daughter has been painting on broken rocks in exchange for money since she was six years old. She has so many weird ideas in her mind!


    Su Yanli was very proud, with a fatherly smile on his face.


    Mr. Pei, who was trapped in emotion: ...Why do you seem to be laughing at me for not having a daughter?


    Leaving Qiuyue to take care of the affairs of Su Zhai, Su Ruojin took Ye Huaizhen, Shi Jia and others back to the capital.


    After traveling for a day and resting all night, at noon the next day, they returned to the capital city where they had been away for almost a month. Shi Er''s family did not follow them to the capital. They went directly to the Wenshanpu morning tea shop. Ye Huaizhen had personal matters and could not run the shop. , Su Ruojin asked Shi Er''s second son, Shi Guogui, to be the shopkeeper and be responsible for the business of the Su family''s morning tea shop.


    Shi Er knelt down at that time and cried with snot and tears. He was grateful to his little master and was willing to work as a cow and a horse for the rest of his life to repay the favor.


    Su Ruojin, who came from modern times, did not believe in the theory of cows and horses. She used the shareholding system to give Shijia the motivation to run the shop.


    "If you do a good job, you will get more shares. If you do a bad job and you don''t get any money, don''t blame me for replacing your Shi family."


    "No, definitely not. I, Shi Er, will never give my little boss such an opportunity."


    "hope so."


    Shi Guogui was so excited that he kept peeking at Mao Ya.


    Mao Ya pretended she didn''t see it.


    Shi Baogui is just twenty years old this year, one year older than Mao Ya, so they are quite similar in age.


    Su Ruojin also noticed Shi Baogui''s eyes. If both of them were interested, it would be a good match, but if only one of them was interested, it would be hard for her to get involved in this matter.


    Regardless of their eyebrows and lawsuits, they took Ye Huaizhen straight to the city gate.


    Su Ruojin noticed that the city wall had been repaired inside and outside the city gate. New stone bricks could be seen at a glance. The city gate had also been newly painted, brand new. What did this mean? The chaos in the palace has reached the city gate.


    I don¡¯t know if the houses, shops, etc. in the city have been affected.


    Yang Siniang was eager to return home, so Su Ruojin sent her to her doorstep.


    Before Su Ruojin came back, she asked someone to bring a message to Mrs. Yang. She was already waiting at the door. When she saw her daughter, she burst into tears, "Ah Rong..."


    "mother¡­"


    Mother and daughter reunited as if they were parting after life and death, crying so much that they could barely breathe.


    Su Ruojin sighed secretly. She didn¡¯t know whether Mr. Yang was the real Mr. Yang or a fake Mr. Yang. If it was a fake, Mrs. Yang¡¯s past years... This is simply more fantasy than a fantasy. If Mr. Yang is real, then what he has done How to explain what he did?


    It wasn''t until the mother and daughter had cried enough that Su Ruojin stepped forward and said with a smile, "Auntie, I have returned Arong to Zhao."


    Mrs. Yang reached out and held her hand, "Good boy, thank you for your hard work." She wanted to pull her in for dinner.


    Su Ruojin pushed her away, "Auntie, I have something else to do. I will come and disturb you when I have time."


    Mrs. Yang let go of her hand and said, "Okay, then you must come."


    Yang Siniang pursed her lips, "Mom, I''m afraid Ajin won''t be able to come to our house for dinner."


    ¡Ño¡Ñ)ah!"


    "Dad Ajin is now the county magistrate of Weizhou and will not return to Beijing for at least three years." Yang Siniang heard from Su Ruojin that the county magistrate''s term is three years.


    There was a chaos in the capital, and Mrs. Yang was so scared that she locked the door and hid in the Zheng Guogong''s mansion with guards. She really didn''t know what happened to the Su family. When the turmoil subsided, she hurriedly came back, not to mention the affairs of the court and the government.


    "I...I didn''t hear it from your uncle." Mrs. Yang felt guilty and embarrassed when she said this. From a few days before the emperor''s death until now, she has never seen her husband, and she doesn''t know where he died.


    Thinking of the bad days, Mrs. Yang suddenly felt like letting him die outside. When she realized what she was thinking, she quickly put away her thoughts and said, "Ajin, no matter what, you have to come to my aunt''s house to eat before leaving the capital." a meal."


    Su Ruojin looked at Mrs. Yang, who had white hair on her temples, and nodded reluctantly, "Okay, Auntie must prepare a lot of delicious food for me."


    "definitely."


    After communicating with each other, Su Ruojin said goodbye to the Yang family and went straight to Su Ji''s breakfast shop.


    It was already dusk in the afternoon, and the front shop was clean and empty, but the shop door was open and there was a sound inside. Su Ruojin strode in, "Mother Dong, Aunt Gui, I''m back."


    The Su family shop is under the care of Prince Zhao. Mother Dong and others not only know when Mr. Su and his son left Beijing, but also know that Mr. Su changed his official position and became the county magistrate. When they heard Su Ruojin''s voice, they all excitedly left the workshop, Ran out of the kitchen.


    When they saw her, they all cried.


    "Second Lady..." Mother Dong rushed forward and hugged the little master, "I really miss you so much."


    "Mom, I miss you too."


    When she was taking refuge, Su Ruojin had been worried about these people. Later, Prince Zhao Xiao went to the cave and found out that the shopkeeper Huang Shun was also from the Detective Department of the Imperial City Department. She felt relieved, otherwise she would have found a way to go to Beijing to see him. They are.


    The master and the servant cried for a while before wiping away their tears.


    Su Ruojin asked everyone, "How is everyone?"


    "It''s all good, it''s all good."


    Shi Liu''s son leaned shyly on the edge of the table and chair, looking timidly at his beautiful sister. Su Ruojin frowned at the little kid, and quickly took out the candy from her purse, "Zhong, do you still remember sister?"


    Little Azhong shyly crawled into his mother''s arms.


    Su Ruojin stuffed the candy into his little hand and said, "Take it."


    Seeing that her son was very shy, Xianggui picked him up and let him hold the candy. She took the opportunity to ask, "Second wife, I will be the county magistrate. Do you want to follow me?"


    Feng Dashi and others looked at Su Ruojin nervously.


    She nodded, "Yeah."


    Feng Dashi quickly asked: "Then... what should I do with the shop?"


    "The shop is operating as usual, but..." Su Ruojin changed her words and looked at everyone, "Mother Dong is going to Weizhou with me this time."


    Everyone looked at Dong¡¯s mother.


    Mother Dong was very calm and showed no emotion.